Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of Miraculous Heroes
Stats:
Published:
2024-03-11
Completed:
2024-08-30
Words:
155,708
Chapters:
44/44
Comments:
1,082
Kudos:
1,000
Bookmarks:
151
Hits:
46,178

The Butterfly's Call

Summary:

After saving Paris from La Paon and Vixen, five of the miraculous team are heading back to Izuku's hometown in Japan to join the ranks of UA, while the other three split off to find the other scattered miraculous boxes. High school is enough of a problem when they don't know why they're there, but they have each other and the others are just a phone call away. They're building allies and trying to avoid villains, but as Izzy already proved before, he's clearly a magnet for trouble, and soon enough, things start going wrong.

Coupled with All Might acting hostile for some reason and their old friend Momo being suspiciously powerful all of a sudden, Izuku, Kagami, Marinette, Adrien, and Felix might have their work cut out for them. Plus specters of their pasts coming back to haunt them? At the very least, their track record of taking on villains during the school year means they'll probably be done by Christmas...

Notes:

Welcome to book 2 of my crossover! Golly gee, I wonder what the title means? Anyway, love these kids, let's go!

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Back to Japan at Last

Summary:

we're in japan!

Notes:

I will note, I'm not going to be using suffixes for people unless it's either unusual or significantly important, like -dono or w/e toga has going on

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Mari,” Inko called, enunciating the words clearly, “can you grab that box on Izuku’s desk, please?”

 

Marinette looked up from her checklist and smiled.  “Box on the desk, yes!”

 

“I’m burning half of your posters,” Kagami declared, “if All Might wants to watch me sleep, he can do it in hell.”

 

Izuku’s head shot around the corner.  “Don’t you dare, Tsurugi Kagami!  Just take them down so I can put them in the other apartment!”

 

“He’s not watching me sleep, either.” Felix murmured mutinously.

 

“Zuks, just put them in storage,” Ren sighed, “or you can dedicate the office to a shrine, I guess.  Have you always been this obsessed?”

 

“Well, his closet-”

 

“We do not talk about the closet,” Izuku interrupted his cousin, “the evidence has been covered up, and Tatsu would never snitch on me like this.”

 

As the two girls grabbed more of Izuku’s stuff to move, Kagami leaned over in a “conspiring” “whisper” to say, “it was devoted to Chat Noir and now he feels weird about it.”

 

Marinette snorted.  “You would be surprised.  Ren’s a bit used to altars.”

 

“Princess, that is lies and slander,” he cut in, on his way back, “altars will always be creepy.  Especially when they start offering sacrifices.”

 

“I have never been more concerned in my entire life,” Inko declared, “is someone bothering you?  Do I need to call Tomoe back?  Or get Sabine to yell at someone?”

 

The coalition of good moms for the teens had met up and immediately become smiling, vicious in protecting the children, friends.  If they weren’t benefitting from it so much, they would almost be scared.  As it were, the three of them had sat down and hammered out the living situation, the coverage of expenses, and also a semi-weekly video brunch.  All five kids had looked at that with wide eyes and promptly agreed to never look into what they were talking about.

 

As for the living situation, Tomoe and Sabine had gone in on the apartment next to the Midoriya’s, and the boys were moving into it, letting the girls stay with Inko just next door.  They’d probably be spending most of their time in one apartment anyway, but Inko was very firm about splitting them up, one, for space, two, for each gender.

 

“It’s not that I don’t trust you to make good decisions,” she said, “but it makes other people less likely to throw up a fuss.”

 

Of course, they were all fifteen anyway and instantly turned into tomatoes if they went further than holding hands or cheek kisses.

 

“There,” Adrien set down the last box, “man, Zuks, you left so much stuff in your room!”

 

He rolled his eyes.  “I wasn’t going to bring my entire life with me to France when it might have only been less than a year.  And, as it turns out, it was.”

 

“Slow down,” Marinette grumbled, “I’m still only getting most of this.”

 

They both apologized and made sure to be slightly slower and clearer.  Marinette had been, as Ren put it, “speedrunning Japanese” for the past two weeks.  Luckily, she was well practiced at learning a new language, and everyone around her was constantly grilling her on it in any of the languages they shared.  She was also competing against Felix learning Old Tibetan, and while he technically had a head start due to working on the book, she was determined to beat him.

 

“I have thought more on what my mother said,” Kagami said, “and I’m still hung up on the fact that there were only three notable students in each class of first year heroics.”

 

Felix snorted.  “Your mother is a terrifying force of nature.  I’m surprised there were three that could get around her quirk.  While your range has improved these past few months, hers is prodigious and precise.  She kicked their asses blind and quirkless on their first real day of class.”

 

Marinette snickered.  “Aren’t there at least three clan kids in 1-A?”

 

Kagami nodded.  “Only one was notable, however.  I believe the other two were a girl with a sound based quirk, and Bakugo Katsuki.”

 

Izuku grinned.  “That’s Kacchan for you.  I guess he figured out her weakness in loud sounds and just used a lot of concussive blasts.”

 

Gami glowered.  “He’s smart,” she admitted as if it pained her, “but forgive me if I almost hope we’re in the other class.”

 

“I’m excited to learn more about managing a business,” Ren said cheerfully, “and UA sounds super cool.”

 

“Kids,” Inko poked her head in with a smile, “let’s eat and then you can call all your friends.  It’s morning in Paris, after all.  Then you can unpack and rest up for your early day tomorrow!”

 

They all groaned and snickered, but trekked back to the girl's apartment for katsudon (Izuku cried and they all made fun of him for it) before making a few calls.

 

First was Chloe, Sabrina, and Luka, who really just wanted updates, and in Chloe and Luka’s case, to gross everyone out by the two of them being blatantly affectionate with Kagami until they got five minutes to just talk with them.  After, Marinette called Kim, who was hanging out with Nino, Alix, and Max in anticipation of their call.  The four of them had been pretty receptive to the revelation that they were the miraculous team, and also the burden of being the new French team.  Kim and Barkk got along really well, and Alix admitted she’d been talking to Fluff for the last month already.  Nino and Max hadn’t had good miraculous picks in the Zodiac Box, but Luka had already told them he had a good feeling about his own box, so it wouldn’t be later than July, probably.  Plus, there wasn’t a large miraculous threat in Paris anymore, so they could afford to relax a little.

 

The next call was to Aurore and Jean, who relayed that the class missed them, Ron had set three things on fire by bursting into tears looking at their empty desks, and Mme. Mendeleiev was being even more caustic to Ml. Bustier.  All in all, they were carrying on the good fight, coordinating with Nino, Max, and Luka, and making sure everyone was eating.

 

Last was the call to the Arme, and boy had they taken the secret identities well.  The entire group of heroes had collectively adopted the eight of them and gifted them with ranks and titles, along with French hero licenses that were technically sort of valid in other countries.  General Glissière, for example, was very much approving of her rank, and displayed both her hero license and her detective license next to each other with a toothy grin that spoke of nothing but mischief in the future.  Corporal Chat Noir also found it hilarious, and didn’t mention how they’d adopted him and Felix extra hard for some reason.

 

Finally, their calls all ended, the boys finished unpacking, and they all went to bed.

 

“Not looking forward to when we have an additional call to New York in the mornings,” Felix grumbled, “I’m quite fond of doing all of these at once.”

 

Adrien snickered and flipped his pillow over.

 


 

“Welcome to UA,” Principal Nedzu said cheerfully at the gates, “we’ve been expecting you!  If you’ll follow me, we’ll have the Tsurugi cousins take their physical exam, and then I hope you’ll all be willing to indulge me.”

 

Inko narrowed her eyes behind them.  “That, of course, depends on what you want them to do,” she said slowly, “and wouldn’t be contingent for them to be accepted.”

 

“Oh, of course,” Nedzu nodded, “it would merely be settling curiosity.  After all, I do believe the staff and I have been given the clearance to know the truth of the quirk situation, hmm?”

 

Marinette smiled sharply.  “I believe in related adults knowing necessary details,” she said sweetly, “so that the children involved have support and back up.  In this case, our teachers.  Not that you hadn’t already figured it out.”

 

The animal chortled.  “Indeed!  Now, we want to get this out of the way before the students arrive and I actually need my teachers back.”

 

They were led to one of the gyms, where Present Mic was waiting with a big grin.

 

“HEY there, listeners!  I hear you’re fighting me!  Quirkless sparring, ya dig?”

 

They both nodded.

 

“Whichever order you’d like,” he said cheerfully, “I don’t mind!”

 

Kagami stepped forward, and the physical portion of their exams began.

 

It wasn’t too bad, actually; he was clearly holding back, and they were being relegated to a quirkless spar instead of fighting all out, but they lasted a couple of minutes, with him slowly ramping up the skill, and Nedzu seemed pleased by the end.

 

“Well, you most certainly meet our standards,” he said as Present Mic left to go prepare for his morning classes, “but now I have to ask.  Would the five of you be willing to suit up and fight a pro hero for me?”

 

“One just left,” Felix said dryly, “and are your classes not starting soon?”

 

“They are, but I’d want to give you more of a challenge anyway!  Of course, you do not have to agree, but I would love to see how you and your kwami work in synchrony.”

 

They all tensed slightly when he said kwami, but Marinette and Felix shared a glance before relaxing and the other three followed suit.

 

“I wouldn’t mind,” she stretched, “we’re hopefully not going to have many opportunities to suit up anyway.  Who would we be fighting?”

 

“Oh,” Nedzu scolded, “where would the fun in that be?  No, they’ll enter the gym when you are ready and your identities masked.  That didn’t quite get out of France, no matter how much the Hero Commission tried.”

 

Marinette grinned, all teeth.  “Yes, my friends are quite good at what they do.  Sabrina and Max managed to ensure that without permission, nothing leaves France, much less Paris.”

 

“An excellent application of skill and no small amount of magic I’m sure,” he said, baring his teeth right back, “but that’s only a recent addition, so if someone managed to connect some dots before, they’ll still remember.”

 

“Oh, of course, but not many are smart enough for that.”

 

Felix sighed and looked up at the ceiling.  “Lumii give me strength.  Are we doing this, or not?”

 

In answer, Marinette said, “Tikki, taches sur!”

 

They all suited up after her, Felix calling on Trixx.  Duusuu was taking a pretty big break, but she liked being with him anyway.

 

Nedzu looked at the five of them, red, orange, black, green, and red again, and called someone on his phone.

 

“Yes,” he said pleasantly, “they’re ready for you.”

 

In less than thirty seconds, a bundle of bright red flew through the doors to stop in front of them, a sharp grin looking them over.

 

“Yo,” Hawks said, “you must be the foreign heroes.  Wait, you speak Japanese, right?”

 

Foxglove snorted from behind their mask.  “Of course.  We speak a multitude of languages.”

 

Hawks grinned again.  “Cool.  Nedzu asked if I’d be willing to spar, and, well, how could I pass up the chance to not only see UA, but also to meet the people the Commission is curious about?”

 

Lune snorted.  “[So the group wants knowledge from the school and from us, because they cannot get it usually.]”

 

“[That also means that this bird is potentially a servant,]” Tsunami pointed out, “[instead of a knight.]”

 

Ladybug hummed.  “[More for the group than the people.  Maybe.  Bush, what do we know about him?]”

 

“[Red Bird has full control of all feathers,]” he said promptly, “[and can sense through them.  Sometimes uses long first feathers as swords, so perhaps Sword should bait that and see how good he really is.  Other than that, he can obviously fly.  Sword and Thorn will probably take point on this one.]”

 

Foxglove hummed.  “[That is fine.  Quiet or loud?]”

 

“[Loud,]” Chat immediately said, “[I want to be loud!]”

 

“[Quiet,]” Ladybug chuckled.

 

“I’m feeling super left out,” Hawks pouted, “and what language even is that?”

 

Foxglove took out their flute and held it up to play in response.

 

“[Civilians clear,]” Chat Noir called, “let’s give them a show.”

 

Tsunami drew her sword and charged, while Lune and Ladybug jumped back.

 

“You know,” Chat Noir said thoughtfully, “do you think Nami and Lune will have to use new names here?”

 

“Why would they,” Ladybug asked idly, flicking her yoyo at feathers that were arcing for them as Lune used his saber to slice them out of the air, dodging the ones he missed.  Foxglove had disappeared, and Hawks was already starting to frown as his feather and his eyes told him different things.  Chat was running around, carefree, as feathers followed him.  If any got too close, he’d pluck them out of the air, shred them, and sneeze horribly.

 

“You are an excellent dueler,” Tsunami said with a grin as the feather he was using to fight her off actually threw sparks from their clash, “despite having little formal training.”

 

“Aw,” the hero pouted, “you can tell?  Well, I guess I’ll have to ramp it up a level!”

 

He took the sky, restricted by the roof on the gym, but took to dive bombing Tsunami and pushing her back with every hit.  Finally, she timed it right.

 

“Dragon de vent!”

 

Hawks tumbled through where she had been and her gleeful laughter rang through the air, almost masking the subtle flute that hadn’t stopped.

 

Ladybug hummed as the feathers around them drew back, most of them going back to either his actual wings, to help him fly, or to the air around him while winds buffeted him from all sides.  “Porte-bonheur.  Ooo, this’ll be helpful.”

 

“I’m just saying,” Chat sneezed again, moving to the walls, “the goal is to divorce us from them, right?  Because of the class they might join?  [The magic can only do so much to hide their identities if they look the exact same and have the same name, magic information wall or not.]”

 

“He’s got a point,” Lune said thoughtfully, walking, “I get helped out because this is the last time I can be this size, and my hair will have to go back to normal… I guess a minor costume change wouldn’t hurt, and a name that isn’t clearly French as well.”

 

“I’ll be blue,” the wind reverberated, “and I suppose my name will have to change as well.  Hmm.”

 

Hawks looked around incredulously.  “Are you guys even taking me seriously?  I feel like you’re not taking me seriously.  You do know I’m the number three hero, right?”

 

Ladybug smiled.  “You’re also easy to distract and underestimate us just because we didn’t rush you and mostly ran instead.”

 

The illusion dropped and a red and black weighted net fell from where it had been suspended, dropping Hawks to the ground.  It was buzzing slightly and Hawks shuddered.

 

“I hate how that feels,” he grumbled.

 

“You also forgot about Foxglove,” Chat Noir grinned, “which is such a mistake.  He- they?  Yeah, they let you find the first illusion, the slight sensory difference problem you were having, and then let you forget them.  Really, really dumb.”

 

Foxglove slipped over to the hero who wasn’t really trying to get out from under the net and twisted their mask so their face was visible, orange lined eyes crinkling.

 

“You should never forget about an enemy,” they chided lightly, “even if you think they aren’t doing anything.”

 

“I knew what you were doing, and where you were!  I would have noticed if you made another illusion, though!”

 

The fox hero shrugged.  “I never really stopped.  Now, let’s help you up, hmm?”

 

They and Ladybug pulled the lightly buzzing net off the hero and he rose to his feet, shaking out his feathers.

 

“That was wild,” he chuckled, “I really did underestimate you.  If we did this again, though, I’d definitely win!”

 

“I dunno,” Lune snickered, “Chat and I hardly did anything other than play distraction duty.  Also Chat’s too nice to just turn one of your wings to dust.”

 

“And imagine the sneezing,” Chat shuddered, “I think feather dust still counts as feathers, you know!”

 

“How marvelous,” Nedzu and Inko appeared beside them as Tsunami reformed, “many thanks, Hawks.  Now, I have a few new students I need to give a school tour to, if you would like to make your way off the premises.”

 

Hawks pouted.  “That sounds like a threat!  Surely I could take a tour too?”

 

“Absolutely not!”

 

Hawks chuckled, but obligingly waved and left the gym, taking off once outside.  He hovered for a sec and looked back at them.  “We should do this again sometime,” he called back, “this was fun!”

 

He flew away and they waited another few seconds before Ladybug sighed.  “Coccinelle miraculeuse,” she muttered, and the scuff marks they’d made and all the broken feathers disappeared with the net.

 

They all transformed and fed their kwami by rote and Nedzu beamed, whiskers twitching.

 

“As I said, simply marvelous!  Relevant teachers will be informed of your team, but I will not call on you unless I suspect miraculous involvement, since you said you are otherwise retired.”

 

“That is correct,” Felix said smoothly.

 

Nedzu nodded and clapped his paws once.  “Now, I promised you a tour, and I plan to deliver.  We won’t be visiting every facility UA has to offer, but if I can direct your attention to the door, there’s a map of all the gyms…”

 


 

They settled in Nedzu’s office with their lunches, having ended their tour in the cafeteria before the students were released for lunch.

 

“Tsurugi Tomoe has already filled out forms for her daughter,” Kagami nodded at this, “but Midoriya, if you could fill out the ones for your son, and Agreste and Graham de Vanily, if you could do the same for yourselves, as you are emancipated minors…”

 

They quietly looked over the forms and contracts and signed in appropriate places, eating their food and letting their kwami pick from their trays as well.

 

They were all finished up and quietly talking when alarms blared, and Nedzu was instantly on his computer.

 

“How repulsive,” he said cheerfully, “while you managed to avoid them this morning, it seems the reporters that gathered have somehow managed to breach our barrier.  I will be investigating this thoroughly and find out who could possibly have had a quirk to break it down like that.”

 

Adrien leaned forward and made a noise.  “Looks like a cataclysm, to be honest.”

 

Izuku hummed and exchanged a glance with Nooroo.  “Do you want me to see if they’re still on campus?  I should be able to find a quirk like that, and then I can point out where they are on the map.”

 

Nedzu smiled.  “Please.”

 

“Roo, lève mes ailes.”

 

He tugged the goggles down and stretched his senses, letting himself slip out of the office.  He avoided the crush of panicked students around the cafeteria with a wince, and started to try and find something that could have cataclysmed the barrier.  Finally, down the hall, he found a single person, feeling irritated, gleeful, and bored.  Their quirk felt so dry that Izuku reflexively licked his lips, and he tried to inspect them more.

 

“I got it, down the hall in- huh?  Oh.  Oh, um.”

 

He flipped the goggles back to his head and looked at Nedzu in bewilderment.  “So.  It’s this room,” he tapped it on the map Nedzu had manifested from somewhere, “but he got… warped out.  It wasn’t quite a person, so I couldn’t get anything specific, but it felt like a cloud of space, and then it and the person with the dry desiccation type quirk were both gone.”

 

“Ominous,” Nedzu chirped, “we will have to see if they took or moved anything in that room, as that is our records room.  How potentially very dangerous!  At the very least, your files were not entered in yet, so small mercies.  Regardless, thank you for your assistance.  Off to class, now!”

 

The five teens blinked and Nedzu picked up his teacup.  “Dupain-Cheng, Agreste, and Graham de Vanily, you will be in the business class 1-I, and Tsurugi and Midoriya, you will be in the heroics class 1-A.  Your teachers are Kayama Nemuri and Aizawa Shouta, respectively.

 

Three heads snapped up at the last name and Nedzu cackled before sending them off with their new schedules.

 

“Oh,” Inko snapped after they were already gone, “Aizawa, that’s the Cat Clan, isn’t it?”

 

Nedzu resumed cackling, tea spilling around him slightly, and Inko chuckled.

 

“Five clan kids,” she shook her head, remembering what Tomoe had told her about that class, “and three of them heirs, or close enough.  Poor man.”

Notes:

Foxglove and w/o mask! I love them very much lol, and I'm super pleased with how the fabric turned out... that embroidery felt like actual embroidery, haha.

Anyway, welcome to Butterfly's Call! We're kicking off with a very special day in mha canon, the break in, and next chapter we'll meet our class!

Chapter 2: Meeting the Classmates

Summary:

its directly after the alarm went out, and we also get a bit of a look at why I named the fic what I did....

Notes:

as before, the non-native language (in this case, french) is denoted with some good ol < those things (if i put both it does an html thing, dw about it) unless its phrases you'll probably come to recognize. In this case, I'm not sure if I mentioned it last chapter, but the five of them are probably going to keep using the french transformation/power words since that's what they're used to. if they really wanted to hide shit, they'd figure out the right words in tibetan with the kwami, but its more a matter of habit than anything else

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“These,” Aizawa said right as the door opened and they stepped in, “are your two new classmates, to replace the two I expelled.  Tsurugi Kagami and Midoriya Izuku.”

 

“Wait,” a blond boy raised his hands, “Tsurugi like, that lady from last week?”

 

Aizawa turned a dead gaze to the boy.  “Yes.  As we elected class officers earlier today, Yaoyorozu?”

 

She stood up with wide eyes and a wide smile.  “It’s good to see you two again,” she said, “I’m Yaoyorozu Momo, or Yaomomo, and I am the class president.”

 

“And I am Iida Tenya, the Vice President,” a boy in the opposite corner stood and chopped his arm down, “welcome to class 1-A!  May I ask why you were not with us at the beginning of the year?”

 

Katsuki snorted.  “They weren’t in the country.”

 

Izuku smiled slightly.  “Hi, Kacchan.  You don’t seem surprised.”

 

The two boys ignored some of the gaping of their classmates.  “Of course not,” Katsuki scoffed, “I have tea with Auntie, like, every fucking week.”

 

Kagami glared at him.  “She is not your aunt.”

 

“Kaminari Denki here,” the blond boy from earlier waved, “sorry, I’d just like to go back to that, you’re related to that lady from last week who beat us all up?”

 

Kagami smiled sharply.  “She is my mother.”

 

Half the class paled.

 

“I’ll give you about five minutes to introduce yourselves,” Aizawa was climbing into a bright yellow sleeping bag as Izuku blinked, “ and then we’re moving on with class.  Announcements wise, we have a field trip on Friday, so if you have any costume changes to make from last week, get them in by the end of the day.”

 

Yaomomo nodded.  “Right, I believe we can all go around the room and say our names and one fun fact about ourselves?  Iida, why don’t you start.”

 

Iida chopped his arm down.  “Yes!  As I said before, I am Iida Tenya.  A “fun” fact is that my brother is the pro hero Ingenium, and I am very proud of him!”

 

The girl in front of him giggled.  “I guess I’m next!  I’m Uraraka Ochako, and if I wasn’t a hero, I’d want to be an astronaut!”

 

“Kero, I am Asui Tsuyu, but I would like to be called Tsu.  I like to jump in puddles with my younger siblings.”

 

“Ashido Mina!  I love to dance!”

 

“Aoyama Yuuga, I am from France!”

 

Izuku blinked, then smiled.  “That’s where we just were!  Kagami has lived there basically her whole life.”

 

Aoyama gasped.  “<Really?  That’s excellent!  We will have to talk more later, I have been at a loss for the lack of French things in Japan!>”

 

“<Of course,>” Izuku agreed, “<and we have other friends from France as well, including two French natives.  Perhaps after school you can meet them.>  Ah, but I don’t want to take up too much time, we should get back to the introductions.”

 

Aoyama nodded enthusiastically and it continued until the entire class was introduced, ending with Katsuki.

 

Yaomomo clapped.  “Wonderful!  I’m sure this was also helpful for those of us who had not formally met the rest of our classmates either, as we did sort of skip any form of ice breaker…  Ahem, I do believe that’s time?”

 

Aizawa appeared upright behind them.  “Go sit down.  We have lessons.”

 

They sat in the vacated seats, both behind Katsuki, and Aizawa looked over them with an inscrutable gaze before he slowly smiled in a horrific grin.

 

“Today’s lesson is on vigilantism,” he said in a monotone, “and why it's illegal in Japan.”

 

He was looking directly at Izuku, who blinked.

 

“In my defense,” he couldn’t help but blurt out, “it’s not illegal in France.”

 

The entire class turned to look at him and he flushed a bright red.

 

“Vigilantism,” Aizawa said after a moment, “if defined differently in different places.  In France, to pick a random country, it is any unlicensed helpful intervention with heroic, criminal, or villain activity that passes a certain threshold of involvement.  It is only an arrestable offense if the person involved does not defer to the heroes when they are on site.  In Japan, however, vigilantism is defined as using a quirk to engage in heroic behavior without a license.  Who can identify the loopholes in this?”

 

Jirou raised her hand.  “If you don’t use a quirk, they can’t charge you.”

 

Kagami snorted lightly, and Izuku kicked back at her desk.

 

“Correct, though I can guarantee they’d try to charge you with something else.  Anyone else?  Ojirou.”

 

“If you can prove it’s not heroic behavior, such as claiming it’s police behavior, you might get away with it?”

 

“Hard to justify, but technically correct.  There have been three court cases about that very loophole we’ll be studying this class.  Anyone else?”

 

Izuku raised his hand slowly, brow furrowed.  “Does the wording of the law specify that it has to be a hero license?  Or a Japanese one, for that matter?”

 

Aizawa stared.  “It specifies hero.  Not country.”  Don’t even think about it, he said with his eyes.  “We will, however, be looking at the wording of the laws right now before segueing into the court cases I mentioned before.  I hope you’re writing things down.”

 

Half the class scrambled for a notebook and pencil, and they settled in to get to work.

 


 

After school let out for the day, Aoyama tagged along with Kagami, Izuku, and surprisingly Katsuki as they headed in the direction of the business course.  They split with Yaomomo when she went in the direction of general studies instead, and ended up meeting halfway to business.

 

“We need to head to support for costumes,” Kagami said immediately, “but this is our classmate Aoyama, from France.”

 

“<Hello,>” he said cheerfully, “<I just wanted to get to know more people who spoke my mother tongue!  I did also speak Japanese at home, of course, for my father, but I miss much about my home.>”

 

Marinette lit up.  “<Oh, same, I’m probably going to go home and do nothing but bake, their pastries are so different here!  Have you found any good bakeries?  I haven’t been looking since I’m more likely to make them than buy them, but I can’t imagine being somewhere without good pastry.  I’m Marinette, by the way, and these are Adrien and Felix.>”

 

“<It’s terrible, I haven’t found a one!  Everything is off and I don’t like it.  And the cheese selection is unbearable, I have to get it all imported.>”  Aoyama shook his head mournfully.

 

Adrien snorted.  “<Yeah?  You’ll have to tell me your supplier, I have a friend who has very specific tastes when it comes to cheese.>”

 

Aoyama practically lit up.  “<You’ll have to introduce me to your friend, I love cheese!  Being lactose intolerant is the worst, but it’s a price I’m willing to pay for the greatest thing mankind has ever invented!>”

 

“<Oh man, he’d agree with you there.  Unfortunately, he doesn’t actually live here, sorry.>”

 

“<Oh, no worries at all.  I must go, it was lovely meeting you all!  We should have lunch together, since we’re all in the same year.  Ta!>”

 

He flounced away, bubbling with giddiness, and Izuku couldn’t help but smile.

 

“It was so nice to speak in French,” Marinette sighed, “after a whole day of nothing but Japanese.”

 

“And Tibetan,” Kagami reminded her, “but it is good for you to practice.”

 

“I know,” she sighed again, “and I’m getting there.  I only had to ask Ren about three words today!”

 

“One of them was economy,” Felix said dryly as he took Izuku’s hand since they began to walk in the direction of support, “which is definitely a word you should have known before now, going into a business course.”

 

She stuck her tongue out at him.  “And I remembered it before Ren told me what it meant!  It’s fine!”

 

The door to the support labs was wide open, so they peaked in and entered.  Soot and twisted metal were all originating from one section of the room, and Powerloader was sighing over it.

 

“Oh,” he turned, “hello, I was told to expect you.  Two new hero students, correct?  I’d like to take a look at your costume forms, if you have them ready.”

 

They handed them to the man and he hummed, looking them over.  Izuku had kept his suit pretty close to Lune’s, but his vest now matched his original hair color, and he was obviously a foot taller.  The specifications for his cane meant it was a much lower tech version, but it had an emergency button on the top under the glass head directly in the moth’s eye, and it also still contained his saber.  The idea was to make the suit as close as possible to the miraculous version, so a switch wouldn’t be noticeable.  Kagami’s was the same, with a recolored version of the Tsunami suit to blue, with a few more obvious armor panels.  Her horns were designed to detect atmospheric changes instead of being simply for aesthetic, and she too got her sword.

 

“Yeah, I can do these in time for your field trip on Friday,” Powerloader nodded, “they seem simple enough.  The fabric will be slightly thicker and denser than you’re used to, for safety.  No spandex here.  These look pretty well thought out.  I’d recommend adding a utility belt eventually, but for a first costume, this is a good start.”

 

The trip home was pretty short, each of them talking about their short half day of classes, and then repeating that all again when Inko saw them.  They had a few pages of homework each, so they worked on that in the girls apartment before dinner.  They played a few language games with Mari and bickered over nothing before they went to get ready to sleep, now back on an actual schedule for school.

 

Izuku went into his room, not sharing with either of the boys due to getting the smaller one, and settled on the bed.  The kwami were having a blast being able to be out and around both people and each other, so Nooroo just settled down next to him, looking out the window at the moon reflecting in his eyes.

 

“Is it weird that I’m restless?”

 

The purple butterfly blinked, spell broken, and looked over.  “Restless?  How?”

 

Izuku shrugged helplessly.  “Today were the first two times I transformed in weeks… I can still sort of feel people around me if I focus, but I missed… doing things with the miraculous!  Even today, I sort of just sat there, even in the active combat situation.  And it was good for the plan, it made sense, but… it’s stupid.”

 

Nooroo hummed.  “I don’t think so.  On one hand, I’m glad there isn’t a current reason for you to require my power, but I also miss when you transform.  Today, looking for the person who broke in?  It was a wonderful stretch, like standing after you’ve been sitting for hours.  But I, too, would like some actual exercise, if you want.”

 

Izuku bit his lip.  “I don’t think we can leave…”

 

Nooroo smiled.  “Then we don’t have to!  You once spread our senses over the entirety of Paris!  We can meditate here and see what you can sense.  You can write it down, since it’s not like you’ll get any names unless you connect with them.  It won’t be nice, all of the time, but it will give you practice sensing quirks and then situations that you can’t see.  Or, you can practice empowering two butterflies at once.”

 

Izuku cocked his head in thought.  “Maybe another day.  Are you ready?”

 

“Always!”

 

“Roo, s'il te plaît, lève mes ailes!”

 

He let out a breath when the transformation finished and peaked out a single eye to inspect himself.

 

“Aw, Roo,” he snickered, “you listened.  It looks great.”

 

A swell of affection welled up inside him and his snickers softened into something actually happy.  Feeling the magic of the miraculous within him, ready to be used if needed, was calming.

 

“Hi guys,” he giggled as the three constructs appeared and fluttered around the room, “it’s been a while, huh?”

 

Deedee was zooming around the room at a speed no moth or butterfly was actually capable of.  Emerald was looking around the room inquisitively while Apollo settled in front of him, waving her front legs imperiously, no doubt scolding him for waiting this long.

 

“I know,” he held out a finger for her and she daintily stepped on, “and I didn’t have the chance to bring you out today.  Did you know you guys are going to be listed as quirk constructs?  Maybe later I’ll practice pulling you out of the miraculous when we’re not using it, hmm?  I’ve only done it the once, after all.”

 

Deedee circled enthusiastically at that and they all settled down to rest on his knees where his legs were crossed, and he sat against his headboard and closed his eyes.

 

He breathed deep and pulled his goggles down.

 

This city had a completely different overall feel than Paris did, that was for sure.  They were in a different part of the city, for one, in more of a suburb than the heart of Paris like they were before.  For another, the city felt just a little bit heavier, even though they didn’t have an emotional terrorist.  Conversely, Mustafu was also more relaxed about the danger, which he felt was odd.  Perhaps he’d figure out why over the course of the night?  He wasn’t particularly feeling for emotions, like he was when he was looking for a champion, so they were muted.

 

He felt out many different quirks, and slowly got better at identifying them.  Mutation quirks had little to no movement in them, transformation quirks usually had two states they fluctuated between when they were resting, like it was breathing.  He’d managed to find someone using one, it seemed like something based around a tiger based on the orange and black stripes and sharpness to parts of the quirk, and when it was active, it was stuck on one of the states instead, the larger inhale.  After the person dropped their transformation, the quirk settled on the exhale for several seconds before it went back to breathing.  Perhaps that meant it had a cooldown period?  Or maybe that was just something this specific quirk did.  All the transformation quirks he’d found (or guessed he’d found) had breathed, but he’d have to check more of them to see if the actual active use of them was the same.  Emitter quirks were all constantly moving in some way.  Sometimes it was in jagged pulses, sometimes it was in slick flows, other times it was in random bursts, or roiling or boiling or sparkling.  There was always something about them that moved, and when they got used, that movement became a frenzy.  They all had a vague color as well, one that got more vibrant when the quirk was in use.

 

He steeled himself for a moment before delving into the poorer area of the city.

 

Immediately he could see a difference in quirks.  Most of them were smaller, or duller.  He found one that was small and purple and stabbed outwards like many knives in close proximity with one that was large and grey, covering like shifting planes of rock, hiding an undercurrent of disdain.  It didn’t move, so it was probably a mutation quirk.  If anything, it reminded him of Stoneheart, and he watched the knife quirk get closer and then farther and then closer again, dancing around and getting agitated with a hint of fear.  Finally, the stone quirk moved and the knife quirk flew back, immediately quieting and feeling more like rippling water.  It grew faded and dull, but the stone quirk walked away.  He hesitated for a moment before moving his senses elsewhere.

 

The next quirk he came across was stronger, larger and brighter, but it was… squirming.  It was a mass of greyish white and formed things before turning back into the mass.  Sometimes he’d see a flash of other colors in it, of all sorts, and each patch of color would stab or boil or ripple and then it would smooth back into the shaking greyish white.  All at once, half of it almost split off entirely, before it rebounded back into the mass.

 

The person didn’t move even once during this.

 

He watched the person he was going to call Wobbly Rainbow for a while longer until they finally moved, and their quirk settled a little.  It was still squirming and flashing occasionally, but it had settled, and it hadn’t done the splitting thing again, which was relieving.

 

He looked around a bit more after that before he felt Nooroo tugging on him and light feet dancing on his hands.  He returned to himself with a blink, pushing the goggles up.  He looked around his room before his gaze settled on his alarm clock and he winced sheepishly.

 

“Thanks,” he whispered down to the three moths, “I do want to get to sleep soon.  I can’t believe it’s already past midnight… repose mes ailes.”

 

Nooroo flew out and stretched, giggling quietly.  “That was good!  Write down your observations before you go to bed, so you don’t forget!  Quirks are so strange, I’ve never had this before, and I love it!  Their powers are all so unique, do you remember that one that felt like stained glass?  I-”

 

Izuku smiled and got out a new notebook as Nooroo rambled, and he dutifully wrote it all down, plus his own observations.  It was just after one when he finally turned in for the night, but he felt more relaxed than he had in days.  He’d have to do this more often.

Notes:

aaaaand that's why its the "butterfly's call," izuku's night meditations are going to be important later. I wonder who those people he found were? see you next time!

Chapter 3: Teacher's Meeting and Gang Symbols

Summary:

after school on monday, some of the staff got together for a Very Important Meeting. then we skip to friday because the rest of it is just... school.

Notes:

do not expect daily chapters, but there should be one out every couple of days

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I call this meeting to order,” Nedzu said, smiling, “does anyone know where our newest staff member is?”

 

Chiyo snorted.  “He accidentally marked the email as spam and is currently on the news fighting crime.  Clearly you’re not monopolizing his time enough, Nedzu.”

 

The principal hummed.  “Clearly not.  I will send him the meeting minutes and also deliver a paper copy to him.  Past that, the burden is on him to ensure he can effectively do his job.  Now, onto the purpose of this meeting.  You all are here to be briefed on a situation that is developing in Japan and at UA as relevant adults, as their team leader put it.  All of the other teachers will be given the bare bones, such that they know not to engage if the team is forced to deploy.”

 

Kayama Nemuri, Maijima Higari, Aizawa Shouta, Yamada Hizashi, Shuzenji Chiyo, and Kurose Anan looked at each other.

 

“Aizawa, you already have been partially briefed as you kept abreast of the development in France,” Nedzu nodded to acknowledge the man, “but it has now become far more relevant.  There was a situation in Paris that you’ll no longer be able to find any records on, that dealt with two villains with extreme power, fighting teenagers with similar power.”

 

Kurose shifted.  “Vigilantes?”

 

“In the beginning, by France’s definition, yes, but soon after they were acknowledged as heroes in their own right, and now possess French Hero Licenses.  Due to that, they are also capable of acting here in Japan without being arrested, though they function similar to our provisional licenses instead, and if a local hero tells them to back off and they do not, legal action can be taken.”

 

Yamada frowned.  “So why were powerful teenagers deputized on the field instead of put in a hero school?  Were they that good with their quirks?”

 

Nedzu’s whiskers twitched in amusement.  “They weren’t quirks.  The villains and teenage heroes both wielded magical jewelry with little gods bound to them that transformed them into superheroes and gave them magic powers, dependent on the type of god they had bound.”

 

He gave them a few moments to absorb how ludicrous it sounded, but none of them were willing to dismiss it as a joke.  This was Nedzu after all.

 

“I can assure you,” he decided to put them out of their misery, “despite a similar sounding premise to magical girl anime, this is fact.  The Miraculous, as the jewels are called, have existed since the earliest of records, at the very least the Old Kingdom of Egypt, around 2500 BCE.  Almost five thousand years ago.  They have been passed down and guarded for millennia, and when miraculous are stolen, such as by their villains, heroes are chosen to defeat them.  They did so approximately two weeks ago.”

 

Aizawa grunted.  “Listening to the right channels, one of the villains was a pro hero.  Is that true?”

 

“It is,” Nedzu intoned solemnly, “and I won’t tell you why exactly they became villains, as I do not know the answer for certain myself, but the leader of their team, Ladybug, has informed me that it would have been catastrophic had they won, and they will do everything in their power to prevent it from ever happening.”

 

Kayama bit her lip.  “So why are we being told?”

 

“Of the seven, or eight, depending on who you ask, that made up the Miraculous Court, five of them have come to Japan to resolve something currently unknown, but it's something to do with the miraculous.  The fact of the matter is, quirks are simply fundamentally different from miraculous magic, and as such it would be difficult to resolve the issue on our own.  However, while the team maintained secret identities in France, Ladybug has allowed the relevant adults to know their identities.”

 

“Wait,” Maijima blinked, “would this have anything to do with the kids who came to the labs today?  There were seven, but I recognized two of them from Aizawa’s class.”

 

Yamada snapped his fingers.  “The five new students!  Wait, but they’re first years!”

 

“Indeed,” Nedzu beamed, “and they have already taken down what Paris classifies as an emotional terrorist, as the hero turned villain created monsters out of people’s strong negative emotions.  Worry not, that miraculous was also recovered.  If I am correct, both of the miraculous being wielded by the villains are being held by one of your business students, Kayama, Graham de Vanily Felix.  The two hero leaders, Ladybug and Chat Noir, are Dupain-Cheng Marinette and Agreste Adrien, respectively.  That, of course, leaves Aizawa’s two new hero students, Tsurugi Kagami, as Tsunami, and Midoriya Izuku as Lune.  Their gods are, in order, Emotion and Illusion, Creation, Destruction, Perfection, and Transmission.  I have prepared the one video that features four out of five of them that I could pull before the magical firewall went up around Paris.”

 

He displayed it on a projector, a video taken of L’Anarky.  There were a lot of cuts as people moved around, but he pointed out Lune’s champions, revealing what they normally looked like, and the moment Tsunami turned into air.

 

“The additional hero is Brille Fille, with the miraculous of Transportation.  Aizawa has met her before, she is capable of making portals at least from Paris to here.  Her range is presumed to be the entire world, but like the rest of the teenage heroes, she is only capable of using her power once before she is forced to destranform and recharge.  At the end of the video, you see Chat Noir and Ladybug flee for that very reason.  Lune and Tsunami are the two who joined our hero course, so they’re the ones who have registered quirks based on their miraculous.  You all have the clearance to learn the specifics.”

 

He brought up their student files.  “This is what everyone else will see.  Midoriya is listed as having an empowering quirk, called Metamorphosis, that allows him to sense and modify the quirk of someone he sends a butterfly to with their permission.  For the specifics, even without being transformed, he is capable of sensing the quirks of the people around him, and when using his “quirk,” he makes butterfly constructs imbued with his own energy that he then sends to another person.  It is held in an object the person is touching, and if they agree, he champions them, changing their powers and making them stronger.  If this object breaks, or they run out of power, they return to normal. It lasts as long as the power he granted them lasts, which means it could be forever, or it could be only a few minutes, depending on the strength.  Currently, he is only capable of making one empowered butterfly per recharge.  He has also stated that he has a healing ability, where the power that could be used to champion someone instead places them in a healing chrysalis and keeps them there until the power runs out, or they’re healed.  His true quirk status is quirkless.”

 

Yamada whistled.  “That’s an insane power.  Are they all like this?”

 

Chiyo grunted.  “I could use a healing power like that.  I hate to ask, but does it work for long term injuries or illnesses, or just recent ones?”

 

Nedzu’s whiskers twitched.  “We’re unsure.  He’s used it once, thus far, and Ladybug reversed all the miraculous damage before they could see the results.  The cure that you saw in the video that set all the damage back to normal.  It only works on miraculous damage, it is worth mentioning, or she would use it far more frequently.  Conversely, Chat Noir is capable of destroying anything he touches once, much like our visitor earlier today.  He, Dupain-Cheng, and his cousin are all listed in the student files with their original quirks, being Perfect Smile, quirkless, and Behavior Mimicry, respectively.”

 

“Those are pretty weak,” Kurose frowned, “but I suppose having magical powers more than makes up for it.”

 

“Apparently, having weaker quirks is better, as there isn’t a clash of powers!”  Nedzu hummed, quite pleased.  “It’s very interesting.  Our other hero student is not listed with her quirk, Surround Sense, but is instead listed with Storm Dragon, giving her minor control over wind, water, and lightning, as well as the ability to merge with them temporarily.  Even when not transformed, her ability to control the wind has combined with her original quirk to allow her a much better sense of her surrounded area that her mother only acquired due to being blind and having to rely on that instead of sight.  It is not impossible to sneak up on her, but it is quite difficult.”

 

“You mentioned that before,” Kayama said slowly, “they get magic even when they aren’t transformed?”

 

“A side effect of using their miraculous for an extended period of time,” Nedzu confirmed, “it is most obvious in our two quirkless individuals, as Midoriya essentially has a quirk, and Dupain-Cheng’s ability to create things is outside of the normal speed.  They are also of superior quality.  If I thought she had any indication to create outside of fashion or baking, I would have suggested she move to the support course instead.”

 

Maijima hummed.  “And I assume I’m a relevant adult because I’m in charge of the costumes for our two new hero students?”

 

“Indeed!  While their costumes are magical, and thus will be whatever they desire, you most likely noticed that their requested designs were quite similar to their former hero costumes, bar a few changes.  Midoriya, for one, has already expressed his glee about actually maintaining this height now.  Apparently, it was something his kwami, his bound god, found amusing.”

 

Aizawa snorted.  “A good disguise.  Will the other French heroes be making an appearance?”

 

“If they locate the reason they came here, perhaps.”

 

Kayama frowned and leaned back.  “So they don’t know why they’re here?  Then why are they?  Just for school?”

 

“Magic works in mysterious ways,” Nedzu said cheerfully, “I expect that we will know why they came before summer.  In the meantime, they are also children, and students at our school.”

 

Kurose slowly raised her hand.  “Why… am I here?”

 

Nedzu nodded.  “The USJ will be the first time they are wearing their new costumes and potentially using their powers.  In case something happens, I wanted you to be aware.  In addition, Midoriya expressed interest in being a rescue hero on his admission forms.”

 

She blinked, then beamed.  “Oh, that’s wonderful!  Because of the quirk sense?”

 

“Indeed.  It’s vastly expanded when he’s transformed and focused, so he would be able to find even buried victims.”

 

Yamada chuckled.  “Good for the listener.  Why, uh, why am I here?  I don’t have any of these kiddos in my class.”

 

Nedzu leaned back, steepling his paws.  “Part of it is the sports festival, so you know what to and not to say.  While they will not be allowed to use their miraculous to compete, we will be asking them what they want their quirk status to reflect.  This works best if you’re already aware of their technical powersets.”

 

The blond man waited for a moment before prompting him.  “And the other part?”

 

Nedzu simply smiled and let his gaze flicker to Aizawa once.  Neither man picked up on it.  A shame!

 

“Regardless,” Nedzu clapped his paws, “we will be supporting the five of them in fighting off some cosmic evil when it inevitably appears, even if that help comes merely in the form of letting them out of class when required.  As they have the equivalent of provisional licenses, they will technically require authorization to act, but I have already given them that permission, and I expect that if the Commission or the police ask, you will reaffirm that permission.  Are there any other questions?”

 

Aizawa snorted.  “Several, but I’d rather ask the source, since you admitted you don’t know everything for once.”

 

Nedzu pouted.  “Your Mist would likely know more, but they’re notoriously tight-lipped, and this has managed to stay under the radar for all these millenia.  The resources I have available to me are not many.  Perhaps I’ll be able to tempt the Grand Guardian into telling me more!  As it stands, they are very secretive, for good reason from what I can gather, and I ask that you do not ask them too many questions, or at the very least respect their wishes if they do not wish to answer.  Thank you, meeting adjourned!”

 

He gathered up the meeting minutes he’d carefully written and stuck them in a manila folder, ready to drop on All Might’s desk.  Really, the man was hopeless, and he never would have hired him if he’d had a choice.  Truly, an awful teacher.  An excellent hero, yes, but a terrible teacher.

 

Nedzu huffed and grabbed a sticky note as well.  “Read before Friday - USJ Trip”.  There, that ought to do it.  He had three full days to read the folder.  He’d be teaching this class for the rest of the year, after all, and as the number one hero it was important there weren’t any misconceptions about their important guests.  For all that he’d mostly called the kwami “little bound gods” for simplicity's sake in the meeting, he knew he wasn’t terribly far off, and he was not keen to invoke their wrath.  Especially the wrath of the Black Cat, who as far as he was aware, was directly or indirectly responsible for several incidents of destruction in the past five millennia that Nedzu did not want to see localized on his school.  The rest of the kwami also sounded like they could wreck absolute havoc on his kingdom, and he’d rather avoid that if at all possible, for multiple, obvious reasons.

 

First and foremost, that meant protecting and supporting their chosen holders.

 


 

The early trip to school on Friday to give them time to change before loading up on the bus for the field trip was slightly mocked by the three business course students, but they’d had to get up just as early anyway out of instinct when the rest of their apartment was doing the same, so it wasn’t as if they had much in the way of extra sleep.

 

Most of the class got there at the same time, taking their briefcases of costumes into the changing rooms.

 

Izuku hummed in pleasure as he felt the material between his fingers, angling his body so Nooroo could inspect what he was going to be mimicking,which he did, curiosity pushing him a little more in the open than he’d usually be.

 

Izuku picked up the note Powerloader had left attached to the goggles.

 

“Oh,” he said softly, “he made the fronds pick up radio waves for police scanners.  That'll be handy, there’s a knob on the side of the goggles to adjust for frequency…”

 

He quickly shucked off his clothing to change.

 

Iida gasped.  “Midoriya!  You have a tattoo?!  That is not appropriate for a UA student!”

 

Izuku blinked as the entire boys locker room turned to him, and he looked down.  “Oh.  Oh!   Uh, no, this wasn’t on purpose.”

 

That seemed to make Iida even more offended as he stared at the light blue mark.  “It is a gang sign?!  I must report this at once-”

 

“It’s not a fucking gang symbol,” Katsuki snarled, dragging down his collar to expose his own feather, “its a mark of a survivor.  Couple people in France got em.  Pretty sure his cousin does too.”

 

Izuku nodded.  “On her hip.  The sword.  Mine was my hoodie, I was holding it around my heart because… panic attack.”

 

Katsuki snorted.  “That’d do it.  The others?”

 

“Nope, those three are clear.  I think Chloe is the only other one in our group?  Yeah, Bri and Luka are clear too.”

 

“Huh.”

 

“Well,” Kirishima said a little awkwardly with a lot of cheer, “it looks pretty manly!  And it has this like, shimmer.  Do you, uh, mind if we ask what happened?”

 

Izuku pursed his lips for a moment before shrugging.  “It was an effect of someone’s power.  We got used to create something, so we got marked for it.  She was feather themed, so the mark was a feather.”

 

“What a wild quirk,” Kaminari blinked, “but hey, free tattoo!  It didn’t hurt, right?”

 

“Nope.  I mean, getting the mark didn’t, anyway.”

 

Katsuki twitched and kept putting his gear on, the collar of his costume coming up to cover the iridescent feather.  That explained why no one had seen it before.

 

Izuku started to do up the velcro on his own costume, most of the buttons fake.  It was a seamless fit, but the lack of actual buttons made it much faster to take on and off, and the fabric was stretchy to a point.  The jacket was heavier than he expected, as were the leggings and the vest, since they were the ones with the most armor added in.  The boots had thick soles with a good grip, and the cane strapped to his side easily.  He tugged on the reddish brown gloves and stretched out his arms to see the gliding wings.  They looked a little less like the moth wings they were based on to make them more streamlined and catch the wind better, but there was a line he could pull to stiffen them, so they’d supposedly actually slow him down slightly.

 

“Wow,” Sero blinked, “you look pretty spiffy, Midoriya!  And very themed!  Is your quirk something to do with moths?”

 

He pulled out Apollo, Emerald, and Deedee with a smile, letting them flutter around him.  “Yeah.”

 

Katsuki scoffed and walked out of the room, and Izuku winced.  Katsuki knew now, Izuku had given permission for his mom to tell his old friend and the boy had been quiet for a moment before scoffing and saying he “ knew Zukun hadn’t actually quit being a vigilante,” but it was still a minor point of contention.

 

Kouda hung around Izuku with slightly wide eyes as the boy slowly trickled out to the buses where most of the girls were waiting.

 

Kagami did indeed look quite similar to Tsunami, but she was now in blue and silver instead of red and gold, and her suit was more armored and less skin tight, playing off the samurai plating she’d had covering her hips before and giving her a pattern that looked a lot more like a samurai.  She was cocking her head back and forth as if listening to something with a small smile playing off her lips.  Her horns were interesting, it seemed.

 

The other costume that really caught Izuku’s eye was Yaomomo’s.  Her arms were completely bare, and there was a large line of magnets up her spine holding her jacket together.  Her shorts were also pretty short, exposing much of her legs, and she was only wearing sneakers.  Reinforced ones with metal soles, it looked like, but still sneakers.

 

Izuku sidled up to her.  “You look… chilly.”

 

She gave a ladylike giggle behind one hand.  “Thank you.  If all else fails, I can create anything I need to warm me up, so I’m not particularly worried.  The exposed skin is for my quirk, as anything I create comes from my body, remember?”

 

She held out a hand, palm up, and with a flash of pink sparkles, one of the smoke bombs was there.  He took it with a chuckle.  “This brings back memories.”

 

“Indeed,” she said wryly, “as does this outfit of yours.  It’s different enough, but I do recall standing directly next to you, looking in through the ballroom door.  You also happened to be a head shorter.”

 

Izuku laughed nervously.  “Did I?  Weird.”

 

Kagami snorted.  “You are still quite terrible at this whole lying thing, dear cousin.”

 

“I can lie!  When it matters!  But she already connected the dots!  It’s not like it’s hard.”

 

“And you, Kagami,” Momo turned, “what inspired your costume?”

 

Kagami turned to Izuku with a deadpan expression and a slight smile.  “I was inspired by one of Lune’s champions, Climatika.”

 

“Oh, how lovely!  A tribute to your cousin and your quirk!”

 

“Yes, I admired her powers.”

 

Izuku thought murderous thoughts in her direction, and based on how her grin widened, she received them.

 

Aizawa called them to get on the bus, and Iida deflated when he realized the bus layout was different than he’d assumed, but not many people had lined up anyways, so he wasn’t too beaten up about it.

 

Katsuki sat beside Izuku.

 

“I know it feels like cheating,” Izuku confessed after a few moments of silence, the chatter of the bus blocking out his words from their bench, “but I would have been a hero without it.”

 

Katsuki scoffed.  “I fucking know.”

 

“But I love helping people.”

 

“Of course you do.  It’s you.”

 

“And we couldn’t tell anyone until Mari was made the guardian, or it would have been taken away.”

 

“I didn’t expect you to fucking tell me, I’m not entitled to your shit.  Plus, I barely saw you for a day, and Auntie was keeping me updated.  Hell, Auntie didn’t even know until last week!”

 

“Then…why are you mad, if it’s not because I’m lying and cheating?”

 

Katsuki huffed.  “Because-”

 

“Bakugo, I tend to say what I am thinking,” Tsu interrupted without realizing.

 

Izuku barely paid attention to the following conversation past musing in slight awe that people were making fun of his childhood best friend without consequences past some yelling, and soon enough the bus slowed to a stop and Aizawa made them all file off.

 

“Because,” Katsuki said lowly as they were gathering in front of Thirteen, “I fucked up and just made you afraid just coming to school, but they gave you something I couldn’t.”

 

Izuku hesitated.  “What?”

 

Katsuki grunted.  “Hope.”

 

“Welcome to the Unforeseen Simulation Joint!  Before we begin, I just have a few points, maybe three, or four, or five…”

Notes:

gami: "yeah i was inspired by climatika :)"
momo: "oh that's cool!"
izuku: "why does my life never go right, everyone knows who i am"
gami: "sounds like a skill issue, should have been good enough for the miraculous of perfection"

zukun: "why are you mad at me?"
kats: "because i was a shitty person and now you have better friends"
zukun: "so you're taking it out on me??????"
(he isn't, he's just walking away before his anger at himself makes him say some mean things, but its very funny)

anyway, next chapter should be good, huh?

Chapter 4: Field Trips Al- man I need to get new jokes lmao

Summary:

is the USJ, but miraculous style!

Notes:

random team generator my beloved (OH YOU THOUGHT EVERYONE WAS GOING TO BE IN THEIR NICE LITTLE ZONES??? YOU THOUGHT EVERYTHING WOULD BE THE SAME EXCEPT GAMI AND IZZY WERE THERE???? HOW BOLD)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It happened very, very quickly.  The lights flickered, a space colored portal opened, and villains swarmed out into the plaza, sending Aizawa down to fight them, despite not being suited.  The portal reformed at the top of the stairs into a smartly dressed void with yellow eyes.  Izuku exchanged a glance with Kagami, pulling out his sandwich baggy of apple slices, she responded in kind with hers of carrots, and in the time they’d looked away, Katsuki had flung himself at the villain, only to disappear in a swirl of colored smoke.  In an instant, the villain spread out icy space cloud limbs to engulf the class, and most of them disappeared, including his cousin.

 

Izuku swallowed heavily.  Left at the top of the stairs was Thirteen, Satou, Kouda, and himself.

 

Ok, they had a pro hero, he could champion her-

 

She wasn’t experienced enough in combat to stop the portal man from turning her Black Hole against her.

 

“Lève mes ailes!”  He snapped, and Emerald was instantly on his hand.  He pushed them into the broken space suit. “Chrysalide.  Okay, let’s see, Ladybug isn’t up right now but Tikki should get the message…”  He sent the text off and hummed at the semi-immediate “seen” marker that popped up.  His pin beeped at him and he sighed, rising from the ground beside the hero and standing in front of his two classmates.

 

The portal man narrowed his yellow eye wisps.  “What have you done?”

 

He smiled sharply.  “Help is on the way.”

 

“Impossible, we shorted out all electronics.”

 

He shrugged.  “Mine was isolated from your blast.  Comes from the unique casing.”

 

Without another word, the villain disappeared, and Izuku let out a gasping breath, rushing back to the pale green chrysalis and laying a hand on it.

 

He breathed out.  “Okay, repose mes ailes” he looked at his two classmates as Nooroo went for the baggy, “she should be done in slightly more than five minutes, and nothing should be able to get in, but just in case, you guys should stay here.  I wasn’t bluffing when I said that help would be arriving, so when the teacher’s show up, get them to help.  I’m going to see if I can find our classmates.”

 

The storm zone chose that moment to burst open, a fierce wind dragging out two buoyant people, Uraraka and Todoroki, by the looks of it.  Kagami reformed beside them and he hummed.

 

“Okay,” he murmured, “that’s one down.  She’ll probably have the same idea… Roo, lève mes ailes, stay safe, you two!”

 

“What about you,” Satou said hesitantly, “shouldn’t you also stay here where it’s safe?”

 

Izuku gave him a lopsided smile and dove off the top of the stairs in response, letting himself glide to the ruins zone.  He was a hero.  He couldn’t afford safety right now.

 


 

Kagami closed her eyes as the portal swept her away to a very wet place, rain constantly deluging from the sky.  Two others appeared beside her and she cocked her head, letting her eyes slide to them.  Uraraka and Todoroki.  Adults appeared from the buildings, cackling about something or other, and she grabbed Todoroki’s right arm from where he’d raised it contemptuously.

 

“Don’t,” she said, “you’ll freeze us, as well.”

 

He huffed.  “Then what do we do?”

 

She slowly grinned.  “This is the storm zone.  Let’s bring the storm.”

 

Longg gave a muffled snort as he was sucked in and her grin went a tad feral.  “Dragon éclair.”

 

Her sword sparked as she drew it, drawn by the drops of water.  She didn’t need to become lightning at all, she just needed to wield it.

 

One of the mediocre villains got too close and she lunged.

 

She felt the power straining a little by the time they’d defeated the villains.  Uraraka and Todoroki had both been mildly proficient in hand to hand combat, Uraraka mostly playing baseball with them if she could get close enough to fling them.

 

She wiped her hair out of her face as she lost the lightning and her choker beeped for the first time.  “How long was that?”

 

Uraraka hummed.  “Like, ten minutes maybe?”

 

“Seven and a half,” Todorki refuted.

 

She hummed, pleased.  “I’ve gotten stronger.  Also, I believe I’ve found the door.”

 

Not a moment too soon, it seemed, as some of the villains were waking up and turning mean glares on the three teenagers.

 

She clapped her hands.  “Uraraka, would you be able to remove the gravity on yourself and Todoroki?  I will then be able to ferry you out at great speeds, and Todoroki can ice the door behind us.”

 

Uraraka blinked.  “Really?”

 

“Dragon de vent,” she murmured in response, and let herself become ephemeral.  “Do hurry, I’m not certain I can hold it for long.”

 

Within no time, the other two were floating, and she ferried them out like they were leaves, setting them down and reforming just in time for her detransformation to wash over her.  Longg dove into the bag of carrots, hidden from prying eyes.  She spotted a flash of green as her cousin glided from the top of the staircase to the Ruins zone, and she hummed, turning to the flood zone in time to see Tsu and Kaminari drag themselves on shore.  Kaminari looked slightly dazed as Tsu tugged him up the shore, and she could taste the ozone from that zone.

 

That was one down, she mused, which made it three cleared zones.  Her gaze turned to where her teacher was fighting a horde of low level grunts, and her gaze narrowed on the three figures standing back by the fountain, simply watching.

 

Evidently, Todoroki had seen them too, as he was already stepping in that direction.

 

Kagami sighed and rolled her eyes.  “Longg, amène la tempête.  Izzy would be upset if a classmate died.”

 

Uraraka gave a choked snort.

 

Kagami never got close before the great hulking black beast moved.

 


 

Izuku met Iida, Hagakure, and Shouji when they were a block or two out from the exit of the Ruins Zone, helping them knock out the last gang of goons  It had helped that Iida was so fast, because he was easy enough to identify, going around and luring villains into alleys where Hagakure would trip them into Shouji’s waiting fists.  She also took to throwing bricks at people.

 

They exited the Ruins Zone, and Izuku didn’t see the black beast move, but he heard the crunch.  His breath caught in his throat, and barely felt the prickle of small feet alighting on his glove.  He looked down at Daredevil with wide eyes.  He wasn’t excited anymore; the moth was sitting there, his wings twitching in agitation.

 

He didn’t hesitate to pour his power into the bug.  He pushed his senses out and gagged when he came across the beast, a swirling mass of three colors that met with mud, trying to tug away, but they were all stuck together and couldn’t escape.  It was as if three people had been shoved together, but that was impossible, right?

 

Right?

 


 

Tsu could only stare as her teacher was forced into the ground with a sickening crunch and watched as a pale green butterfly flew into the beatdown before it disappeared like it was never there.  It must have been destroyed, she mused morbidly, but she had no idea why it was even there in the first place.

 

She was about to turn away when her eyes were drawn back to Aizawa as he changed in a whirl of green, the same color as the wayward butterfly.

 

The nomu, the hulking beast, was forced aside, and her teacher stood up, and Tsu wondered.

 


 

"Aizawa Shouta, you have a choice."

 

Of course he didn’t.  He has to protect the students-

 

"I can heal you.  It will take time, and you won't be able to be attacked while it happens, but you'll also be out of commission."

 

He hurts badly, but he can't afford that.  Not much of a choice, so there must be more.

 

"Or I can strengthen you.  Bind your wounds as they are, let you stand and fight.  But you might get hurt worse, and I can only do one at a time.  If I'm fast, I might be able to heal you after."

 

It's not even a choice.  He won't stand by while his kids get hurt.

 

"Are you sure?"

 

Of course.

 

"Okay, sensei.  Defend us, Null.  Métamorphose ."

 

Power rushed through him and it wasn’t healing, but it was close enough.  He felt his wounds grow numb as if they were removed from him.  Still there, but separated by a layer of difference, like they weren’t really his.  His limbs surged with strength and he mindlessly shrugged the nomu off, standing to his full height.

 

Null pushed the nomu away and glared at the hand villain.

 

Where previously his capture scarf had been a tool, now it was quite literally an extension of himself, and he knew he could control it with merely a thought.  His vision had spots of red in them, little blips of erasure as it extended into a field, and his eye was fine.  Half of his hair floated around him, just in the corner of his eye, and half covered his right eye.  It seemed even the miraculous couldn’t fix that quite yet.

 

The hand villain scratched his neck in agitation.  “What?  You’re cheating!  Nomu!  Kill him!  Kill Eraserhead!”

 

He glared and his scarf wrapped around the nomu’s arm as it came for him.

 

“It’s weaker,” he remarked idly as its strength faltered, “because I’m not Eraserhead.  I’m Null, and no quirks work around me.  Doesn’t matter how many you have.  Now, let’s wrap this up, hmm?”

 

And then he moved.

 


 

“Repose mes ailes,” Izuku sighed and immediately dug in a pocket for his packet of apples.

 

Nooroo easily grabbed a slice, ate it in one bite, and then took a second one to nibble on.

 

“He’ll be fine,” Izuku told himself, “he’s stronger than them now.”

 

Nooroo bobbed his head.  “His power set is easy to enhance and a perfect counter for the muti-quirked beast.  If we can maintain the connection until medical assistance arrives, that would be best.”

 

Izuku blew out a breath.  “Right.  How close to recharge?”

 

Nooroo downed the apple.  “Ready.”

 

He cast a glance at his classmates, grateful that they were too transfixed to hear his whispering  “Roo, lève mes ailes!”

 

He breathed deeply and reactivated his bond with Null, pulling his goggles down.  “Ok,” he muttered, “let’s check our messages and see if Tikki pulled through…”

 


 

“Null, you just have to hold out for another three minutes, I have backup and emergency services in bound.”

 

He grunted.  “How did you manage that?”

 

“Miraculous connections aren’t hindered by regular EMP, they’re on a separate signal.”

 

“Who’s my backup?”

 

“All Might first, rest of staff second.”

 

Null grimaced.  “Ah.  Finally.  He might not have much to do, however.”

 

He could hear Lune wince.  “Maybe, maybe not.  You got a hefty power up, but…”

 

He sighed.  “And you’re the only thing keeping me conscious, I gather?”

 

“Yeah…”

 

“If you had to guess how long I have, is it at least more than three minutes?”

 

“Yeah, probably, and we reset so I can feed you a bit more power if it seems like you’re going to fail.  Just don’t need a Hail Mary and you’ll last long enough to get to the hospital.”

 

He nodded in acknowledgement.  “Get your classmates out.”

 

“Already on it.  It looks like Yaoyorozu cleared out her zone, Kacchan got his, the two of them and Nami got the Landslide… that’s everyone, the students are all evacuating.”

 

“Problem Child…”

 

“I am too, don’t worry!  I’m currently by the Ruins, but we’re sneaking up the stairs.”

 

“Where is your cousin?”

 

“I think… working with Uraraka to airlift the injured students.  Yaoyorozu looks to be getting the systems back online…”

 

As if on cue, the lights flickered and the security system rebooted, turrets rising around the plaza and shooting nets and bola at the cannon fodder.

 

“What’s my range on canceling?”

 

“Red spots.  Hold over from your quirk.  Merde , warp gate inbound, be on guard!”

 

Purple and black mist formed beside the agitated hand villain.

 

“Shigaraki Tomura,” he intoned, “it seems the security has reset.”

 

“Kurogiri, I can see that,” Shigaraki snapped, “can you give me any good news?”

 

“Thirteen was incapacitated.  A student managed to get a message out.”

 

“I said GOOD news!  If you weren’t our way out, I’d dust you!”

 

Yellow eyes narrowed on Null and he smirked, still restraining the struggling nomu and just looking at them.

 

“Eraserhead.”

 

“Null,” he corrected.

 

“He got a freaking power up,” Shigaraki scratched his neck hard enough to draw blood, “and I still haven’t figured out how!  The heroes are fucking cheating and the nomu is useless!”

 

“I was not aware that Eraserhead could erase more than one quirk at once.”

 

“He can’t,” the manchild shrieked, “but Null can, apparently!  It’s bullshit!”

 

Null smirked and noted his current range.  Five feet, so close combat was the name of the game.

 

A bola shot at the two remaining villains and was warped away to aim at Null, and his scarf easily batted it away, rippling in agitation.

 

He glared and felt his range increase.

 

“Yeah,” Lune muttered, “increasing your range uses up the power I can give you, and means you’re going to drop your transformation.  Ok, resource management, I’m great at this, see if you can neutralize those two, they’re the ringleaders.”

 

He huffed.  “I got it, kid.”

 

“Sorry, I’m not used to championing heroes…”

 

“You’ve never championed a hero before?”

 

“Um, no?  Non-miraculous heroes always cleared out, and I’m not strong enough to champion a miraculous hero yet.”

 

He leapt forward and tried to snare the two of them in his range to put them out of commission, but Kurogiri swept them up in a portal as soon as he moved, putting them thirty feet away.

 

“Nice reaction time,” he said mildly, “but I can still use my original quirk, you know.”

 

“Sort of, most of it was converted into an area of effect…”

 

“Problem Child,” he sighed, “will it vastly lower my time?”

 

“If you did it more than once?  Yes.  That’s one of the Hail Mary’s I talked about earlier, so make it count, Null.”

 

“If I can get them in my base range, I’ll only need to use it once,” he smirked, and he trained his eyes on the warp gate user and activated his quirk.

 

It burned, and suddenly he understood why the kid had been against him using it.  It was like using his quirk usually, dry eye and all, but he forgot that one of his eyes was practically shattered, and he could feel it.   All his wounds he had been able to ignore because of his miraculous power up came aching back and he grit his teeth and pushed through, looping his scarf around them and drawing them in.

 

He had to blink just before they were in range and they were both instantly gone.

 

He cursed.

 

“All students evacuated,” Midoriya rushed out, “Tsunami coming to assist!  Teachers arriving in five seconds!”

 

“No,” he grumbled, letting the ache fade a little, “because “students” includes you two.  Get out.”

 

The door burst open before he could respond and All Might scowled down at the plaza.

 

“I AM HERE.”

 

Shigaraki slowly grinned.  “Looks like we get a reset as well.  Kurogiri, free the nomu.”

 

“I cannot place portals within five feet of Null.”

 

“Fucking-” Shigaraki swore, “fine, ok, then we’ll just have to deal with the symbol of peace ourselves!  Fucking useless piece of shit nomu…”

 

Null felt his scarf tighten on the nomu.

 

“Eraserhead…?”

 

He rolled his eyes at his coworker.  “I have this one,” he drawled, “you have those two.  Quirks are warp gate and five touch decay.  Try not to die now that I’ve taken out the harder one.”

 

He dragged the nomu, no longer resisting, towards the entrance.  “Where are our first responders?  The sooner this guy is restrained the sooner I can go to the hospital.”

 

Present Mic forced his way into the USJ.  “Did I just hear you say you’d willingly go… to… who the hell are you?!”

 

He glared.  “Null.  Lune.”

 

His eyes widened.  “Oh, right, that was… huh.  Are you ok?”

 

He grimaced.  “Depends.  What’s my time, kid?”

 

“Another ten minutes…?”

 

“And the hospital is eight minutes away,” he sighed, “ok, let’s wrap this up.”

 

“Police are right outside, sending you visuals if I can figure out… yep, there we go.”

 

His vision shimmered and he saw the outside of the USJ that was swarming with police officers and ambulances, paramedics hovering over his students as his line of sight slowly moved to take them all in.

 

“I see it, thanks, kid.  On my way.”

 

Present Mic looked at him, and back into the USJ as teachers and staff streamed in around them.

 

“Go,” he said firmly, “we’ll take care of this.  How…how bad are you?”

 

Null grimaced and just walked past him.

 

He handed off the nomu to a police officer and watched at it passively allowed itself to be cuffed in heavy duty restraints before his student came up, goggles down and feathery antenna shifting slightly.

 

He didn’t say anything as his student dragged him over to a waiting ambulance.

 

The paramedic blinked.  “I thought you said-”

 

“He is,” Lune cut her off, “I won’t have enough power to do heavy duty healing, but I can put him in a chry- healing pod as soon as he’s on the gunnery, and it’ll get some things as well as keep him stable.  It’ll open when the power runs out or he heals.”

 

Null snorted and obligingly climbed on, gritting his teeth.

 

“This is going to suck,” he remarked idly, “isn’t it?”

 

The kid grimaced above him.  “Chrysalide.”

 

His vision went dark as he entered a healing sleep.

 


 

Izuku detransformed and felt more than saw Nooroo dive into his belt pouch.  Thirteen had risen from the other chrysalis when he’d been in the Ruins Zone, which is the only reason he’d managed to empower Deedee, and she was wobbling, but helping with the evacuation.

 

Kagami came up beside him, slouching.

 

“Part of me should have expected this,” she grumbled, “with how adamant Hime was on going to Japan, but honestly.”

 

He grunted in agreement.  “Do you think it’s related?”

 

“Hard to say.  The… nomu, it freaks me out”

 

He shuddered.  “Me too.”

 

“At least it wasn’t another Waterworks.”

 

He snorted.  “It wasn’t that bad.  I’d say this was about as traumatizing as Emperor Ciel, though.”

 

Her face scrunched up.  “That’s a high bar.”

 

“I… could see the main plaza when the nomu slammed sensei into the ground and heard the crack of his skull.”

 

She turned to him sharply.  “You did not say that before.”

 

He beamed.  “I was and still am on the verge of a mental breakdown!  I lost the connection with him before he officially made it to the hospital and I can assure you I am extremely worried for his well being, because it looked really fucking bad!”

 

She wrapped an arm around him.  “You helped him significantly by championing him, and you still have some power left for a chrysalis.  It could have been much worse.”

 

His breath hitched and he felt his eyes well up with tears as his face cracked.  “I know,” he sobbed, “but he was so hurt, and I was so scared, it didn’t ever get that bad with Paon and Vixen, they didn’t target with the intent to kill unless it was an accident, ever-”

 

She hushed him softly and held him while he cried.

 

“I’ve got you,” she murmured, “and I’ll always have you.  We will protect each other.  [Or are we not a team?]

 

He hiccuped and nodded into her.  “[Of course we are.]”

 

He snickered wetly after a moment. “Todoroki looked like a wet cat.”

 

She snorted.  “He attempted to freeze the entire Storm Zone.  Honestly, as if I wasn’t right there, a storm dragon.  The audacity.”

 

“Which is why you didn’t move the water?”

 

She sniffed.  “He’s arrogant.”

 

“Pot.”

 

“My arrogance is backed up by skill.  Again, he was going to freeze a zone that had allies in it.”

 

“Fair.”

 

His phone rang.

 

He picked up.  “Hime?”

 

“<Oh thank kwami, you guys are okay!  How’d it turn out, did they get there in time?>”

 

He sighed.  “<Yeah.  Thanks, hime.  Only one person had to go to the hospital, and I managed to give him a chrysalis with the last of my power, so it shouldn’t be as bad as it could have been.>”

 

“<Roc to Waterworks?>”

 

“<Trivial.>”

 

She hissed in a breath.  “<Not great.  Okay, I’ll tell the others.  Maybe we’ll be able to drag Chloe and Luka over for Gami.  Get home safe, okay, we’ll talk again when school’s over.>”

 

He smiled weakly.  “Thanks, Mari.  See you then.”

 

He hung up and breathed.

Notes:

i originally actually wrote out a USJ scene in october of last year, you know, when i only had a few dozen ds chapters? so there was a lot in it that i had to modify, but i could pretty much use some of the same words which was nice, because that was easily 2k words of the chapter, even if all of it had to be nitpicked lol.

null still calls izzy Lune even if he didn't introduce himself as such because HE pays attention to briefings and staff meetings so he obviously knows what his france name was

Chapter 5: Just some sappy stuff

Summary:

post USJ sappy stuff with various people

Notes:

i love these kids so much??? also i needed to not have chapters that were just one major event after another, because that makes for a short fic and leads to no character development because that can happen outside of combat, shockingly, so here's some just... fluff lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They met in the gym after school, like usual.

 

“I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

“Me too.”

 

They went to warm ups, like usual, before Aizawa would usually show up.  Yamada did instead.  Neither mentioned it.

 

Yamada didn’t super know everything that was going on (only they and Aizawa did) so he left them with some exercises and then said he’d take them home when they texted him, but he had paperwork to do, things to grade, etc.  They let him go.

 

They gave it thirty seconds before Hitoshi broke and dashed over to hug her awkwardly.  She snorted wetly and hugged back, much more practiced in the motion.

 

“Momo,” he said under his breath, “what the fuck.”

 

She pulled back and wiped at her eyes.  “It wasn’t even hard.   The only person who was ever in danger was Aizawa.  Well, yes, technically if we’d ever dropped our guard we would have been in danger too, but we weren’t really, because our class has some exceptionally strong individuals…”

 

Hitoshi pulled back and put his hands on her shoulders.  He was only barely taller than her so he met her gaze evenly.  “Tell me what happened.”

 

She nodded.  “When we arrived, everything was fine, and Thirteen gave a speech on the potential dangers of quirks, using her own as an example.  Then, the lights flickered and a black and purple cloud formed in the central plaza.  It was a portal, and out poured hordes of low level criminals, both there and apparently all over the USJ.  After Aizawa went to go fight the ones we could see, the portal formed into a villain at the top of the stairs, and he scattered us to each of the USJ’s zones.  I ended up with Sero and Ojirou in the Conflagration Zone, the one that’s on fire, but I made masks to deal with the smoke and water is one of the easiest things to make so-”

 

“Momo?”

 

“I-”

 

“Breathe slowly.”

 

After a few seconds, he broke her out and let her calm down without the haze, but she kept the breathing pattern for a moment.

 

“Thanks,” she whispered.

 

“No problem,” he whispered back, “you can stop.”

 

“No,” she shook her head, “it wasn’t even that bad.  Ojirou is a fourth cousin of the Saru main branch, so he fought just fine.  Sero wasn’t doing too well, as the heat was such that it would melt his tape, making some foul smelling fumes that were… potentially toxic?  Again, we were all wearing masks.  We made it out of the zone just fine, just in time to see sensei rise from the ground from underneath this great big beast.  But… but he was different.   His quirk had changed to be a field, and even though he was clearly injured, he moved like he was fine.  He completely neutralized the monster and tried to fight the portal villain and the other one, but he couldn’t get close before they portalled away.  Kagami and I helped evacuate everyone, and we only had a few people who actually needed medical attention… it was really just Aoyama and Jirou, she’d gotten caught in an explosion of acid and had a few surface level burns… The last I saw of Aizawa, he was being taken to an ambulance by Izuku.”

 

Hitoshi hummed.  “The two cousins from France.  The… Silver Dragons, right?”

 

She nodded.  “They seemed so calm and collected…  I suppose it’s because Izuku was a hero in France already, he’s probably used to this.”

 

Hitoshi blinked.  “He was a what.”

 

Momo nodded.  “I didn’t realize until I saw him in his costume, but he was Lune.”

 

“The person who inspired you to figure out gases and liquids?”

 

“Yes!”  She beamed.  “His friend Ladybug embraced chaos, so I could do the same and be a better hero!  Plus, now I can afford to be a fire hydrant, since I’ve figured out how to use my quirk better.”

 

Hitoshi shook his head.  “Momo, you’re terrifying sometimes.  I don’t even know why you need a bodyguard.  By the time I’m good enough you’re going to be leagues ahead of me.”

 

She giggled.  “Well, we’ll still be friends, so it will just give us an excuse to hang out more.”

 

He smiled slightly.  “Yeah.  So, was Kagami a hero too?”

 

Momo shrugged.  “Maybe?  I didn’t see all of them at the time, and I didn’t pay close attention to the news out of France either.  I couldn’t tell you.  She was a fencer, I know that much.  Perhaps it was simply that she was used to villain attacks because her cousin was involved.”

 

“Well,” he cocked his head, looking at the ceiling, “you said this Izuku kid uses a…miraculous, right?  That’s what lets him champion people.  It changes their abilities, right?  So that’s what happened to Aizawa?”

 

She blinked.  “I didn’t even consider that.  It makes sense.”

 

“So does his cousin have any overpowered unexplained abilities?”

 

“She…could turn into the wind.”

 

He waved a hand.  “There you go.  Means she probably has a miraculous.  You said her mom only had Surround Sense, right?  So the quirk evolution is possible, but highly unlikely.  Also transforming into the wind is kind of insane.”

 

She snorted.  “True.  Huh.”

 

Hitoshi fidgeted for a moment before blurting, “do you want to hear the latest of the stupid?”

 

Momo giggled.  “I do.  What did they do this time?”

 

“Little Man sat on Aizawa’s lap, a classic, when they were grading next to each other on the loveseat, sorry, the couch, and Yamada was petting him, obviously, because you don’t just not pet Little Man when he graces you with his presence.”

 

“Of course.”

 

“But then he got distracted and wasn’t paying attention so he stopped petting Little Man and was just resting his hand there, but he was resting his hand on Aizawa’s thigh and even though they both clearly noticed, Yamada whined something about being too lazy to move and they just accepted that?  And sat with Yamada’s hand on Aizawa’s thigh for the rest of the night.   I feel like I’m going insane.”

 

Momo patted him commiseratingly on the back.  “Yesterday in class I overheard him saying, “finally a meme I relate to,” and it was one of the “kissing the homies goodnight” memes.”

 

Hitoshi put his head in his hands.  “This is so depressing.  They’re so stupid.  Have we tried locking them in a closet together?”

 

“Aizawa has lockpicks on his person at all times.”

 

“Barring the door?”

 

“Two pro heroes in their thirties.”

 

“…Putting them in a sealed metal box?”

 

“If we don’t want them to suffocate, they’ll use the small holes as a means of escape.”

 

Hitoshi sighed.  “One day.”

 

She snorted.  “Don’t hold your breath.  It’s been like this since I was born .  It’s not happening any time soon.”

 

“Maybe we can have them visit in the hospital?  A sort of “I realized how much you meant to me when I saw you hurt” type deal?  I’ll have Yamada take me and then conveniently need to go to the bathroom, leaving them alone to discuss their feelings.”

 

“Might I remind you, two pro heroes?  The hospital is unfortunately nothing new.”

 

He frowned.  “We’ll see about that.  I’ll give a heartfelt speech.”

 

She stared at him for a moment, not saying anything.

 

“I’ll give an awkward speech,” he amended, “and it will seem totally rehearsed.  Damn.  Okay, but Aizawa was injured, right?  Yamada can play nursemaid!”

 

“Only if he’s not cooking.”

 

“Point.”

 

Momo sighed.  “We need an innocent child to assume they were dating or married and then ask them about it.  They’ll awkwardly try to explain they’re not, but then the child will be confused and teary and in their explanations they’ll realize they do actually care about each other a great deal and they’ll kiss right there after staring soulfully into each other’s eyes.”

 

“You’ve been watching way too many k-dramas.”

 

“It could happen!”

 

He rolled his eyes.  “Where are we going to get an innocent child?  I don’t know any children, and this is on purpose.”

 

“I assumed we’d just… find one on the street.”

 

“Momo, my lord liege, that is called kidnapping.”

 

“Only if Kayama is involved.”

 

“St-stop being funny.  Ha.  Ow.”

 

“Laughing doesn’t injure you, Hitoshi.”

 

“It does.  I’m so used to misery and loneliness that I don’t know how to laugh anymore.”

 

“You’re dead to me.”

 

“Only on the inside.  The outside is still able to be puppetted as you see fit, my lord.”

 

“I’ll catch you off guard one day and make you laugh so hard it actually hurts you.”

 

“You’re so mean to me, a poor cat.  Just a little kitty.”

 

“You’re confusing yourself with Little Man again.”

 

“He’s just a little guy!  A mini man!  A tiny bro!”

 

“Yes, yes, he’s your favorite.”

 

“You’re just biased for Cricket because you’re the one who named him.”

 

“He chirps!  Like a cricket!  It was a perfect name and I will not take criticism for it.  Also I was seven.”

 

She smiled as they continued to bicker, just sitting in each other’s presence.  She was worried for Aizawa, yes, but his son and her best friend was doing an excellent job of distracting her, and she couldn’t ask for more.

 


 

“Felix.”

 

“No.”

 

“Felix I need to go to the bathroom.”

 

“Should have thought of that before you sat down.”

 

“How was I supposed to know you’d drape your heavy ass all over me?”

 

“My ass is perfect, thank you.  It was designed that way, you could say.”

 

“Stop.”

 

“I’m allowed to be morbid about my origins if I want to be, Izuku.”

 

“Can I please get up?”

 

“No.”

 

“It wasn’t even my fault.”

 

“I know.”

 

“I did everything I could.”

 

“You did.”

 

“Then why are you smothering me?”

 

“I’m not smothering, I’m mo-  Hmm.  Now there’s a thought.”

 

Felix sat up and Izuku immediately squirmed out from under him, darting for the bathroom.  “Continue having thoughts, I’ll be right back!”

 

Felix waited until he heard the bathroom door close.  “Duusuu.”

 

“Yeeeees?”

 

“Do you remember all your sentimonsters?”

 

Duusuu nodded eagerly.  “Oh yes!  I even like most of them!”

 

“Could I recreate another holder’s sentimonsters?”

 

“Of course!”

 

“Would they remember?”

 

Duusuu stopped.  “You mean can you bring them back.   Not a copy, then.”

 

Felix nodded.

 

Duusuu hummed.  “Yes, I think so.  You have to be very careful that you make them as they were, not as how you wish them to be, because otherwise they just look the same.  But yes, you can.”

 

He smiled at her.  “Excellent.”

 

He walked out of the apartment and down the hall, knocking.

 

Inko opened the door.  “Oh, hello Felix!  Dinner isn’t for another hour or two.”

 

He smiled.  “I know.  I’m going to attempt to recreate Static for bonus mothering if you want to meet her.”

 

Izuku poked his head out of the other apartment.  “There you are, I was wondering where you went.”

 

Felix smirked.  “Get Adrien and then get in here.  We’re hanging out in the girls’ apartment.”

 

Izuku blinked, but ducked back in to call Felix’s cousin as Inko smiled and opened the door wider, letting the three of them in.

 

Kagami glanced up from where she was on the couch.  “Why are you here?”

 

Felix smirked.  “Duusuu, spread my feathers.”

 

She looked over all of them, and then down at her outfit with a slight sigh.  “Duusuu,” she sighed, “why.”

 

Trixx snickered.  “Gender is an illusion!  Name?”

 

She tugged at the sectioned coat over the indigo leggings.  “Iris.  We’ll stick with a flower theme, apparently.  The sections are colored at the three iris flower petals, after all.”

 

Adrien snorted.  “Flowers, huh?”

 

“Be quiet,” she snapped, “and let me think.  Duusuu said this had to be careful.”

 

She flicked out her fan, feeling her protectiveness and desire to comfort, to calm, and ran her fingers over the ribs of the fan until they stilled on a particular feather.  She plucked it easily and held it between her fingers as she breathed out, picturing Static and filling the feather with her emotions.  It turned a brilliant dark blue, and she walked over to her boyfriend with a slight smile before pressing it into his hoodie.

 

Izuku looked at her with wide eyes as the sound of static filled the room ever so slightly.

 

“Oh my,” Inko said.

“Oh my,” Static said.

 

“Gee Izuku,” Adrien whined, trying to not laugh and failing, “how come Iris lets you have two moms?”

 

Izuku sniffed daintily.  “Well clearly my father wasn’t going to step up.”

 

Kagami, Inko, and Static all choked on a laugh.

 

Iris beamed.  “So it turns out we can bring them back.  Wait, you do remember everything, right?”

 

Static chuckled and tugged on one of Izuku’s curls.  “Oh yes.  Whatever happened to that nice guitar boy?”

 

“I’m dating him,” Kagami said, “he didn’t get far.”

 

“Oho,” Static chuckled exactly like Inko did, and Iris could see the woman was fascinated.

 

As if thinking about her had been enough, Static suddenly turned to Inko and took her hands.  “You have raised a wonderful son.”

 

Inko smiled bashfully.  “Thank you.  And thank you for keeping him safe as long as you could.”

 

“Oh,” Static waved her off, “he could do that all on his own.  I was just there to support him.  He picked very good friends.”

 

Inko smiled.  “That he did.  Iris, dear, how long will Static be able to stay?”

 

She hummed.  “The weekend.  She’s too sapient to stay for any longer, she’ll start breaking down.”

 

“Oh, I’ll just stay for one,” Static said warmly, “I imagine the tingly feeling will get annoying after too long.”

 

Inko chuckled.  “It’s definitely interesting.  I do have to ask why Izuku isn’t as staticky as last time, however.”

 

“Oh that’s simple,” Static said cheerfully, “while I was formed with the same purpose, I wasn’t formed with the same emotions, or from the same source!  Now, the static comes from me, instead of from Izuku through me.”

 

“Fall my feathers,” Felix sighed out, settling beside his boyfriend once more.  Duusuu darted into the kitchen, giggling all the while, and dove into the fridge for the blueberries.

 

Static bustled into the kitchen with Inko, who was not at all creeped out by this doppelganger and was instead very much eager to exchange motherly advice with someone who was created for the purpose, but had little experience.

 

After dinner, they split across the apartments to sleep, and Izuku sat on his bed, Nooroo watching.

 

“Meditation again?”

 

Izuku gave a one shouldered shrug.  “I want to check on sensei, if I can find him.”

 

He transformed and tugged on his connection to Deedee, who hadn’t left the bedside of Aizawa, despite being out of juice, and easily found his sense stretched to the hospital.  He plucked at Deedee out of curiosity and felt the tiny portion of his power that was the butterfly, as well as his slight indignation at being woken up.  Izuku sent back a feeling of amusement, because constructs didn’t really need to sleep, but slowly and with some strain fed some power across.  Without prompting, Deedee entered something Aizawa was touching.

 

“Problem child?”

 

He blinked.  “Sensei, why are you awake?”

 

“I’m trying to convince the nurses to let me go by proving I don’t need rest.”

 

“Wh- Aizawa, it’s the same day!”

 

“Your chrysalis healed me significantly.  I won’t even scar.”

 

“I can feel that you’re still hurt, you know that, right?”

 

“Healing quirks weren’t as effective.  A side effect of the magic, I’m assuming.”

 

His heart sank and his teacher sighed across the connection.  “Kid, that wasn’t said to make you feel bad.  I would have been possibly crippled if you hadn’t healed me, and I can bear the pain for a bit.  Or, since your conduit has been hanging out and is now in my capture scarf yet again, you could probably even chrysalis me again.  I’m sure the doctors wouldn’t mind the chance to study the “quirk,” either.”

 

He bit his lip and tossed the idea back and forth in his head.  “Only if you ask them first.”

 

“Fine, I pinged them.”

 

“Are you otherwise doing okay?”

 

“No.  My roommate and son came to visit earlier and were constantly nagging me.  Betrayed by my own kin.”

 

He blinked.  “You have a son?”

 

“Adopted, but yes.”

 

“Oh, cool.  How old is he?”

 

“Old enough to be adopted.”

 

“I… if you don’t want to talk about your personal life you can just say.  I’m not even looking through your recent memories right now.”

 

“You can do that?”

 

“Yeah, most of the time when I go to champion someone I’m just looking for compatible emotions so I know they’ll probably be willing, and I don’t know them.  I usually get a flash of recent memories and basic information so that I can talk to them easier, but since I already knew your name I didn’t really need that with you.”

 

“Huh.  You’ll likely meet my kid eventually, he’s pretty cool.”

 

“Who’s your roommate?”

 

“Your English teacher.”

 

“Yamada?  Present Mic?  How’d that happen?”

 

“It was logical.  We were in the same year of school, and we needed a place to live.  It was smarter to rent together and split the cost, and then when we had enough money, we had a system and a schedule that would have been disrupted had either of us moved, so we simply continued living together.”

 

“Oh, so like, you got used to it and you had chores or whatever the other one was willing to do.”

 

“Exactly.  It was purely a logical decision.”

 

He squinted.  “Right.  Well, I just wanted to check on you-”

 

“Doctor’s here.”

 

“Oh, right, that.  Uh, what do they say?”

 

“They say go for it.  How much juice do you got?”

 

He pushed more power over.  “Enough.  Ready?”

 

“Ready.  See you on Monday, Problem Child.”

 

“Yeah, see you then, sensei.  Chrysalide.”

Notes:

so there's the verdict on whether you can summon the previous users sentimonsters - yes, but they'll be a little different, haha. I couldn't do that to them, I couldn't take away Maestro because I love him so much actually, and they liked Static too once they got over the panic, so yeha, they just hung out with her for the day, it only weirded inko out a lil but then she was caught up in the "she's me but different! she's cool!"

Little man is the final of the three cats, and he, Boris, and Cricket are all based off of real cats! Boris and Cricket were cats owned by my sisters various college roommates, and Little Man was my childhood cat who died when I was thirteen, about, at the age of nine. I loved him dearly, so he got picked to be my next cat in a fic lol

Chapter 6: Set Up

Summary:

of jokes, bits, the sports festival, plot points.... its a lot of set up!

Notes:

half this chapter is literally random funny things and not actually important to the plot lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aizawa stepped into class on Monday looking no worse for wear save for a thin sliver of scar tissue under his right eye.  He walked like normal, spoke like normal, and seemed completely fine.  The class collectively breathed a sigh of relief when they realized, even Izuku.

 

He glanced at his cousin’s raised eyebrow and rolled his eyes.  “It’s not like I can see when I send a butterfly!”

 

“For announcements,” Aizawa sighed, “the sports festival is still going on in two weeks.  I’d tell you more, but I believe in gathering your own information.  Moving on…”

 

The class erupted into murmurs at that and he silenced them with a flash of red.  “Moving.  On.”

 

They passed through the rest of lessons with no small measure of anxiety and excitement, even if the sports festival was still two weeks away, until finally, it was lunch time.

 

Katsuki was the first one to want out of the room, opening the door to a crowd of people.

 

The blond in the front of the crowd sneered.  “So this is 1-A, huh?  The famous class that’s already fought off villains?  I must say, I’m not impressed.”

 

Katsuki sneered.  “You know us?  Can’t say the same.  Out of my way, extra.”

 

“Monoma Neito of 1-B,” the boy said fluidly, ignoring how Katsuki was already pushing past him, “your sister class.”

 

“Really sorry about my bro,” Kirishima said cheerfully, “he’s kind of, uh, just like that.  Nice to meet you, dude!”

 

“Wow,” another voice drawled, pushing through the crowd until the tall boy, “if that’s the face of 1-A, maybe the rest of us have a chance on attitude alone.”

 

The purple haired boy grinned with full teeth, casting lazy looking eyes over the rest of the class gathered behind the door.  At one point his smile turned slightly more genuine, but it was quickly back to mocking.

 

“I’m no hero course student,” he said, “but I hear that if someone does really well in the sports festival, they can get moved up.  Which, of course, also means that if you guys do too bad, you could get moved down.   Hope you’ve been keeping my seat warm.”

 

Monoma laughed obnoxiously.  “See?!  Even general studies students are threatening you!  I look forward to seeing you all drop out!   Hahahaha!”

 

“What is this crowd,” a disgusted voice rang out from down the hallway, and Izuku perked up, “are we not going to lunch?   Move.”

 

Felix pushed through the crowd and brushed off imaginary dust.  “Come on, I’m hungry.”

 

“I wasn’t done,” Monoma sneered.

 

Felix looked him up and down.  “I think you were.”

 

Monoma narrowed his eyes.  “This feeling… it’s familiar.”

 

Felix cocked his head.  “It is.  The instant hatred… ah.  It’s you.”

 

“Oh, you got ugly, I didn’t recognize you!”

 

Felix rolled his eyes.  “We saw each other once, from across a room.  What was your name, Natto?”

 

“Neito,” he was gritting his teeth, “and who were you again?  I don’t tend to remember the names of people who are beneath me.”

 

Felix shrugged.  “Sorry, did you say something?  I couldn’t hear you over the sound of being estranged from the family.”

 

“Estranged?!  If anyone is estranged it’s you and your father!”

 

“What is going on,” Kagami demanded, “and why is it keeping me from going to lunch?”

 

Felix turned away from Monoma entirely.  “Extended family.  He’s my second cousin, or something else equally unimportant.  Hime and my superior cousin are saving us a table.  Shall we?”

 

He offered his arm and Izuku took it with a confused, but still bright smile.  “We shall!  Um, bye people who were threatening us!”

 

They left their class and the crowd confused, and went to lunch.

 

(As people cleared out, especially a fuming Monoma, one of the threateners lingered, as did one of the class 1-A students.

 

“Did you have to do that,” the hero student sighed, “that whole dramatic bit?  You and I both know they won’t kick someone out to make room for you, they’ll just add you to the class.”

 

“I am a dramatic bit, so yes.  Who were the blonds?”

 

“One is Izuku’s… partner?  That wasn’t ever made clear.  Business course.”

 

“Huh.  They were both kind of assholes.”

 

“A little bit, yes.”

 

“Come on, Mo, say it out loud.  No one’s going to make fun of you for swearing.”

 

“Fine.  They were both kind of assholes.”

 

“Children.”

 

“Shit, hi dad.”

 

“Sensei!”

 

“Go to lunch.”

 

“Yep, got it.”

 

“Of course, I apologize.”

 

The teacher lingered in the doorway for a moment before sniffing.  “Fucking drama queens.”

 

Across the school, another blond drama queen sneezed.)

 


 

All Might was frowning at Izuku, and occasionally Kagami and Aoyama as well.

 

They were having a heroics lesson, which is why All Might was there, and Izuku couldn’t help but get the feeling that the number one hero didn’t like him for some reason.  Which sucked, because All Might was his favorite hero!  He had ended up turning the office in the boys’ apartment into a sort of shrine, where he just put all of his hero merch, and he was still slightly embarrassed at the sheer amount of All Might merch.

 

At a lull in the sparring, he sidled up beside his teacher.  “Um, sir?”

 

“Yes, Young Midoriya?  Do you have a question about the lesson?”

 

He scratched the back of his head.  “Um, no.  I was just wondering if you were… upset about something?”

 

All Might hummed.  “Young Midoriya, how would you describe your quirk?”

 

Izuku frowned.  All Might was one of the people authorized to know the truth, and according to Aizawa, they’d all already been informed.

 

“My… power, is to give people power temporarily?  Based off of their quirks, which I can sense.”

 

All Might’s smile grew tighter.  “Yes, I thought so.  That is all.”

 

He stood next to his cousin while they watched Uraraka throw Tokoyami across the room by grappling Dark Shadow.  “Have you noticed All Might acting weird?”

 

She eyed the hero.  “Yes.  My current assumption is that he’s quirkist.  Mother reported that he was uncomfortable around her once he found out she was blind.  As if that matters.”

 

“So he got read in and then thought we were weaker?  That’s… horrible.”

 

“I am sorry that your childhood hero doesn’t live up to the hype.”

 

He shrugged.  “I guess he really is Japanese, born and raised, even if he spent a lot of time in the States.”

 

“I’ll watch him,” Kagami said firmly, “he will not get away with underestimating us or treating us differently.”

 

“Young Midoriya will spar against Young Todoroki next.”

 

His head shot up and he blinked.  The quirked spars were going decently, no one was actively trying to hurt each other, but they were all still trying to win.  They didn’t have a really big field, so thus far they’d sort of all just been grappling.

 

Izuku stepped up to the field nervously.  Was this meant to scare him away?  Or was it meant to make him stronger?

 

All Might called the start of the fight and instantly ice surged in his direction.  He yelped and leapt up, sliding down the side of the mini glacier and stumbling as he landed.  They were only in gym uniforms, so he was essentially down to his quirk sense, and he flashed it briefly to pick Todoroki out of all this ice before heading in the boy’s direction.  As soon as he was seen, he had to dodge more ice, and he shivered as the cold settled in further, like he was a blanket it was burrowing into.  He really wanted to do that himself, but to an actual blanket.

 

“Give up,” Todoroki said tonelessly, “you have no chance of winning.”

 

“We don’t know that,” he puffed out a cloud of breath, “until it’s over.”

 

Another surge of ice that he barely dodged, but it sliced a line on his ankle.

 

“It’s over.”

 

“Not-t,” his teeth were chattering, he shouldn’t be getting this cold, “not yet-t-t.”

 

Todoroki frowned.  “It is.  You are on the verge of not moving.  I do not wish to give a classmate frostbite.”

 

“Kero,” Tsu interrupted, “butterflies hibernate in winter.”

 

“Oh,” Izuku said woozily, “that’s… never happened before.”

 

Kagami stalked forward and dragged him out.  “You have not been actively using your power during the winter.”

 

Translation: you didn’t get the butterfly until early December, and even then you weren’t using it much.  Now it’s all the time.

 

“It could just be his quirk,” Izuku hissed in Kagami’s ear as she hugged him close, sharing heat, “it could just be colder than we thought.”

 

“No doubt it was colder there, surrounded by ice, than it was here,” she murmured back, “but this is abnormal.  Longg informed me that this has happened before, but almost never so suddenly, and it was often caught before it could progress this far.  Hime will be the same when the weather gets colder.”

 

“What does everyone else get?”

 

“I will be more possessive and airheaded.  Ren will likely purr soon.  Felix has many months before he’s bonded enough with either miraculous to show signs.  He’ll probably just get more vain, to be honest.”

 

“Other than the purring thing that sounds like normal.”

 

She whacked him lightly.  “Are you tired?”

 

“Always.”

 

“More than usual?”

 

“No,” he giggled weakly, “just cold.”

 

He spent the rest of the class huddled up beside her, Katsuki standing guard on his other side and smelling like burned sugar as he radiated heat every time he popped off a small explosion.  Yaomomo gave them a concerned look, but Kagami waved her off, and by the end of class Izuku felt normal again.

 

Katsuki sidled up to him when they were changed out of their uniforms.  “Was it just a bad matchup?”

 

Izuku nodded.  “I didn’t even know about the weakness.”

 

“Well fucking learn.  Because that shit better not happen again, Zukun.  Or I’ll kill a bitch.”

 

Izuku snorted.  “Is it going to be me?  It usually is.”

 

“Maybe.  What crawled up All Might’s ass and died?”

 

“You noticed?”  Izuku sighed.  “We don’t know.  He knows, so our best guess is he’s trying to toughen us up because our quirks are either weak or nonexistent.  That or he’s trying to make us drop out.”

 

Katsuki scowled.  “Fucked up.  Let’s hope it’s the first one, or the bitch I’m killing will be wearing red white and blue.”

 

Izuku gasped.  “You’re going to fly to America and kill Stars and Stripes?!  Kacchan!”

 

“I changed my mind, I’m killing you.”

 

“If,” Kagami stepped up beside them, “you touch a single hair on his head-”

 

“Context,” Izuku waved her off, “he noticed All Might.”

 

Kagami huffed.  “Let us hope he is not a horrible bigot, then.  Are you two prepared for the sports festival?”

 

Katsuki scoffed.  “Fuck you, of course I am.  You’re all going to be pebbles beneath my feet when I crush all of you.  You can’t use your fucking magic in the stadium, I’ll blow you fuckers out of the water.”

 

Izuku and Kagami both snorted.

 

“What?!”

 

“Oh, nothing,” Izuku hummed.

 

“Fucking what?!”

 

“Your delusions will be met and obliterated,” Kagami said mildly, “as you do not quite know our might, quirks or no.”

 

He scoffed again.  “We’ll fucking see.  Come on, we still have fucking math class to get to, god…”

 


 

Aoyama lingered after school as his classmates departed.  He glanced around nervously as he made his way to the unused third stairwell, and let the door shut behind him.  He took a deep breath and pulled the package out of his bag, opening the tupperware and laying the offering on the ground.

 

“Hey, kid.”

 

He jumped and bowed.  “Oh Great One, I have brought you a fine selection today.”

 

The small floating cat grinned, showing off sharp, needlelike teeth.  “I can see that.  Ooo, a gorgonzola!  And an onion cheddar, those are pretty great… camembert, of course, a smooth brie… yes, this will do nicely.”

 

The cat god gobbled up the cheese at inhuman speeds and Aoyama shuddered with awe.  This, this was what a god was.

 

“I seek your blessing,” he babbled, “the sports festival is coming up and I wish to make my family proud…”

 

“Sure, whatever.  I’ll give you a boon.  You’ll know it when you see it.”

 

He looked up and beamed.  “Thank you, Great One!  I shall see you tomorrow?”

 

“Yeah, course.  See ya.”

 

Aoyama gathered up the large handkerchief and stuffed it back in the tupperware, shoving the entire thing into his bag and running out of the building so he didn’t miss the train.  He knew UA was full of wonderful things, but he hadn’t expected to find an actual god that wished to be fed in cheese!

 

(“Plagg, there you are!  Where do you always disappear to after school these days?”

 

“The Egyptians were right, this is awesome.”

 

“What does that mean?  Plagg?  Plagg, what does that mean?!”)

Notes:

1) monoma is technically felix's dad's cousin? i have a family member like this, where they're out age but they're cousins with my mom. i will tell you right now that the only interaction they had prior to this was making eye contact from across a crowded room at the family reunion dinner when they were like four or five and then just. instantly hating each other. no words were exchanged, they barely heard the other's name, and they didn't see each other again until ten years later, now. this is not going to be plot relevant, i just think its funny and my wife begged me to make either aoyama or monoma cousins with one of ren or fe, so there you go
2) plagg and aoyama... this one might actually have an impact on the plot, or it might not. plagg is appreciating good cheese, aoyama is making a weird friend he's nto certain isn't a god, so better safe than sorry (he thinksplagg might be a quirk like dark shadow, but he isn't sure, so better safe than sorry...)
3) i love momo and hitoshi very much. they're plot relevant
3.5) the aizawa/yamada bit is my favorite thing and i wont back down on it, they're dumbasses and their kids are suffering. this will eventually be alleviated and is mildly plot relevant
4) all might is DEFINITELY going to be plot relevant... here's the thing, I mentioned this in the comments and he'll bring it up later, but he DID read the meeting minutes. the problem is, they'd just been infiltrated that day and this was a sensitive topic, so it reads like a children's story under some pretty heavy metaphors and allegories and nedzu left a note that said "come to your meetings :) but if you don't understand this come to my office and i'll get you sorted out because this is important" and all might just assumed that meant he really had to go to more meetings or nedzu wouldn't send him legible minutes and let him suffer. not wrong, but also definitely not right lmao. at least there wasn't a "do you know who your father is" "yeah he was a villain several years ago" exchange, that would have made it WORSE
(4.5) to reiterate, no, all might is not quirkist in this instance. but possibly only because he doesn't know that their powers aren't their quirks. oops?)

hope you enjoyed! all the comments make me really happy! ^^

Chapter 7: Let's Start the Sports Festival!

Summary:

i love alternate sports festivals! writing them does get hard, though, haha. anyway its time for the sports festival!

Notes:

this sports fest is NOT going to go like canon, I'm warning you now, and I'm not just talking about how I switched up the events. enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The energy as they stepped onto the field was intense, thrumming through them as Present Mic announced them, class 1-B close behind.  It was strange, being without Nooroo, and a glance at Kagami said she was feeling the absence of the kwami as well.  They tromped out onto the field, dark blue gym uniforms absorbing some of the sun already pounding down, and the stands reflected the bright light.

 

“The good weather is auspicious,” Kagami said seriously, “but if we do not get some shade, we will begin to bake.”

 

“Better than freeze,” Izuku snorted, “but yeah.  If things get serious there’s going to be plenty of sweat.”

 

Midnight cracked her whip as the last of the first year classes got onto the field.

 

“And now, for our student pledge, by our first year exam leader, who came first in the heroics exam and third in admissions overall!  Bakugo Katsuki!”

 

The crowd released murmurs of surprise at that.  It was usually the first place hero student that gave the opening speech, but it was rare that they’d also topped the written portion as well, so third was an amazing accomplishment.

 

“Five second head start, one of us, including Yaomomo, is in first or second.”

 

“No bet,” he murmured back at his cousin, “Yaomomo’s really smart.”

 

“As are you.”

 

“Gami, hush, Kacchan is starting his speech.”

 

Katsuki looked out over the crowd of kids and sneered.  “I’m planning on winning this thing, so either bring it or get out.”

 

There was a shocked silence for a moment before half the students began to boo and jeer, but Izuku just let out a breathless laugh.

 

“He’s got a point,” he called over the crowd, grinning wildly, “if you’re not in this to win, why are you here?”

 

“He didn’t have to say it like that,” Kirishima wailed, “now everyone hates us even more!”

 

“That’s what you get for being friends with Kacchan!”

 

Midnight cracked her whip again, getting the crowds to silence.

 

“Students who are not participating, time to clear the field!  Let’s spin that wheel for our first event!”

 

The screen behind her spun and spun until it slowed to a stop, and she grinned wicked.

 

“Free for all Dodgeball!  Mic, explain the rules!”

 

“OHH YEAAAAH!  THIS ONE’S A FUN ONE; ONCE THE BUZZER GOES, STUDENTS WILL HAVE FIVE MINUTES TO EXIT THE STADIUM AND APPROACH OUR DODGEBALL FIELD!  LIKE A PAINTBALL FIELD, OUR AREA OF ASSAULT IS EQUIPPED WITH BASIC STRUCTURES IN WHICH YOU CAN HIDE!  ALSO SCATTERED AROUND ARE OUR FIFTY DODGEBALLS, THAT WORK CLOSELY WITH OUR CAMERAS TO FIGURE OUT WHO, EXACTLY, IS OUT!  IF YOU GET HIT ON YOUR SKIN OR UNIFORM, WE’LL CALL YOUR NAME OVER THE LOUDSPEAKERS AND YOU’LL MAKE YOUR WAY OUT WITH YOUR HAAAAAAANDS UP!  GET IT, LIKE MY RADIO SHOW?  ANYWAY, WE’RE GOING FOR TWENTY FIVE MINUTES OR UNTIL WE HAVE THIRTY PEOPLE OR LESS.  IF THERE’S STILL OVER FIFTY PEOPLE WHEN THE TIMER RUNS OUT, WE’LL HAVE SUDDEN DEATH MODE WHERE ALL THE COVER WILL DROP!   ALLIANCES ARE ALLOWED, BUT ONLY IF YOU CAN TRUST YOUR FRIENDS TO NOT HIT YOU IN THE BACK, LITERALLY!  OTHER THAN THAT, ANYTHING GOES, INCLUDING FACE SHOTS!  OUR FIRST YEARS WILL BE RELEASED IN THIRTY SECONDS!”

 

“If,” Eraserhead suddenly came over the speakers with a dark tone, “you maim anyone, you will be expelled.”

 

Izuku made brief eye contact with his cousin and then flicked his eyes over to where the business students were mostly gone.  Felix had expressed disinterest in the sports portion of the festival, preferring the betting the business course was operating, but Ren and Mari grinned right back at him.

 

“[Go south east,]” Ren cupped his hands around his mouth, “[we’ll meet up in the five minutes!]”

 

They turned back to the tunnel they’d all exit through.

 

“Looks small,” Kagami grunted, “and everyone else is closer.  Our first obstacle will be getting around everyone else and getting deep into the field before the time is up.”

 

Izuku hummed.  “Bad time to be missing our friends.”

 

Kagami snorted, clearly realizing which friends he was referring to.  “Indeed.  Luckily, Hime insisted we all take up free running as civilians.”

 

They braced themselves for the buzzer and immediately took off, ducking through people.

 

“Aw, no fair,” Ashido yelled, “you’re so small, Midoriya!”

 

Tsu snorted and attached her tongue to the top of the tunnel, slingshotting herself over the heads of the support and general studies students, and soon enough, most of their classmates were figuring out ways to get around the crowd.  It was definitely a crush of bodies, and at one point they all had to jump to avoid the ice that shot out to latch people to the floor, but after two minutes of pushing, they were free.

 

Izuku and Kagami took off to the south east, one of the corners, and quickly outstripped people.  Most of their classmates took off in different directions, with a few of them partnering up.

 

“[Princess, Sunshine?]”

 

“[Here,]” Ren called back, “any followers?”

 

Kagami tilted her head.  “None.  Let us plan and prepare.”

 

Marinette poked her head out.  “Agreed.  [We managed to find and gather seven balls in the time it took you to get here.  Structures are just pillars and walls, not real buildings, so no real ceiling.  For the drop, I assume.]”

 

“[Are Sword and I on sensing?]”   Izuku closed his eyes and spread out his quirk sense.  “[We only have a minute and people are moving closer.]”

 

Mari nodded.  “Yep.  Everyone grab a ball, use it to block if you need to.”

 

“We’re keeping track of hits, right?”  Ren grinned wide.  “Like, I’m so going to beat you guys.”

 

“No way,” Izuku protested, “I have great aim!”

 

“Boys, boys,” Marinette hefted her ball smugly, “we all know I’m the one winning this.”

 

Kagami rolled her eyes.  “In your dreams, Hime.”

 

The buzzer went off and they immediately settled lower, holding their dodgeballs up in front of their chests.

 

Izuku sensed for a pulse and indicated the other side of the wall, moving fast.

 

Kagami nodded and held up two fingers, then pointed to herself and Adrien, as the closest.  Adrien readied his ball with a grin and Izuku and Mari pressed themselves against the wall.

 

People ran around the wall and they threw, making two solid smacking noises.

 

“IKARI GONI, NOBUU HITARU, OUT!”

 

They grinned and high fived as the two students they didn't recognize groaned and started walking out of the arena entirely.  They weren’t the first people to get out, other names being rattled off rapidly with no time for Present Mic to get any commentary off, but they were the names they’d knocked out.

 

“Number wise,” Ren chirped, “we’re looking at the full contingent of hero and general courses, half of support, and us two from business.  If I got the class sizes right, that’s about 126 kids.”

 

“And about,” Mari cocked her head, thinking and listening, “thirty of those have dropped.  Sounds like we’re slowing down now.”

 

Izuku bit his lip and looked at the top of the walls in contemplation.  “It’s not too high up, and it looks like the height is relatively consistent.  Roof walking?”

 

Adrien whooped and dropped his ball briefly to make a support.

 

It was a little finicky, with him gently tossing the balls up to them when they were on the wall, then pulling him up with them and handing him one.  Kagami let out a deep breath and grinned.

 

“Yes,” she smirked, “wind flow is much better up here.  Shall we hunt?”

 

They spread out slightly as they took off at a light jog, trying not to make any noise.  They had people to get out.

 


 

“TWO MINUTES REMAIN ON THE CLOCK, AND WE STILL HAVE SIXTY THREE PARTICIPANTS!  SIXTY ONE, WOW, THAT REALLY IS THE DREAM TEAM, HUH?  TWO OF THOSE ARE YOURS, RIGHT ERASER?”

 

“The four of them came like that.”

 

Marinette smiled brightly.  “We sure did!  That’s ten to me!  Ren’s at nine, Gami’s at eight, and oof, Izzy, you're slacking at five.”

 

He rolled his eyes.  “I’m finding half of them for you, I want a finder’s fee of three points.”

 

“ONE MINUTE, FIFTY EIGHT PEOPLE!  WILL THAT NUMBER MANAGE TO DROP, OR ARE WE GOING TO SUDDEN DEATH?!”

 

Their leader sighed and tightened her pigtails.  “Okay, consolidate balls, give yourselves some room to maneuver, and drop.”

 

Kagami raised an eyebrow as they slipped off the structures.  “You’re expecting sudden death?”

 

“For the drama, if nothing else,” the other girl shrugged.

 

“THIRTY SECONDS!  FIFTY FOUR!”

 

“They got four people in those thirty seconds,” Ren absently remarked as he arranged his two balls in a way that he could easily kick one up, “they could do it!”

 

Izuku snorted.  “We have seven people at thirty meters, three and four, there and there.”

 

“TEN SECONDS!  FIFTY TWO!  NOW’S THE TIME TO BETRAY YOUR ALLIES, PEOPLE! FIVE, FOUR, THREE, TWO-!”

 

A giant buzzer rang out and they all stood back to back.

 

“FIFTY ONE!  THE BETRAYAL WASN’T ENOUGH!  IT’S TIME FOR SUDDDDDENNNN DEAAAAAAAAATH!”

 

The walls dropped with a kerthunk and they readied their balls.

 

Izuku blinked at the suddenly wide open arena.  There was a mountain of ice on the other side they’d managed to completely avoid, no points for guessing who put it there, and various groups of people together, but there were several people who were all alone.

 

Tsu started the hostilities by rocketing a ball with her tongue towards a cluster of students who screamed, and then balls were flying.

 

Izuku yelped and held up a ball to block one going for his face and glared.  “Kacchan!”

 

“GET GOOD!”

 

Izuku rolled his eyes and hurled one of his dodgeballs, hearing it ring out with a hit.

 

“Come on,” the kid complained, “sudden death is so not fair!   And we have less than fifty people now!”

 

“AND THAT'S BEEN A MINUTE OF SUDDEN DEATH!  HOLD THOSE WEAPONS OF MASS PE!  LET’S GET A QUICK COUNT AND SEE HOW MANY PEOPLE ARE GOING INTO THE LAST ROUND… THAT LOOKS LIKE AN EVEN FORTY!  WOW!  ALL CONTESTANTS, THANK YOU FOR PLAYING ROUND ONE, MAKE YOUR WAY BACK TO THE ARENA AND YOU LUCKY FORTY WILL BE OUR COMPETITORS FOR ROUND TWO!”

 

Marinette sighed and released the ball wearily, stretching her fingers out.  “Everyone good?”

 

Kagami snorted.  “We’re fine.  This is much easier than the Glitter Goblin.”

 

Adrien gave a full body snort, clutching his stomach.  “You mean Audrey’s?!  Oh man.  I mean, you’re right.  Those blasts were fast.   I think a few of your classmates can get there, though.”

 

“Or that one kid in 1-B,” Marinette pointed at him, “something to do with rotation?  He just spun his arm and then punched the balls and they rocketed.   Very scary.”

 

“One of them has the ability to make solid wind,” Kagami narrowed her eyes at a large group of 1-B students, “they were surrounded by barriers that the dodgeballs could not pierce.”

 

“Tokoyami and big hand girl were practically cheating with their ability to catch balls,” Izuku pointed out, “and Shouji wasn’t that far behind.”

 

“If we’re talking about catching, I watched that dude with red hair just catch three in quick succession,” Adrien admitted, “it was slightly terrifying.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “Kirishima?  Huh.  Good for him.”

 

“I was more afraid of whoever made that ball giant,” Marinette pointed at a neglected ball in the corner, “because can you imagine Indiana Jonesing that?  Wow.”

 

“I think I heard that over the announcement, actually,” Kagami narrowed her eyes, “that does sound frightening.  But slow.”

 

“Imagine if this was actually a maze,” Adrien sighed wistfully, “complete with dead ends?  Oh, we would have gotten so many people.”

 

“Did anyone else have the idea to get some height?”  Izuku looked around.  “I mean, we were in and out, but I think I might have seen Tsu and Uraraka up there?  Not more than once or twice, though.”

 

“A couple, but they didn’t use it as much as we did,” Adrien stretched, “but it was nice to see other teams.  Speaking of, I wonder what our second round will be?”

 

Kagami looked at them.  “You’re both staying in?”

 

They exchanged a grin and held hands.  “Yeah,” Marinette smirked, “this is fun.  Kind of easy, even.”

 

Izuku snorted.  “Hold off until we’re on the second event.”

 

The final forty gathered in the arena once more, Midnight up on the stage with a grin.

 

“Welcome back,” she called, “to the second round selection.  What will our next battle royale be…?  Spin!  That!  Wheel!”

 

The digital wheel spun for a tense moment before it landed.  She grinned and cracked her whip.

 

“Team Pole Toppling!  In teams of four, you will have to defend and attack!  We’ll set up the arena while we’re explaining,” she waved as Cementoss came onto the scene and started changing the floor, “but each of the ten teams, and yes, that is a mandate of four to a team, will have a pole!  One person will have to be on top of the pole, but be careful, it’s wobbly!  The pole is a meter in the ground and six above, but it can tilt in a full circle so it’s at sixty degrees to the ground!  This is a carefully balancing game, or you can figure out how to attach yourself to the pole.  Everyone else on the team is free to go around the entire arena as they wish, but if the person on the pole touches the ground or stops touching the pole for thirty seconds, your entire team is out!  You can also knock out individual players by making them fall unconscious, thus giving you a better shot at toppling their pole!  Cutting the pole in half technically does not count as toppling it if the person on top manages to avoid hitting the ground, but it will reduce the weight!  Please use the next two minutes to pick your teams!”

 

They didn’t move from beside each other as Ren eyed the pole with a cheshire grin.

 

“You know,” Izuku said slowly, “the only way the team is out is if the person touches the ground or isn’t touching a pole for thirty seconds.  If something happens to our pole, we can just piggyback Ren to another one and claim it.”

 

“If they didn’t add the thirty second rule, we could just piggyback to victory,” Marinette frowned, “but that’s a nice loophole.  Ren, do you think you’ll need anyone guarding the pole?”

 

He shrugged.  “I mean, some of these people look pretty strong.  Maybe Gami?  Then you two just catapult other people to the ground.”

 

“We don’t have strength,” Izuku pulled on his lower lip, “but I bet we could climb the poles and make people drop that way?”

 

“The poles are pretty sheer,” Marinette narrowed her eyes, “but I bet we could do it.”

 

Izuku lit up.  “I just thought of another loophole in the rules!”



“AND TIME!  ANYONE WITHOUT A TEAM WILL BE ASSIGNED ONE!”

 

“Later,” he promised.

 

Adrien giggled.  “Man, they’re not gonna know what hit em, huh?”

Notes:

how many loopholes can YOU spot? because there's like, six, easily. I'm kind of excited for this a lot, actually, and I think most of my team picks make a lot of sense. to me.

back in dodgeball part 2 where mari lists off their kill counts, as it were? the math on that is they total got 32/63 eliminations by that point, if there are 61 people left, because ren gave us the total participants earlier. That's insane of them and I totally approve. sorry i didn't write more of their dodgeball shenanigans, but just imagine them having a blast, this was the best version of patrol ever lmao

Chapter 8: Pole Toppling

Summary:

second round of the sports festival!

Notes:

there are a LOT of names in this, and i don't have the brain capacity to follow where everyone is at every moment, but take this action packed play by play from the perspective of our announcers!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As soon as the buzzer went off, Marinette launched a dodgeball with all her strength at one team, hitting the boy who had just gotten to the top of the pole directly in the forehead and stunning him long enough that he hit the ground.

 

“Tsuburaba Kosei, Kodai Yui, Kaibara Sen, Shoda Nirengeki, OUT!”

 

“Wha- WHERE DID SHE GET A DODGEBALL?!  ERASERHEAD, DID YOU SEE THAT?”

 

“Ignore her, she clearly brought it in with her from round one, focus on the rest of the teams.  Everyone’s distracted, which means this is a perfect time for- yes.  There.”

 

Uraraka cackled with glee as she lifted a pole solidly out of the ground, ignoring the Sero that was taped to the top of it and tapping him on the ground.

 

“Sero Hanta, Todoroki Shoto, Shouji Mezou, Ojirou Mashirao, OUT!”

 

“WHAT AN UPSET!  TODOROKI SHOTO, ONE OF THE TOP RANKED HERO STUDENTS AND SON OF THE NUMBER TWO, OUT?!   AND SO FAST!  URARAKA OCHAKO OF 1-A IS USING HER QUIRK, ZERO GRAVITY, TO PLAY BASEBALL WITH HER COMPETITORS!  SHE’LL EVENTUALLY START FEELING THE STRAIN, AS THESE POLES ARE DESIGNED TO BE HEFTY.  THE DIMENSIONS ARE SEVEN TOTAL METERS TALL, WITH A DIAMETER OF TEN CENTIMETERS, AND THEY’RE SOLID ALL THE WAY THROUGH.  HOW DID WE GET ALL THIS METAL?  WELL, UA RECENTLY RECEIVED A DONATION OF TUNGSTEN, ONE OF THE DENSEST METALS WITH THE HIGHEST MELTING POINT, AS MONOMA NEITO OF 1-B IS DISCOVERING.  WHERE DID HE GET FIRE?!”

 

“His quick is copy, he managed to tag Todoroki before the other boy left the field.”

 

“LOOKING BACK AT OUR SNEAKY DODGEBALL TEAM, DUPAIN-CHENG MARINETTE OF 1-I, A QUIRKLESS BUSINESS STUDENT YOU CAN’T HELP BUT LIKE, IS WORKING WITH MIDORIYA IZUKU OF 1-A, LEAVING AGRESTE ADRIEN, ALSO OF BUSINESS, AND TSURUGI KAGAMI, OF 1-A, TO GUARD THEIR POLE.  AND IT LOOKS LIKE HE’S…DANCING?!”

 

“Ashido Mina of 1-A, also topping her own team’s pole, looks like she’s taken that as a challenge and now they’re having a dance off.  I’m sure that’s exactly what their teachers wanted them to show off at this sports festival.”

 

“SHE LOOKS A LITTLE SHEEPISH, BUT THIS IS EPIC!  IT’S WHAT I WANTED THEM TO SHOW OFF THIS SPORTS FESTIVAL!  SINCE A LOT OF THE TEAMS SPLIT UP TO CAUSE CHAOS AS SOON AS THE ROUND STARTED, LET'S LOOK AT A TEAM BREAKDOWN!  THE DREAM TEAM FROM ROUND ONE IS AGRESTE ON THE POLE, DUPAIN-CHENG, TSURUGI, AND MIDORIYA!  WITH MIDORIYA’S QUIRK SENSE AND TSURUGI’S UPGRADED SURROUND SENSE, WOO, YOU CAN SEE HOW THEY’RE RELATED, THEY DOMINATED THE FIRST ROUND LETTING THE FOUR OF THEM TAKE OUT AT LEAST 30 PEOPLE BY THEMSELVES!  THEY’RE RUNNING THIS BASICALLY QUIRKLESS, BUT THEY’RE PUTTING UP A DANG GOOD FIGHT!  ASHIDO IS TOPPING THE POLE FOR HER TEAM, CONSISTING OF BAKUGO KATSUKI, KIRISHIMA EIJIROU, AND KAMINARI DENKI, ALL OF 1-A!  THEY DIDN’T TEAM UP ROUND ONE, BUT KIRISHIMA HAD THOSE MASTERFUL CATCHES, ONE AFTER ANOTHER, BY ROOTING HIMSELF IN THE GROUND, AND BAKUGO REALLY PUT THE EXPLOSIVE BEHIND EXPLOSIVE FORCE, MAKING HIS DODGEBALLS INTENSE.  MEANWHILE, ASHIDO SLID AROUND ON HER ACID AND KAMINARI FOLLOWED BEHIND HER, AS HER ACID IS CONDUCTIVE FOR HIS OWN ELECTRICITY QUIRK!  ERASERHEAD, WHY DON’T YOU TAKE TWO OTHER TEAMS STILL IN PLAY?”

 

“Fine.  Topping the pole is Shinsou Hitoshi, of 1-C, backed up by Jirou Kyouka and Yaoyorozu Momo of 1-A, and Hatsume Mei, our only support course student in this round.  Yaoyorozu seems to have taken a page out of Dupain-Cheng’s book and is currently wielding… that better not be a rocket launcher.”

 

“NOPE, WE’RE GOOD, IT LOOKS LIKE A NET LAUNCHER.  HATSUME HAS AN IDENTICAL ONE, WHICH SHE USED TO GREAT EFFECT IN ROUND ONE TO TRAP PEOPLE.  SHE ALSO HAS HOVER BOOTS THAT LET HER MOVE AROUND A WHOLE LOT FASTER, AND SPENT MOST OF THE FIRST ROUND USING THEM AND HER JETPACK TO GET SOME HEIGHT ON HER COMPETITORS.  MEANWHILE, OUR TWO HERO COURSE STUDENTS TEAMED UP ROUND ONE, WITH JIROU’S QUIRK BEING GREAT FOR FINDING ENEMIES, AND MOMO BEING A POWERHOUSE WITH SOME ARMOR.  HARD TO TOUCH SKIN OR UNIFORM IF NONE OF IT IS VISIBLE, EH?  THEIR TEAM UP HAS CONTINUED IN THIS ROUND, AND IF I’M REMEMBERING RIGHT, TODOROKI TRIED TO JOIN YAOYOROZU, BUT UNFORTUNATELY SHE WASN’T LOOKING FOR MEMBERS.  MAYBE IT WOULD HAVE SAVED HIM!  WHAT A NEAT TEAM!”

 

“Another team still on the field is made up entirely of 1-B members, if I can direct your attention to the pole completely surrounded by vines that Bakugo is currently trying to get around.  On top of the pole is Bondo Kojiro, with a glue quirk.  Looks like he and Sero of 1-A had a similar idea of simply sticking yourself to the top of the pole, but Bondo got lucky and wasn’t right next to Uraraka.  Oh, it appears she’s taken this as a challenge.  With two 1-A teams gunning for them, the members of Shiozaki Ibara, Yanagi Reiko, and Rin Hiryu might be- ah, Yanagi was just taken out.  That team is down to three.”

 

“SPEAKING OF URARAKA, TOPPING HER POLE IS ASUI TSUYU, QUIRK FROG, AND SHE’S THE FROG PRINCESS BEING GUARDED BY THE BIRD HEADED DRAGON, TOKOYAMI FUMIKAGE!  THEIR FOURTH TEAMMATE IS IIDA TENYA, RUNNING AROUND AND TRYING TO KNOCK OUT INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS OF TEAMS WHILE URARAKA GOES FOR THE THROAT- I MEAN THE POLES!  HE’S CURRENTLY DUELING WITH SHISHIDA JUROTA, OF THE TEAM OF KUROIRO SHIHAI, POLE TOPPER, AND HONENUKI JUUZO AND TOKAGE SETSUNA!  THOSE LAST TWO WERE OUR TWO RECOMMENDATION STUDENTS FOR 1-B, SO IT SEEMS THEY’VE TEAMED UP YET AGAIN!  HONENUKI’S SOFTENING QUIRK WAS DEVASTATING TO TRAP PEOPLE IN ROUND ONE, AND TOKAGE DODGED EVERY BALL WITH LIZARD SPLITTER, LITERALLY SPLITTING APART TO AVOID THE BALLS!  ACROSS THE FIELD, IT LOOKS LIKE AOYAMA YUUGA OF 1-A IS ABOUT TO REALIZE WE MEANT IT WHEN WE SAID JET FUEL CAN’T MELT- HOLY SHIT HE MELTED RIGHT THROUGH THE BEAM!  WHAT IS THAT NAVEL LASER MADE OF, THE SUN?!”

 

“It appears he has either the best luck or the worst luck, as he shot the beam in the direction of his classmate and teammate, Hagakure Tooru, who is invisible.  Her quirk must be more along the lines of light refraction, which we will be addressing in class, because she lit up for a brief moment with a rainbow of light before the beam bounced, bigger than before, and took out a solid chunk of the tungsten pole for team Kuroiro.  The light also cut into the pole topper’s quirk, which lets him merge with shadows, so-”

 

“Kuroiro Shihai, Honenuki Juuzo, Tokage Setsuna, Shishida Jurota, OUT!”

 

“-he was too dazed to stop himself from falling off and hitting the ground.  The sixty degree angle thing might be slightly terrible, actually.  Tokage attempted to catch her teammate, but failed, and Shishida was too busy fighting Iida.”

 

“WOAH WOAH WOAH, CAST YOUR GAZE TO THIS SIDE OF THE FIELD, WHERE MONOMA NEITO HAS GIVEN UP ON BURNING THROUGH THE POLE OF AGRESTE AND IS NOW ATTEMPTING TO FREEZE THE BOY OFF!  TSURUGI SEEMS TO TAKE ISSUE WITH THIS AND IS ABSOLUTELY SHREDDING HIM!  DOES THAT GIRL HAVE CLAWS?!  YEESH, I WOULDN’T WANT TO BE THAT KID RIGHT NOW.  HE’S CURRENTLY USING HIS POLE TOPPER AWASE YOSETSU’S WELD QUIRK TO TRY AND STICK HER TO THE GROUND, BUT SHE JUST TOOK HER SHOE OFF INSTEAD.  HARDCORE! WE HAVE-”

 

“-gakure Tooru, Aoyama Yuuga, OUT!”

 

“OH NO I MISSED IT?!  LET’S GET A REPLAY!  IT LOOKS LIKE KENDO ITSUKA AND TSUNOTORI PONY, THE OTHER MEMBERS OF TEAM AWASE, HANDEDLY TOOK OUT OUT LIGHT REFRACTION TEAM, ELIMINATING TWO OF OUR THREE GENERAL COURSE STUDENTS AS WELL!  BACK TO MONOMA, HE’S DECIDED TO AVOID TEAM AGRESTE FOR NOW AND IS HEADING OVER TO THE BOY’S DANCE PARTNER INSTEAD!  FOR WHAT PURPOSE?!”

 

“He high fived his teammate Tsunotori on the way over and grew horns.  If I had to guess, he’s going for Ashido’s quirk, because acid is corrosive.”

 

“HE LOOKS ANNOYED WHICH MEANS YOU PROBABLY GUESSED RIGHT, ERASER!  BAKUGO SEEMS TO BE TAKING ISSUE WITH THIS, AS HE’S RETREATED BACK TO HIS TEAM.  WERE KIRISHIMA AND KAMINARI NOT ENOUGH TO PROTECT HER?  OH, HE’S CHANGING COURSE AND GUNNING RIGHT FOR- KENDO!  OH NO!”

 

“Kendo Itsuka, OUT!”

 

“AND THAT’S A KNOCKOUT!  YEESH!  TSUNOTORI IS HEADING BACK FOR HER POLE WHERE AWASE IS UNDEFENDED!  IT LOOKS LIKE URARAKA FINALLY RAN OUT OF STEAM AND HAS RELEASED THE POLE WITH AN UNCONSCIOUS SERO STILL ATTACHED DIRECTLY ON TOP OF-”

 

CLANG!

 

“-OF SHIOZAKI, OOF.  IS SHE GOING TO GET UP?!”

 

“Shiozaki Ibara, OUT!”

 

“GUESS NOT!  OUR REMAINING TEAMS ARE TEAM AGRESTE, TEAM ASHIDO, TEAM SHINSOU, TEAM ASUI, TWO MEMBERS OF TEAM BONDO, AND THREE MEMBERS OF TEAM AWASE!  THAT’S TWENTY ONE STUDENTS STILL ON THE FIELD, AND WE HAVE FIVE MINUTES LEFT!  WHEW, THIS HAS BEEN SOME CHAOS, HUH ERASERHEAD?”

 

“It-”

 

“Bondo Kojiro, OUT!”

 

“IS THAT ALLOWED?!”

 

“He isn’t touching the ground, but technically this means they don’t have someone on the pole.  His last teammate has thirty seconds to get someone to the top.”

 

“HE’S SCRAMBLING, BUT HE’S ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE FIELD!  WILL HE MAKE IT?!  THERE HE GOES, THERE HE GOES… HE’S TOUCHING IT!  AND STANDING ON SHIOZAKI’S VINES, WHICH HAVEN’T WITHERED.  IS THAT ALLOWED?!”

 

“Technically the rules say he has to be touching the pole and not the ground, so since he’s not touching the ground, and he is touching the pole…”

 

“MIDNIGHT HAS ALSO RULED IT AS ACCEPTABLE.  BUT SINCE HE’S THE ONLY TEAM MEMBER, HE’S LOOKING PRETTY TASTY RIGHT NOW… YES, THERE GOES MIDORIYA AND DUPAIN-CHENG!  WHILE MONOMA HAS RECENTLY ACQUIRED ASHIDO’S QUIRK AND HAS MELTED PART OF THEIR POLE, HE’S OFF TO AGRESTE AGAIN.  DOES HE HAVE A VENDETTA?!  BAKUGO HAS DRAFTED KAMINARI TO GO AFTER TEAM SHINSOU.  THESE KIDS ALL HAVE REALLY GOOD BALANCE, THERE HASN’T BEEN A LOT OF WOBBLING AT ALL!”

 

“Most of the people remaining either have good balance or literally stuck themselves to the tops of their poles.”

 

“Tsunotori Pony, OUT!”

 

“WOAH!  IIDA TOOK OUT PONY WHILE WE WEREN’T LOOKING, USING HER MOMENTUM AGAINST HER!  HE’S A MASTER OF MOMENTUM WITH HIS ENGINE QUIRK!  THAT LEAVES US WITH NINETEEN PEOPLE STILL IN THE GAME!”

 

“Midoriya and Dupain-Cheng managed to get to Rin and are currently working in sync to remove him from the pole.  Now that he’s become the pole topper, if he steps off the vines, he’s out.  I hope Midnight is watching closely.”

 

“SHE IS, AND LOOKS QUITE OFFENDED YOU’D THINK OTHERWISE, ERASER!  YOU KNOW SHE TAKES HER JOB AS REFEREE VERY SERIOUSLY!  BAKUGO AND KAMINARI ARE TRYING TO BEAT BACK YAOYOROZU AND JIROU TO GET TO SHINSOU, BUT JIROU AND HATSUME ARE TEAMING UP HANDEDLY.  LOOK AT THAT PULSE RIP UP THE GROUND!  WHEN THEY’RE OFF BALANCE AND IN THE AIR, HATSUME GRABS THEM WITH HER INVENTION, A GRABBY ARM OF SOME SORT, AND FLINGS THEM AWAY.  MEANWHILE, YAOYOROZU IS STILL MAKING FORTIFICATIONS TO BOTH STABILIZE AND PROTECT THEIR POLE!”

 

“Rin Hiryu, OUT!”

 

“AND THAT’S THE LAST OF THAT TEAM!  MIDORIYA AND DUPAIN-CHENG ARE STICKING AROUND, THOUGH, WHY?  MONOMA HAS ALMOST MELTED THROUGH AGRESTE’S POLE, BUT THEY DON’T LOOK WORRIED AT ALL!  EVEN TSURUGI HAS BACKED OFF FOR SOME REASON.”

 

“The pole is tilting to a dangerous degree.  I assume they have a plan of some sort.”

 

“THE POLE IS TOPPLING!  AGRESTE LEAPS… RIGHT INTO TSURUGI’S ARMS?!  SHE’S RUNNING FOR THE REST OF THEIR TEAM… OH MY GOD!  THEY’RE STEALING THE POLE!”

 

“In their defense, it’s not like the other team is there to complain.  Even Bondo has been removed from the top of that pole.”

 

“AGRESTE IS CLIMBING TO THE GLUE PLATFORM.  THIS POLE IS MUCH MORE STABLE, AS BEFORE SHE WAS TAKEN OUT, SHIOZAKI SURROUNDED THE AREA WITH VINES, INCLUDING IN THE HOLE.  THE POLE WILL ONLY TILT TO EIGHTY DEGREES IT LOOKS LIKE, SO IT’S MUCH MORE STABLE AND EASY TO DEFEND IN THESE LAST TWO MINUTES!”

 

“Bakugo has decided to throw subtly out the window by literally throwing his teammate at Hatsume.  He sparks, he shorts.”

 

“Kaminari Denki, OUT!”

 

“ICE COLD!  AND HE DIDN’T EVEN MANAGE TO GET ANYONE OUT!”

 

“But he did take out many of Hatsume’s inventions.  She’s lost a lot of firepower in this last minute.”

 

“WE HAVE SEVENTEEN PEOPLE LEFT, AND ALL OUR TEAMS ARE WELL DEFENDED!  CAN ANYONE GET OUT, OR IS THIS THE FINALS?!  WE HAVE THREE UNTOUCHED TEAMS, A TEAM OF THREE, AND A TEAM OF TWO!  LOOKS LIKE URARAKA IS MAKING ONE FINAL PUSH IN THE LAST THIRTY SECONDS AND GUNNING FOR TEAM AWASE!  MONOMA IS PULLING OUT THE BIG GUNS AND THROWING ACID AND HORNS EVERY WHICH WAY, MAKING SURE SHE CAN’T GET CLOSE-!”

 

“TIME!”

 

“AND THAT’S TIME!  HO-LY, WHAT A CHAOTIC MESS!  WHILE THE FIELD IS CLEANED UP AND WE GATHER FOR THE FINAL ROUND ANNOUNCEMENT, ERASERHEAD, WHY DON’T YOU TELL US YOUR FAVORITE MOMENT?”

 

“The pole switching was ingenious.  I feel like we should have had more rules, but it was a clever use of loopholes.”

 

“PERSONALLY I’M A BIG FAN OF THE PIÑATA PLAY MYSELF.  IT WAS REALLY REALLY FUNNY, WATCHING EVERYONE DUCK AND DODGE THE MASSIVE POLE THAT URARAKA WAS WIELDING LIKE IT WAS NOTHING.  I MIGHT BE SENDING SERO A GIFT BASKET, THOUGH…”

 

“Recovery Girl has told us that he’s woozy, but recovered and fine to eat lunch with his friends.”

 

“THANK GOODNESS FOR THAT!  MIDNIGHT, WHAT’S GOING ON DOWN THERE?!”

 

“Agreste Adrien is dropping out because, and I quote, “I just wanted to have fun with my friends, and I’ve already done that, so I’m okay to go back to the stands now.”  It was just so youthful that I had to let him drop out!  What a sweetie pie!”

 

“WELL, HE DEFINITELY LOOKED LIKE HE HAD FUN!  AND THAT GIVES US AN EVEN SIXTEEN PEOPLE FOR OUR FINAL ROUND, WHICH IS…?”

 

“What is always is, Mic!  TOURNAMENT!”

 

“Displayed on the screen is our lineup after lunch.  In the meantime, we’re breaking for an hour.  Everyone is welcome to participate in the games and booths we have outside of the festival.”

 

“THAT’S RIGHT!  FOR OUR VISUALLY IMPAIRED FOLKS: 

ASHIDO MINA VERSUS MIDORIYA IZUKU!

YAOYOROZU MOMO VERSUS TOKOYAMI FUMIKAGE!

URARAKA OCHAKO VERSUS HATSUME MEI!

ASUI TSUYU VERSUS JIROU KYOUKA!

MONOMA NEITO VERSUS KIRISHIMA EIJIROU!

SHINSOU HITOSHI VERSUS BAKUGO KATSUKI!

AWASE YOSETSU VERSUS IIDA TENYA!

DUPAIN-CHENG MARINETTE VERSUS TSURUGI KAGAMI!

 

WE’LL SEE YOU ALL IN AN HOUR!”

Notes:

spring break is over and im back to work, which means I usually work on my chapters (fear not, I am a substitute teacher, we often just have to release the kids on work, im not being a terrible worker) so for, eh, basically until mid june i should be able to get out 2-5 chapters a week which should be good. see you next time, im decently through the third round!

Chapter 9: Tournament! Round One!

Summary:

this first eight battles of the last round of the sports festival!

Notes:

i enjoyed writing this a good deal lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m rooting for neither of you,” Felix declared at lunch, “I hope you do a double knockout and both lose.”

 

Kagami punched him and he hissed and recoiled.  “I changed my mind,” he glared, “Hime, destroy her.”

 

Adrien glomped onto his girlfriend with a sunny smile.  “She’s going to do amazing!”

 

Kagami turned to Izuku with a neutral expression.  He narrowed his eyes.  “I…want…you…to…w…in?”

 

She nodded and smiled and he let out a sigh of relief.  Marinette leaned over to pat him on the hand.  “It’s okay,” she said sweetly, “I know that was under duress.”

 

“Mari, please stop trying to get me killed, my classmate will do that enough for the both of us.”

 

Felix narrowed his eyes dangerously.  “Do not let the match prolong enough for that to be a concern.  If you risk life and limb for a school competition, I’m breaking up with you.”

 

Izuku nodded sagely.  “That’s fair.”

 

Kagami’s eyes traced someone on the other side of the room.  “Todoroki seems shell shocked and confused.”

 

Marinette snorted.  “<He’s a Flame, they’ve been pompous assholes long before Endeavor became number two in Japan.  I’m probably a terrible person for it, but I’m ridiculously pleased Uraraka got him out that fast.  He’s probably never lost at anything in his life.>”

 

Kagami snorted.  “<Like you have?  Don’t make me laugh.  You might not be an heir, but you are very well off.>”

 

“<Sure,>” she agreed easily, “<but I have also not been told we’re superior in every way and destined to be on top all my life.  Everyone’s seen how Endeavor is.>”

 

They all grimaced momentarily.

 

“Oh,” Izuku remarked idly, “he’s talking to Yaomomo now.  And she’s going off with him.  Discussion?”

 

“I can’t be bothered to care,” Kagami rolled her eyes, “perhaps he’s telling her not to lose, so that it seems like he wasn’t taken out by mistake.”

 

“It was pure bad luck that he picked a pole next to Uraraka,” Adrien shook his head, “and that she ended up picking them over Bakugo’s team.”

 

“I personally would go for any team other than Kacchan’s,” Izuku nodded sagely, “and if he didn’t want his pole to be picked up, he should have just made an ice castle and protected it the whole round.  He let Mari distract him and that was his downfall.”

 

“Speaking of,” Adrien rounded on his girlfriend, “how did we not notice you bringing the ball with you?!  I watched you drop it!”

 

She shrugged.  “It was red.”

 

They all sat in silence for a moment before groaning.  Marinette holding red things was something they were well used to, after all.

 

“Come on,” she nudged them with a laugh, “eat fast so we can check out the games and booths before Izzy has to duke it out in the ring!”

 


 

Aoyama held up the offering.  “Great One, while we did not win, my moment was immortalized.”

 

Plagg scarfed down the cheese.  “Course it was.  Things just worked out that way, all thanks to me.  I mean, I knew where she was.  A little bit of a trip and boom, light beam.”

 

“Thank you, Great One!”

 

“Sure, anything for my favorite follower.”

 

Aoyama fainted and Plagg looked down at his dazed and dreamy expression in trepidation.

 

“Note to self,” the kwami muttered, “don’t overly compliment the worshiper.”

 


 

“WELLLLLLLLCOME BACK, LISTENERS!  WE’RE STARTING OUT ROUND ONE WITH ASHIDO MINA, THE ACID QUEEN, FROM 1-A!  VERRRRSUS, MIDORIYA IZUKU, WHERE YOU CAN RUN, BUT YOU CAN’T HIDE, ALSO FROM 1-A!  MIDNIGHT, ON YOUR MARK!”

 

Izuku took a deep breath and settled into the position Ferdie had taught him all those months ago, preparing to run as Midnight held her whip up.  Ashido stood across from him flexing her hands and feet, and she had a big grin on her face.

 

The whip cracked down and he ran for her.

 

“Woah,” Ashido giggled, sliding around on an acid trail, “usually people don’t want to get close to the gal who can melt their face off.”

 

“Most of my self defense training is up close,” Izuku chirped back, “besides, if I don’t grab you I won’t win.”

 

She chortled and slid in his direction, preparing to meet him halfway.  “True eNOUGH!”

 

He made to grab her wrist, timing it perfectly, but his hand slid right off, stinging slightly from the grey goop it was now covered in.  He shook it off and wiped the excess on his uniform.

 

“Come on,” she complained, “you grabbed for me!  I wanted to grab for you!   Also ask you about that kid on your team from last time, Agreste?  Does he take dance too?”

 

“Not that I know of?”

 

“He should!  Also tell him when you go back to the loser stands that I totally won the dance off, just like I’m about to win this!”

 

She lunged again and he ducked around, pushing her and using her sliding against her to keep himself out of range.  He eyed the edge of the stage in contemplation before starting up a game of chase.  He slipped a few times on the overlapping trails when there was no new ground to step on, but Ashido just gleefully chased him around, getting close and letting out groans of frustration when he managed to slip by her, partially due to her own slipperiness.  He definitely tried a few swipes and pushes, but finally the stage was set up how he wanted it to be, and he purposely tripped.

 

She swept in, tasting victory, and he used the momentum of his fall to spin and plant a foot on her ribs, pushing off and around to send her catapulting over him.  She spun her arms in the air and shrieked in surprise, but managed to land on solid ground while he was struggling to get out of the stinging slime.

 

“You-”

 

“Look,” he pointed down.

 

She blinked and looked at her feet before gaping in dismay.

 

“Ashido Mina is out of bounds,” Midnight cracked her whip, “Midoriya Izuku advances!”

 

Ashido sighed, but helped drag him out of the slippery slime, flicking some of it off herself as well.

 

“I guess this is probably a good thing,” she licked her lips, “I was almost out anyway.  Man, I should have said fuck morals and just gone for a lower pH and just melted you a lil.”

 

Izuku winced.  “I’m, uh, really glad you didn’t?  You almost managed to grab me a few times, but your desire to make it hard for me to grab you also made it hard for you to grab me.   Not super great if you want to grapple.  You did make me run around a lot, though!”

 

She huffed out a breath, but she was grinning.  “Yeah, yeah.  You don’t even seem winded.”

 

“The last fall knocked the breath out of me, I’ll tell you that.  Plus I’ve probably bruised my hip a little.  Does that make you feel better?”

 

“Whaaaat?!  No, of course not!  You’re too sweet, Midori, now go enjoy the praise!”

 

He waved with a little laugh as he made his way back to where Kagami was ignoring the class sections in the stands and was sitting with their three business course friends.

 

“That looked fun,” Adrien beamed, “she seems like a really fun person!”

 

Izuku giggled.  “She is.  She also told me to tell you you lost the dance battle.”

 

He gasped in offense and Marinette shushed them.  “It’s Yaomomo’s turn, against Tokoyami.”

 

As soon as the battle was started, a set of goggles sprang up on the girl’s face and in the next half second, everyone was blinded by the flash grenade she’d set off.  While Tokoyami and Dark Shadow, significantly smaller now, reeled back and she used a metal pole (the same color as the ones from the second round, and suddenly Izuku questioned who, exactly, had donated all that tungsten to UA) that kept growing out of her hand at a fast rate to push him backwards and over the lines before he could recover and react.

 

“Tokoyami Fumikage is out of bounds!  Yaoyorozu Momo advances!”

 

“WHAT A WIN!  SHE WAS FAST AS FLASH WITH THAT SHOW!  HER CREATION QUIRK TRULY KNOWS NO BOUNDS, WOWEE!  I SURE HOPE OUR NEXT COMPETITORS HAVE MADE IT DOWN TO THE LOCKER ROOMS ALREADY!”

 

It took a few minutes for Uraraka and Hatsume to make it to the field, Hatsume decked out in the gear she’d managed to either recover to didn’t have on her during the second round, so it hadn’t shorted out.  This fight actually lasted a good deal longer, as she’d managed to rebuild her jetpack and grabby hand, and was thus able to keep herself in bounds while she advertised, hacking the stadium speakers to do so.  Eventually, Uraraka managed a trick of continually applied and removing her quirk that had Hatsume looking a little woozy, and Uraraka pushed her out of bounds, also throwing up immediately.

 

“Uraraka Ochako advances!”

 

“NEXT UP, WE HAVE OUR FROGGY PRINCESS, ASUI TSUYU, VERSUS OUR MASTER OF SOUND WAVES, JIROU KYOUKA, BOTH OF 1-A!  WILL THE STADIUM RING WITH A TRIUMPHANT CROAK, OR WILL IT BE THE PULSE OF VICTORY?  LET’S FIND OUT!”

 

Izuku snorted.  “That was terrible.  I vote Tsu.”

 

“Yes, she can just jump over the earthquakes,” Felix mused, “though I must admit, I’m rather intrigued by Jirou’s quirk.  It seems quite useful.”

 

Marinette clapped her hands.  “Izuku, how would you champion them both, go!”

 

He jolted.  “Ah!  Uhh, make Tsu a poisonous frog instead?  Bright colors?  Or give her a transformation, let her turn into a small frog.  Or turn other people into a frog if she gives them a kiss?  Present Mic has me thinking about the Princess and the Frog.”

 

The four of them snorted.

 

“Right, uh, Jirou, let her manipulate all sound waves?  Not just enhance or detect them.  Or at the very least let her change the frequency so she could get some resonant frequency?  Right now she just uses the sound of her heartbeat, but I could probably give her other sounds to work with.  Or I’d make it so she could focus and refine her hearing to a really small level, detecting things as fine as the patter of ant footsteps.”

 

Marinette hummed as Tsu kept holding on to the other girl with her tongue despite the desperate vibrations traveling along its length, and flung Jirou out of the ring.  “Not bad.  Fe, miraculous from our box?”

 

Felix sighed soundlessly.  “I see we’re all getting assignments.  Delightful.  They’re terrible for our boxes… Goat, for Asui, for the natural agility, since she can already stick to walls, or Tiger for invisibility.  Jirou could be…Fox.  Or Pig.”

 

Marinette hummed.  “I agree with those picks.  Let’s see, who was up next…”

 

“MONOMA NEITO, THE SWISS ARMY KNIFE OF HERO STUDENTS, FROM 1-B, VERSUS KIRISHIMA EIJIROU, THE IMMOVABLE OBJECT, FROM 1-A!”

 

“Ox,” Felix said immediately, “the strength would be excellent for the redhead.  Or the Turtle, of course, since he’s already a good defender.”

 

Marinette hummed.  “Yeah, I like the Turtle better.  Mouse for Monoma?”

 

Felix sneered, but thought about it for half a moment.  “Devastating, actually.  Would each of the multitude get a copy of whatever, or would it be by individual?”

 

She waved her head back and forth, thinking about it.  “Individual, if I had to guess.  Damn, now I want to see that.”

 

“You know who would be awesome for the Mouse, actually?”

 

They all looked at Izuku, who was staring up at the announcer’s booth.  “Aizawa.  Two dozen quirk cancelers, small enough that you won’t be able to find all of them.”

 

Felix whistled.  “Oh, well done.  That’s masterful and dastardly.  Unless the miraculous messes up his quirk entirely, you could shut down a battlefield quite effectively, given enough time for the multitude to hide.”

 

“Monoma Neito advances!”

 

Kagami and Felix clicked their tongues in sync.

 

“Shame,” Izuku sighed, “Kirishima is a really friendly person and I think he’s going to be an amazing hero.”

 

“And Neito’s a fucking dick.”

 

Izuku rolled his eyes.  “Yes, Felix.”

 

“NEXT UP, SHINSOU HITOSHI OF 1-C, WHO WE HAVEN’T REALLY SEEN MUCH OF, VERSUS BAKUGO KATSUKI OF 1-A, A LIVING BOMB!  WHO WILL REIGN SUPREME?!”

 

Izuku leaned forward slightly to watch Katsuki decimate the competition, but suddenly he stopped his forward assault and flung himself scrambling backwards over the line.  Izuku blinked and leaned in.

 

“He looked terrified,” Izuku murmured as Katsuki’s expression shifted to annoyance, and then a grudging respect as his loss rang out, “that’s… I wonder what Shinsou’s quirk is.”

 

“Maybe one of us will fight him and tell you,” Marinette said as she and Kagami stood to make their way down, “or you can just, you know, check.”

 

Felix opened his uniform jacket to show off the inner pocket where he was keeping their miraculous.  Adrien already had his on, since he was out of the competition, but he was holding onto them for him until they could take them back.  “Do you need the range?”

 

Izuku shook his head.  I should be fine.  Where did the kwami get off to?”

 

Adrien huffed.  “No clue.  I think I briefly saw Plagg?”

 

Felix shrugged.  “Trixx said they were all going to find a place in the stadium to watch and cheer by themselves where no one could see or hear them.”

 

Izuku let his eyes track Shinsou’s disappearance into the tunnels beneath the stadium again as Awase and Iida took to the field, and extended his senses like a lance in that direction, winding under the hordes of people for the quirk he was looking for.

 

His sense was far less precise without being suited up, and he was already feeling a bit of strain, but he only needed to investigate for a moment.  There, next to a quirk that had sparkles and lightning in reddish pink that looked strangely familiar, was a well of deep blue, utterly still.  Very occasionally, it would ripple and he would see the flash of a dim light sitting tantalizingly inside of it.

 

He came out of his sensing with a slight headache and a frown.  “It’s interesting,” he muttered, “but I’d need to check it out when he’s actively using it to see how it reacts to stimuli.”

 

Felix smiled fondly.

 

“-AND AWASE HAS STUCK OUR SPEEDSTER TO THE FLOOR, MAKING HIM HIT THE GROUND WITH A PAINFUL SMACK!  HE MOVES IN AGAIN, STICKING MORE OF IIDA TO THE GROUND, AND, YES, HE LOOKS INCAPACITATED!”

 

“Iida Tenya is unable to move!  Awase Yosetsu advances!”

 

“Okay,” Adrien leaned over, “real talk, who do you think is going to win, now that neither of the girls are here to pressure you?”

 

“Kagami,” both said in response.

 

Adrien pouted.  “Aww, come on!”

 

“No,” Izuku shook his head, “Gami has more actual duel experience because of fighting.  Sure, she doesn’t have a sword in her hand, but she’s really good at fighting.  They’re both going to be fighting basically quirkless, but unless Hime knows like, jiu jutsu, Gami has this in the bag.”

 

“I concur,” Felix rested his arm on the back of Izuku’s seat, “in addition, she’s also actively exercising with hero training, whereas Marinette is only occasionally free running.”

 

Adrien groaned.  “You’re both terrible.  I believe she can win.  <MARI!  I LOVE YOU, YOU’RE GOING TO DO AWESOME!>”

 

On the field, Marinette choked and turned bright red.

 

“Oh no,” Adrien shrunk down, “that’s the first time I’ve… fuck.”

 

Izuku mock gasped.  “Language!”

 

“I’ll only say it if you win,” Felix glanced over, “so don’t expect it.”

 

“Felix,” Izuku shrieked, pushing him over slightly, “how dare you have so little faith in me?!”

 

“Darling, you’re going against Yaoyorozu next, you are aware of this, yes?”

 

Izuku stopped and blinked a few times.  “Oh fuck.  I’m going to die.”

 

“Exactly.”

 

“OUR WARRIOR OF BUSINESS COURSE, DUPAIN-CHENG MARINETTE!  SHE SAYS SHE WANTS TO BE A FASHION DESIGNER, AND HAS MADE IT THUS FAR SHOWING OFF SOME CRAZY SKILLS, BECAUSE SHE’S ALSO QUIRKLESS!  YOU GO, GIRL!  SHE’S FIGHTING ONE OF HER PREVIOUS TEAMMATES, TSURUGI KAGAMI, WHO HONESTLY WE EXPECTED TO ALSO BE IN THE BUSINESS COURSE, CONSIDERING THE FAMOUS COMPANY HER FAMILY RUNS!  BUT NOPE, SHE’S SHOWING OFF HER PLUS ULTRA FIGHTING SPIRIT IN THE HERO COURSE!  LET’S GIVE IT UP FOR THE LAST BATTLE OF ROUND ONE!”

 

The stadium erupted in cheers and the three boys leaned forwards in anticipation.

 

Both girls clearly show off their childhood training.  While Kagami’s was more in fencing, and Marinette’s in self defense, both girls were holding their own, grappling and releasing, testing and taunting.  Kagami kicked out Marinette’s knee, but the other girl used her momentum to drag Kagami off balance, preventing her from capitalizing on the fall so that she could get back up again.  Their hands were open and loose, strikes done with the heel of the palm to push and jab and punch.  Their legs kicked out and up to try and put more force behind their attacks, darting in and out so they couldn’t be grabbed after Marinette made that mistake once and Kagami used the grip to get closer.  They were no doubt going to be covered in bruises after this, and neither were holding back.

 

Despite it being a largely quirkless battle, the audience was oohing and aahing, wincing at every harsh contact, and cheering right after.  People had clearly taken sides, some rooting for the underdog business course student who had thus far done amazing, and some rooting for the poised hero student who had shown her vicious defense.  They were both clearly more skilled than the average citizen, but weren’t masters by any means.

 

Still, slowly, Marinette started dropping, her endurance not as high as the international fencer who regularly and for hours exercised, and finally, Kagami managed to kick out her knee and pin her to the floor.  After a brief conversation, she tapped out, and the crowd erupted.

 

“AFTER AN EPIC, PRETTY BALANCED BATTLE, TSURUGI KAGAMI IS OUR STUDENT TO ADVANCE!  OUR FINAL BUSINESS COURSE STUDENT IS ELIMINATED, BUT I'M SURE SHE’S GOING TO DO JUST FINE!  I LOOKED AT HER COMMISSIONS PAGE AND WOWEE, DO YOU HAVE ANY OPEN SPOTS?  ANYWAY, WE HAVE FOUR BATTLES COMING UP FOR ROUND TWO, IN ORDER:

 

MIDORIYA IZUKU VERSUS YAOYOROZU MOMO

URARAKA OCHAKO VERSUS ASUI TSUYU

MONOMA NEITO VERSUS SHINSOU HITOSHI

AWASE YOSETSU VERSUS TSURUGI KAGAMI!

 

WE’LL SEE YOU IN TEN MINUTES AFTER THE BREAK!”

Notes:

idk if next chapter will get every battle, but it probably will since there's only 7 left? and i won't want to NOT end a chapter on the winner!

did you think my choices of how battles went were good? different ways you think they would have gone? predictions for the next match ups? let me know in the comments!

Chapter 10: why he do that tho

Summary:

the final part of the sport festival!

Notes:

uh, slight warning for canon typical child abuse? (how'd that get in there?) its pretty minor, but if you want to skip it, stop at Endeavor and start again at "Oh. Midoriya.", that gives you a few lines on either side so you can miss it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku bounced nervously on his feet just inside the tunnel.  Nooroo had come to find him before he headed back to wherever the kwami were watching, apparently close enough to where they were sitting so that they could come if something happened, but far enough that no one else would notice them.

 

“You’re probably not going to win,” Nooroo admitted, “because you can’t use the miraculous and I can tell her quirk is strong from here.  You also gave her a lot of confidence at the Christmas party, and she has an extensive knowledge base.  But!  I’m very proud of you for getting this far and think you’ll make her work for it.  Get creative!”

 

Izuku snickered.  “Thanks, Roo.  Part of me wishes I could use your miraculous, so I could really show off what I could do, but the other part of me is glad I got this far pretty much on my own merit.”

 

“That’s the spirit!  Now get out there and get rocket launchered into the ground!”

 

“It was a net launcher,” he grumbled as Present Mic announced him to the field.

 

He looked at Yaomomo in trepidation.  Their teams hadn’t really gone for each other in the pole toppling, but he’d seen her efficiency first hand and was pretty nervous.

 

“I won’t ask you to go easy on me,” he called over, “because I’m not that kind of person.  But… don’t maim me?”

 

She snickered.  “I won’t.  I can’t promise no injuries, however.”

 

As Midnight called the start, she made a rounded shield on her arm, made of shiny steel, and a tungsten pole formed in her hands.  She pointed it in his direction.

 

He took the invitation and darted forwards with a grin.

 

His main goal as he ducked around the fast moving staff was to grab it and get it away from her.  It was certainly more hefty than the cane and foil he were used to, but it would put a weapon in his hands.

 

He grabbed onto the staff and pulled, but Yaomomo didn’t release it.  Instead, she let herself be pulled in before her hand lunged out and grabbed his face.

 

There was a sharp scent he didn’t recognize and then his vision swelled with black as the ground rose to meet him, the last thing he saw being the alarmed face of his classmate.

 


 

Momo looked down at her classmate with wide eyes before checking to ensure he was still breathing.  He was, good.  “That was…fast.”

 

Midnight came over after declaring her the winner.  “What did you do…?”

 

“Took a page out of your book and put an anesthetic gas directly in his nose.  He should wake up within five minutes, I regulated the dose.  It was more supposed to daze him than knock him out entirely…”

 

Midnight blinked.  “Huh.  Kinky.  Well, we’ll get the med bots to take him to Recovery Girl anyway.  Maybe hold off on using that?”

 

Momo nodded shakily.  She had specifically looked up incredibly carefully what the dosages were based on mass and purposefully picked a lower dose than would send her classmate unconscious, because the danger of using tranquilizers meant that if you used to much, you would either stop their heart, or they would stop breathing, as breathing and consciousness were quite close in the brain.  She used a fast acting one as well, so he should wake up quite soon, and she’d have to apologize.  She couldn’t even blame One for All, since she’d really only started looking into this since school started.

 

She walked back to her locker room as the next battle began.  She didn’t know who would win between Tsu and Uraraka, but she wasn’t terribly worried.  Both were strong, yes, but she already had plans for either of them, and plenty of fuel left before she fell into quirk overuse.  On her way to the clinic, she passed the spot Todoroki had dragged her and said those terrible things about his family.  She wanted to say she was surprised, but her grandfather had already said disparaging things about the Ruby Flames, and had for years.  Granted, the quirk marriage put some of his muttered comments into perspective, but still.  Endeavor was terrible and great.  No one could argue his positive impact on the community, which is what made his case so unfortunate.  Still, it was probably something she’d tell Aizawa later.  He always knew what to do.

 

She stepped into the clinic to see Izuku blinking slowly as Recovery Girl clucked over a screen.

 

“You,” she whirled on Momo, “that was reckless.”

 

“I, ah, I made sure it was a low dose…”

 

The old woman snorted.  “You did, he was awake practically as soon as he got in here.  But don’t you know how dangerous anesthetics are?  This isn’t the movies where you can hold a smelly rag to someone’s nose and they pass out.  Chloroform doesn’t even work like that, it takes several minutes…”

 

She shifted, embarrassed.  “I, well, I sort of based it around Midnight’s quirk, but I also looked up the doses for the compound I ended up choosing and ensured I was using a child’s dose, because Izuku is quite small, but truly it was meant to only make him sluggish.”

 

Izuku scoffed in mock offense.  “I’m not that small.  I don’t even think I’m the smallest guy in the class, Kaminari might be slightly shorter.  He’s definitely scrawnier.   No, it’s probably another side effect or something, something something pheromones or whatever.”

 

Momo cocked her head, thinking.  “No, I think he’s slightly taller.  I believe Tokoyami, however, is indeed shorter, even if he doesn’t seem like it due to the height of his feathers.  Hair?  Feathers.”

 

Izuku blinked, sitting back with a slight yawn.  “Huh.  Alright, I’ll take it.”

 

Uraraka managed to throw a Tsu without gravity out of the ring on the TV in the room, but they only watched in mild curiosity.

 

Soon, it was time for Monoma to fight Hitoshi, and Momo smiled reflexively when her friend’s name was called.

 

“Do you know him?”

 

She jumped, startled, having forgotten Izuku was there.  “Oh!  Well, yes.  We met a few months ago, and I would consider him my friend.  Probably had more to do with circumstance, however, he seems rather adverse to getting to know other people.”

 

Izuku’s eyes lit up.  “Can you tell me his quirk?  I know what it looks like to my quirk sense, but unless I’m actively looking for a champion I don’t get anything specific.  It has something to do with fear, right?”

 

She smirked.  “I’m afraid he doesn’t want the details exposed.  He wants to be an underground hero, afterall.”

 

“Like sensei,” Izuku breathed, “yeah, okay.  But can you give me a hint?”

 

She hummed.  “Well, what does it feel like to you?”

 

“A dark blue well.  There’s a light in the middle that you can sometimes see when it gets closer to the surface.”

 

She blinked.  A light in a bit of dark blue?  How strange.  “I can’t fathom what that indicates.”

 

Izuku sighed.  “I didn’t see him use it, that would probably have given me a better idea.  Most emitter quirks don’t usually give off so clearly what they are unless it’s super obvious, like Aizawa’s.  His is like a vacuum or a void.”

 

“Oh?” She giggled.  “And mine?”

 

“Well, I saw it before, it was all sparkly and pinkish red and really active…” he furrowed his brow as he closed his eyes, “why is it…different?”

 

She tensed.

 

He closed his eyes.  “It's less sparkles and more…lightning.  And there’s way more of it.”

 

She coughed, giving Recovery Girl a look and getting an unimpressed side eye in return.  “Um, well, I managed to get a quirk evolution.  Before, I had to use my lipids to create, but now I found another source that doesn’t deplete nearly as much.  Now the only danger is the strain of quirk overuse, not a lack of energy.  Of course, the energy also used to be a little… too much…I have ceased breaking bones, however.”

 

Izuku’s eyes opened again and he looked incredulous.  “What are the other colors, then?  Because it’s still mostly that red, but there’s like, six or seven other colors too that flash around occasionally.”

 

She glanced at the screen and nearly sighed in relief.  “Oh, Hitoshi won, I have to go prepare for my next match.  As to your question, I don’t know!  Perhaps I’ll figure it out later.  I hope you feel better, Izuku!”

 

She might have been fleeing, but she hadn’t really considered what her quirk would look like to his senses.  Frankly, she’d forgotten that he’d seen her quirk before.  Drat, maybe if she sacrificed Hitoshi to him he’d forget…

 

No, she couldn’t do that, she mused, as half of her brain focused on lassos and nets, Hitoshi would never forgive her for forcing him to socialize.

 

She’d just have to hope he forgot to ask again.

 

…And, perhaps, figure out what those other colors could possibly be.

 


 

Kagami withheld a sneer with long practice, her face showing only neutrality.  She was, perhaps, more like Chloe and Felix than she showed to the wider world, but she had the excuse of growing in privilege, something she recognized and appreciated.  Standing before her was the final 1-B student to have gotten this far, Awase, quirk Weld.  As Iida had shown, he only had to get you once, but, well, she’d fought against his quirk before, if only through his imitating classmate.

 

Her hands clenched slightly around a sword that wasn’t there and she internally sighed, even as she moved forward when Midnight’s whip dropped.  It was clear that this student had no formal hand to hand training, and despite trying to catch her with his quirk, he couldn’t measure up to Marinette.  She made what felt like short work of him and hit the nerve in his neck hard enough to daze him, and then she bodily dragged him out of bounds.  She had no desire to prolong this match.

 

“AND WITH THAT, TSURUGI ADVANCES AGAIN!  WE HAVE OUR FINAL FOUR, LET’S GET THIS STARTED WITH YAOYOROZU VERSUS URARAKA!”

 

Kagami left the field, passing Uraraka as she went.  The girl looked pumped and proud, and she hadn’t quite made it to the locker room when the match was over, the highlights showing a wrapped up Uraraka.  She took deep breaths and centered herself, letting the breeze from the air conditioning wash over her skin, causing goosebumps to form.  She took a breath and turned around, back to the stadium.  Fool on her, she shouldn’t have left.  Now all she had to do was face Shinsou, the person with a possible fear quirk, and she would be in the finals.

 

She narrowed her eyes when her opponent stepped up on the field, hands casually in his pockets, but his shoulders betraying his tension.

 

“Are you, perhaps,” she sniffed derisively, “nervous?”

 

He wryly grinned.  “Probably not as nervous as you’re about to be, huh?”

 

She stiffened as Midnight’s whip cracked down, and lunged.

 

He dodged, dancing around and on the defensive.

 

“Come on,” he taunted, “is this really the best the hero course has to offer?”

 

She growled.  “Your taunts mean nothing!”

 

“Scramble away from me like you’re afraid until you’re over the line.”

 

A zing of actual fear rang through her as her body moved without her input, mind hazy and racing as she slowly put it together.  Oh, oh it wasn’t a fear quirk at all-

 

She snapped out of it to the riotous cheers of the crowd and blinked, looking at the boy appraisingly.

 

“I see,” she intoned, “my cousin will be intrigued to know how what he sensed related.  You’re an angler fish.”

 

Shinsou blinked.  “I…what?”

 

She gave him a light bow and walked off, smile slowly growing.  The path to the clinic wasn’t long, and she passed Yaomomo on the way.  She eyed the girl’s wry smile.

 

“You know?”

 

The girl shrugged.  “We’re friends.”

 

Kagami hummed.  “He was quite clever.”

 

“Yes, I rather think so!”

 

“Best of luck.”

 

“Thank you, Kagami.”

 

She walked past the girl to the clinic where Izuku was doing his best to convince Recovery Girl to let him go to watch the final match.

 

“Kagami,” he latched onto her presence immediately, “tell her I’m fine!”

 

She raised an eyebrow.  “I don’t know that.  Are you fine?”

 

“Yes!  Yaomomo came by again earlier just to be sure or something, and to drop off Uraraka who got some nasty rope burn, she’s over there,” the girl waved and winced as Recovery Girl smacked her lightly for moving, “and Recovery Girl even admitted that it looks like my system is clear-”

 

“-but I still want to keep you for observation,” Recovery Girl finished, “so you don’t knock yourself out wobbling up the stairs to the stands.  You can see the final match perfectly fine from in here.”

 

He gave a mighty pout, but still sat down and glued his eyes to the screen.

 

“So, was his quirk really a fear quirk?”

 

“He’s an angler fish.”

 

The boy blinked at her, so she elaborated.  “The appearance is due to the fact that it is a hypnosis quirk of some kind, triggered by…something.  Possibly by the other person talking.  He’s an angler fish with a lure that tempts you into speaking back, but when you do, he’s got you and he can command you to do anything.”

 

Izuku blinked several times before his chest swelled with air and it all came gushing out, rapid fire.

 

“That’s so cool, the light is a lure, like him trying to get you to talk if that’s actually what it was, and of course it got Kacchan and Monoma, they can’t stop talking if their lives depend on it, or in Kacchan’s case if he doesn’t know any better, and you wouldn’t have known so you’d get caught in it, which is something Yaomomo brought up as well because apparently he wants to go underground which makes so much sense with a quirk like that he’d be a hidden ace, and he could talk to victims and talk people down and just make hostage negotiation so much smoother and wow that’s such a cool quirk and Yaomomo is definitely destroying him right now holy shit-”

 

She blinked up at the screen where the girl in question was indeed fighting the purple haired boy with a longer staff than the one she used with the shield earlier, and Shinsou was talking away between dodges.  He was quite good at dodging, but Yaomomo was stubbornly not talking, which would make sense because-

 

“-they already knew each other, and apparently he doesn't like a lot of people so she doesn’t think we’re going to be friends and oooo that looks like it’s going to bruise-”

 

-apparently her cousin already had his sights set on the new kid, because Kagami had no doubt that they would soon have another classmate.

 

The match ended with Shinsou yielding under the end of Yaomomo’s staff pressed up against his neck, and she helped her cousin stand.  He stubbornly didn’t wobble, and rolled his eyes when he noticed she had been checking for it.

 

“I texted everyone else,” she said, “and while I have to go for the presentation of medals, they’ll meet you at the tunnel entrance, so wait there.  Then we’ll all go home together, and I’m sure you can bombard Shinsou with questions about his quirk.”

 

Izuku beamed at her and kept rambling about angler fish fun facts that she decided she didn’t need to know (the men merged with the women to mate?  Ew).

 

She left him there to climb the podium for her bronze medal.  A good showing.

 


 

Izuku lounged against the wall, peaking out at the cheering crowds.  He really was feeling all the way better, and hadn’t been tired or sluggish for a solid ten minutes at this point, which was pretty much since he woke up just outside the clinic.  He poked his head out to see how the preparations for the rewards ceremony were going, since it was about to start, and then pulled his head back in.  He jumped a little when an angry voice reached his ears.

 

“-should have been you, Shouto, but you were too weak.  Your dependency on other people cost you.”

 

“Everyone had to have a team.”

 

“And yet you picked a weak one.  Why did you not team up with the Yaoyorozu heiress?  Her family is weaker, yes, but she had training.  She would have suited.  And now, she is in first place and not you.”

 

“I told you, I tried-”

 

“SILENCE, SHOUTO!  I don’t want to hear your excuses.   If she didn’t take you it's because you didn’t show what an asset you could be because you didn’t use my fire.”

 

“I will never use your fire,” his normally stoic classmate spat out, “I’ll become a hero with just my mother’s ice.”

 

Endeavor scoffed.  “You’re delusional if you think that will be enough.  No, soon enough you will realize that you need me and my power.  I’m the number two hero for a reason, my son.”

 

“And yet you’re still only number two.”

 

There was the sound of skin meeting skin and then silence for a few moments while fire crackled.

 

“I will send an intern request.  You will take it, and I will teach you to end your defiance.”

 

Loud footsteps stomped off and Izuku stared at the opposite wall with wide eyes.  After a moment, he heard shifting and then footsteps in his direction.  He froze and looked around desperately for some place to go or hide-

 

“Oh.  Midoriya.”

 

Izuku swallowed.  “Hey.  Um.  Fancy seeing you here.”

 

Todoroki looked at him impassively, reminding him of a much more severe and stoic Kagami back when they didn’t really know each other.  He unconsciously looked for some of the same markers to try and figure out what he was feeling, but the other boy gave off nothing.  His eyes were drawn to the slightly reddened cheek under the unblemished grey eye before they flicked away.

 

“Do you know what a quirk marriage is?”

 

He jumped.  “Oh, you want to talk.  Um.  Yes.  Objectively… oh, no way.  Say psyche right now.”

 

Todoroki’s brows briefly ticked in confusion before his face smoothed again, frown fixed permanently on his face.  “I do not know what you mean.  But, my father bought my mother so that he could combine her ice with his fire and create a more powerful quirk.  It took him four tries, but finally he got me.  My mother couldn’t stand to look at this side of my face, too reminded of the man that is my father, so she poured boiling water on my eye.  I will never use his fire to be a hero, even if it means I lose.”

 

“Okay, there are…” Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, “so many things wrong with that entire speech.  One, why would you tell me this?”

 

“I already told someone else.  And I didn’t want you to misunderstand what you had overheard.”

 

“That’s a terrible reason, but okay.  Two.  You are aware that’s illegal, right?  Like, Endeavor could be arrested for that.”

 

“I was led to believe you were intelligent, Midoriya.  You must be aware that my father would never be arrested.  He’s the number two hero.”

 

“<He certainly is one kind of number two,>” Izuku muttered under his breath, “but okay, fine.  Three, “losing” at being a hero means people die.  Are you prepared to never use part of your quirk just to spite him, knowing you might have been able to save more people?  Because if so, get out of hero school, I’m going to be honest.”

 

Todoroki frowned.  “It’s not my fire.  It’s his.”

 

“Point number four,” Izuku pointed at him, “that’s utter nonsense.  Like, seriously, your quirks are nothing alike.  His is an orange red and it's just a ball of fire.  Your’s is turquoise and looks more like water, I’m going to be honest.  One side, on your fire side, is constantly moving and rippling, I guess in hindsight a little like fire.  The other side, your ice, is slow moving.  But it’s all the same color, and it’s all the same stuff.  Quirk sense is really handy, it’s your power.  Trust me, I can tell.”

 

Todoroki was silent for a few moments before the crowds erupted above them and All Might’s voice boomed through the stadium and Izuku smiled.

 

“Don’t go with him for your internship,” Izuku said idly, trying to seem casual, “go with, well, literally anyone else.  Also consider telling Aizawa any or all of this.”

 

The awards ceremony ended and he ran out to congratulate his cousin and he turned to Shinsou, putting another tall, brooding boy out of his mind for now.

 

“Hi!  I hear you have a really cool quirk!  Did you know it reminds me of an angler fish?”

 

Adrien burst out laughing from where the three business course students were coming out to meet them.  “Lucky brick wall of the week!”

 

Shinsou blinked down at him.  “What.”

Notes:

back in book one when i was initially thinking of the sports festival, and then again when i was planning this in my notes during that very short break between books, i went, and i quote:

"Genuinely considering just picking out top 16, setting them in a randomizer, and writing whatever comes up even if it’s not balanced and just seeing how it plays out randomly?
It doesn’t really matter who wins, but we’re not chaining anyone to the podium, and the kids have fun and toshi is cleared for entrance into the hero course as class 1-A’s 21st student (i aint kicking anyone out, aizawa was like “no they all actually have potential :/ anyway give me my son”)"

my beta and wife's comment to that last bit was, again a quote, "Aizawa was like ‘you almost gave me 22 people when the French revolution came, so I can have 21 now" and i really appreciate her for that and ive been vaguely calling them teh french revolution in my head lmao, she's a treat

so this is the conclusion to the first year sports festival! probably about as wild as most first year sports fesitvals, canon probably went off the rails when you think about it, but this one was much more normal since a lot of our big players either had enough control (ofa!momo, as opposed to canon ofa!izu) or were knocked out early (todoroki and katsuki, obv). i hope you guys don't think my picks for the winners are too unrealistic!

(for anyone who skipped the scene there at the end, only thing of note that really happens is endeavor acting like goddamn ozai for a hot sec with a slight "you will learn respect" threat and an order to intern with him, but its cool there no more shouto/zuko parallels lmao)

Chapter 11: New Friends and Hero Names

Summary:

the sports festival is over, but there's still lots to do!

Notes:

hell yeah! sports festival was fun, and now we get to see more things... plus wobbly rainbow! missed them

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They got several screaming phone calls, all nestled on the couch while the people in France woke up and watched the sports festival.  Luka and Chloe were extremely proud and Kagami actually took the phone into the other apartment for several minutes.  Izuku decidedly did not want to know what transpired in that conversation, but they and Sabrina easily congratulated all of them.  Sabrina kept cackling about the dodgeball and subsequent baseball game Uraraka had played.

 

Kim, Max, Markov, Nino, and Alix spent most of their call talking about the dodgeball game in round one, mostly Kim and Alix talking about how’d they’d have gotten more people out and Max loudly claiming that was incredibly false, as they had managed to eliminate over thirty people between the four of them, and despite their athleticism, Kim and Alix were two people with quirks that would only mildly affect their ability to hit people with balls.  Of course, they immediately claimed that Nino and Max would help them to make it equal and the other two boys sounded very skeptical about getting involved.  Nino was just glad it looked like they had had a good time, and that they’d managed to surprise a lot of people.  Max had, through Markov, been translating the broadcast for them, and Nino was super excited by all the nice things Present Mic had had to say about the four of them.

 

Next, Mend’s class had all congratulated them and Ron had wailed about how their Ice Queen was all grown up and getting in third, which everyone was super impressed by.  Lucy asked them to get a sample of Ashido’s acid, to which everyone gave horrified no’s, and Vio reported that their social media presence was looking nice, along with several other classmates.  The old group chat was bombarded with memes and clips from the festival, and Jacque and Vio spearheaded the meme campaign on Twitter and generated a lot of international cross traffic.  Felix, Adrien, and Mari looked at this with intrigue and talked a bit about that for a while, something about being in the business course now, but Izuku and Kagami sort of tuned out for that bit.  It was interesting, because if they both decided to be heroes (and Gami was undecided at this point) they’d have to either do this themselves or their agencies would have people for this, but it wasn’t something they were fully invested in yet.

 

Finally, the girls called their parents and were glowing with pride over their personal phone calls.  Aunt Tomoe also told Izuku he’d done very well, and he felt something soft nestle into his chest, right beside the other thing that had settled there when his mom had hugged him and gushed about her own pride in him.

 

Izuku settled in that night, nerves buzzing with the leftover high of the competition, and Nooroo easily went into the brooch for their semi-regular night meditations.  He let his three butterfly friends settle on his hands while he stretched out like water, draping senses over the surrounding city.

 

It was disconcerting to do this like that, to just be a puddle or a melted pudding and focus on nothing but feel it all, since usually he spread out more like a caterpillar or a tentacle, looking in specific spots to see specific people and quirks.  This gave him much lass range, and felt a little like being surrounded by multicolored fireflies, but it was still meditative.  He only vaguely looked at the different colors and shapes.  There was a hand based quirk over there, in green.  One centered in the mind, in blue, a block or two away.  There was the grey white of-

 

Wobbly Rainbow!

 

He instantly pulled more of his attention to the quirk he’d seen before, which was good because they were moving, and out of his firefly puddle range.  They were approaching a small group of people, lingered for a few seconds nearby, did that weird stretching thing, and then left, going faster than before.  One of the people, with an inky quirk centered around what he guessed was their mouth and throat, went after them for a bit, but Wobbly Rainbow got out of there fast and huddled down a few blocks away.  Izuku bit his lip and considered sending a butterfly, but, well, it’s not like he knew this person, nor their circumstances, and he’d only “seen” them twice.  He also got very little context for circumstances because unless he focused…

 

He furrowed his brow and pushed a bit more attention on them, feeling himself starting to get a headache, a bit more at a time until he could sense the vaguest of emotions.  He was so far away from Wobbly Rainbow, and not using a butterfly, so it was a very vague sense, but he could tell they were panicked and disgusted and sad.  He bit his lip, but was jolted out of his thinking by the patter of feet.  He sighed and opened his eyes, relaxing back into firefly mode and letting Wobbly Rainbow fall out of range.

 

He glanced up from his little friends at the time and sighed, flopping back into bed.

 

“Thanks, guys,” he whispered, “repose mes ailes.”

 

Nooroo flew out with a yawn.  “You’re getting better,” he praised, “your awareness of things and your range is increasing.  I think you’d soon be able to maintain two butterflies, if at a reduced level.  Your ability to multitask and focus on multiple things is good!”

 

Izuku bit his lip.  “Thanks.  Um, you also sort of are present even when I’m transformed, right?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“So you also felt Wobbly Rainbow?”

 

Nooroo sighed.  “Yes.  We do not know the circumstances, but I don’t think they’re good ones.  Would you like to help them?”

 

Izuku frowned.  “Of course.  I just don’t know if I can.  Or if I should, with the miraculous.  I suppose I could go out into the city and see if I can find them in person, but…”

 

Nooroo hummed.  “You could always ask Marinette or Felix?  As the guardians, they can tell you if it would be a bad idea to try to use our miraculous to solve worldly issues.  It might draw attention to you and your presence here if you made a champion, but for the connection aspect it might be fine?  Just so you can talk to Wobbly Rainbow.”

 

Izuku hummed.  “Not now though.  Since it’s past midnight.”

 

Nooroo giggled.  “Yes, since it’s past midnight you should maybe wait until morning.  But it’s the weekend!  So you have time.”

 

Izuku snuggled into his comforter and pulled Emerald, Apollo, and Daredevil out of the brooch, letting them flitter around in the moonlight before they settled around the room.  He drifted off to sleep, promising himself he’d ask if he could connect with people or if that was too risky.

 

He hoped he could.  Wobbly Rainbow felt upset.

 


 

The next morning, he was given approval to reach out to people, but not to champion anyone, and obviously he had to pass it off as a quirk and not give his name.  Of course, he forgot about that immediately when Adrien got The Letter.

 

Felix had gone to check the mail and offered the wax sealed envelope to his cousin with a raised eyebrow.  As soon as Mari and Gami saw it, they burst into giggles, and Mari looked mortified.

 

Adrien frowned and squinted at the blue wax.  “Is this…a tiger?”

 

Marinette put her head in hands and Kagami’s cackling got louder.

 

Inko passed the boy a butter knife and he slid it under the wax seal, pulling out the fancy card stock whatever was written there was on.  He read over the text carefully, paling slightly at the Chinese characters, and he looked at Marinette with wide eyes.

 

She peeked through her fingers at the letter and spied a few characters before groaning.  “Is it because…?”

 

He nodded slowly.

 

“And they said…?”

 

“Uhuh.”

 

She groaned.  “You’re fine, Maman already approves.”

 

“Princess, am I going to be disappeared?”

 

“NO!”

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow at Kagami, renewing her laughter.

 

“For those of us without psychic powers,” Felix glowered, “what on earth was the content of that letter?”

 

Inko plucked it from Adrien’s hands and looked it over, snorting.  “They’re threatening him, no doubt for professing his love for Marinette on live television.  They, of course, being Marinette’s clan, the Sapphire Tigers, hence the wax seal.  Goodness, I forgot they did these occasionally.”

 

Izuku stared.  “Mom, you speak Chinese?”

 

“Oh, heavens no,” she laughed, “I’m just assuming.  They’re all very dramatic, so it’s what I would do if someone confessed to my child live on TV.”

 

Kagami nodded.  “We are all very dramatic, it’s true, and we only get more so with age.”

 

(Izuku looked for Wobbly Rainbow for the next two nights, but couldn’t find them.)

 


 

On Monday, Izuku brightened considerably as he approached the classroom.

 

“Shinsou!”

 

“Oh god,” the other boy muttered as he turned, “hello, Midoriya,” his voice was a normal volume now, “how was your weekend.”

 

Izuku gasped.  “You remember my name!  I looked up more angler fish facts and went on a tangent by mistake.  Do you want to know about the dragonfish?  They’re really cool.”

 

Shinsou looked pained as Yaomomo tried to conceal her laughter.  “Not really-”

 

“Yeah you do, here goes.  Okay, so the color red doesn’t really reach the deep zone where angler fish live, right?  Which makes sense if you think about light, because red has the slowest waves, so it doesn't have enough energy to reach that deep.  This is why a lot of fish that live in the deep, like the angler fish, are red, because it makes them invisible!  They haven’t adapted to see red light because it doesn’t reach down there!  Ex cept for the dragonfish!”

 

Shinsou frowned.  “This is going to disturb me, isn’t it.”

 

“Probably,” Izuku said cheerfully, “so the dragonfish also has a lure like the angler fish, a little glowing light, except this light is red!  And the dragonfish can see red, they’re specially adapted for it!  Which means no one else can see them coming and will only feel the lure vibrating, whereas the dragonfish can see all their prey!  Isn’t that so neat?”

 

Shinsou swallowed.  “Yeah.  So… so cool.”

 

“And don’t worry, they’re even smaller than angler fish!”

 

Shinsou frowned.  “How big is an angler fish…?”

 

Izuku hummed.  “Well, most don’t get longer than about 40 centimeters, but they found a really big one once!  And it was a meter long.  Dragonfish don’t really grow larger than 32 centimeters.”

 

Shinsou wheezed. “I am now afraid of the ocean.”

 

Yaomomo snorted.  “Now?  Just now?”

 

“Well, I didn’t have all the facts before.”

 

“Which are?”

 

“It’s scary and full of terrible things.”

 

“Get to class,” Aizawa’s voice cut in from the floor, “we have things to do today.”

 

They all filed into the room and their seats, and Shinsou gave a sigh of relief when he saw his seat was in the back row crammed next to Yaomomo.

 

The bell rang and Aizawa appeared at the podium like a sleep paralysis demon, making Ashido and Kaminari both shriek a little, but a quirk flare of red had them quieting down easily.

 

“Welcome to class,” he said dryly, “as you can see, Shinsou Hitoshi has moved up from general studies.  No, none of you are being moved down to make room.  You all have potential, so that would be illogical.  He is student 21.  Moving on, as I’m sure all of you are aware, the sports festival was an opportunity for agencies to see our up and coming talent, and as such, we will be starting internships next week, from next Monday to the following Sunday.  I will eventually pass out a list of agencies that requested you, and you will have until the end of the day Friday to turn in your forms, or you will be assigned an internship.  Here on the board is the number of offers you received.

 

Yaomomo, of course, had the highest, with Uraraka next, then Kagami, then Shinsou, and then Awase, from class 1-B.

 

“Wait a minute,” Uraraka cried, “why did Mister Second Place get half as many offers as me?!”

 

Aizawa scowled.  “That’s just how these things work.  Just like the entrance exam, people favor flashy quirks.  However, before you can look at your internship offers, you need to select a hero name.  These might stick with you for your entire career, so ensure you choose well-”

 

“-or there’ll be hell to pay!” Midnight finished as she slammed the door open.  She strolled in, swaying her hips, and oozed over the podium with a flirtatious smile over the class.

 

“I’m abandoning my poor baby ducklings for you all,” she pouted, “so you’d better-”

 

“What poor baby ducklings,” Aizawa cut her off, “I thought you said your class had a new queen.”

 

“No,” Midnight pointed at him, “I specifically said princess.  She’s darling and wonderful and everyone loves her.  The class is fine in her hands.”

 

“I thought you always had a king or a queen?”

 

She shrugged.  “Normally, but her cutie boyfriend, you know, the one from the sports festival who dropped out?  Yeah, he calls her princess all the time, and it’s just so sweet that I was willing to let the titles change just this once.”

 

Aizawa frowned and cast a glance at Izuku and Kagami, who were gaping.  “Did she usurp the class president, then?”

 

Midnight waved him off.  “No, he’s still King.  She said she didn’t want the responsibility again, especially because apparently Japanese isn’t her first language.  Anyway, fine, I was kidding, my class is fine without me for this one block, now can we get to the hero names?”

 

Aizawa rolled his eyes.  “You’re the one who had to bring up your “ducklings.”  But fine.  Midnight is here to help you with the marketability of your names, so she’ll get final say on if you can use them or not.”

 

“And try not to let your friends pick your names,” she snorted, “or you’ll end up with something like Eraserhead.”

 

“It was a good name.”

 

“Yamada was making fun of you.”

 

“He would never do that.”

 

Shinsou made a strangled sound in the back of the room and Yaomomo patted him on the back.

 

Midnight clapped.  “Come grab a whiteboard and a marker and let’s get started!  As soon as you have one, raise your hand and I’ll call you up!”

 

Tsu went first, having already thought of her name, and slowly their other classmates trickled up while Izuku stared at his board, stumped.

 

“I can’t think of anything,” he whined back to his cousin, “help.”

 

Kagami scribbled on her board and turned it around to face him.

 

He stared and his mouth fell open.  “You’re not even gonna bother to help me?  And then come at me with a phonetic pun?!”

 

Kagami smirked.  “It’s good, isn’t it?”

 

He licked his teeth.  “The Encroaching Storm: Ryuunami.  It’s terrible and awful.  Why would you inflict this upon me.”

 

“Ren came up with it, actually.”

 

“When did you have time to ask Ren?”

 

She held up her phone.

 

“Oh yeah.”

 

He turned away from her in mock disgust as she went up to give her name, gaining approval from Midnight.

 

He tapped the marker against the edge of the board and looked down to meet Nooroo’s eyes.  Slowly, he put marker to board and tilted it so the kwami could see and got a contemplative look and a nod.

 

Finally, he went up.

 

“The Transmission Hero: Gachou.  Since, uh, butterflies and moths are sort of my theme…  Also Mothman is probably copyrighted.”

 

That got a few laughs, and he sat down gratefully.  Gachou was fun and easy to say, and it was literally tossing together kanji meaning moth and butterfly, so it was pretty accurate too.  Plus, the epithet told people about his overarching power without sounding pretentious like “Champion Hero” would have done.

 

Yaomomo went up next.  “Genesis, the Everything Hero.”

 

Shinsou followed behind her.  “Mindblank.”

 

Todoroki went up.  “Cerulean.”

 

Finally, Midnight called on Iida.

 

“Tenya.”

 

She blinked.  “Just… your name?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Izuku frowned at the shortness Iida was using.  It was unlike the vice president, and his expression was blank.

 

Finally, however, they all had their hero names and Aizawa passed out their packets of agencies that had requested them.  Izuku scrolled through his with delight and narrowed it down to three.  He’d probably go with the Titania agency, because a lot of them did flying things and half were bug themed.  He wasn’t sure why they’d offered him an internship, since he hadn’t shown off any bug related things, but he was just glad that they had.  He’d still go home and do more research on his options, of course, but he had a really good feeling about them.

 

“I’m going to find and duel Hawks,” Kagami declared, “he didn’t send me a request.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “Because he doesn’t know it was you?”

 

“He will learn.”

 

“Um.”

 

On their way to a hero studies lesson, Izuku overheard Aizawa asking Iida if he was sure that Manual was who he wanted to go with, and getting a firm confirmation back.  Manual was pretty minor, but Izuku had gotten an offer from him too.  He was… water based?  Maybe Iida was going to try and learn about fighting in environments that weren’t great for sprinting, or where he might slip.

 

Today was a costumed heroics exercise, so Izuku suited up and got to the city block they were using.  All Might was teaching them again today, and he was apparently having them have a mock fight, heroes versus villains.

 

Izuku took a deep breath and muttered, “lève mes ailes.”

 

He shuddered and his head whipped around to find his classmate, armored up and helmet concealing his face and expression.

 

Izuku pulled his senses in for the first time in a long time, instinct making him look around, and tried to avoid the roiling mass of despair, hatred, and anger that was coming from Iida.

 

He silently mourned the Titania agency and steeled himself to restructure his plans during the heroics exercise.

 

“Now,” All Might boomed, “I will be pairing you up in teams of two by random draw, and then will select a team to be the villains guarding the bomb, and one team to be the heroes infiltrating the building.  Come forward to draw your teams!”

 

But first, of course, he had to actually get through said exercise.

Notes:

i didn't INTEND to do the battle trials in this fic, as evidenced by having our kids join at the USJ, but oops, i guess I like making work for myself lmao, so we're doing that, I guess. not sure if i want to do the original matchups, or if i want to sacrifice the class to random team generator, my beloved.

see you next week!

Chapter 12: genuinely didn't mean to do these

Summary:

Battle Trials! Which... yeah, these aren't in my notes. Oops? Thanks, brain, for giving me more work, I guess

Notes:

i rtgmb'd this (random team generator my beloved) so they aren't the classic teams but as luck would have it...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku looked up at the building and swallowed.

 

“What is the plan, kero?”

 

He jumped out of his reverie and instantly cupped a hand around the construct that had landed there.  He blinked down at Emerald, who waggled their antenna back at him with a light feeling of mirth.

 

He mindlessly imbued the moth with power and offered it to Tsu, eyeing her hero costume.

 

“Do you think you can keep your goggles from breaking?  Or would you prefer it to be your belt?”

 

Tsu blinked.  “My goggles will be fine, kero.  Most people do not go for the head or the face, nor can they often reach that high.”

 

He nodded and Emerald took that as an invitation to burrow into her goggles.  He instantly felt the connection form and grinned at her, knowing they were close enough that she'd probably be hearing double.

 

“Asui Tsuyu, we have a task before us.  Are you willing to work with me as my champion?  I’ll give you poisonous skin, like your cousins in the Dendrobate genus, that will paralyze the muscles of anyone who touches you.  No death, of course, but probably avoid the neck?  Hang on, I can workshop this real quick… uh, your skin has the poison but your…saliva has the antidote?  Sure.  Just in case.  Are you willing?”

 

Tsu snorted.  “You usually plan ahead more than that, don’t you?”

 

He shrugged.  “Yeah, usually.  I’m pretty good at thinking on the fly, but I can afford to be less immediately confident about powers when it’s someone I know and the stakes aren’t high.”

 

“I’m willing,” Tsu nodded, “let us win this exercise.”

 

He grinned.  “Well then, Dart, it’s time for a metamorphosis!”

 

Green washed over her and left her skin looking much more vibrant.  Some patches, like her cheeks, were more pink, whereas most other sections of her visible skin took on a distinct green hue.  Her hair was streaked through with bright green, and the colors on her suit were much more bold, but other than the colors, nothing about her changed.

 

She hummed.  “This is…” she cocked her head, thinking, “very interesting.  I feel lighter and stronger.”

 

He shrugged.  “Most of the power went into the poison, I won’t lie, but there was some left over for general enhancements.  You’re already pretty strong, though.”

 

Tsu smiled widely as All Might announced the start of the exercise and crouched down.  “You are a sensor, yes?  Where are they?”

 

Izuku blinked, and mentally chided himself.  Right, he was a sensor.  He closed his eyes and puddled ever so slightly.  “Third floor is the engine, so Iida, Kirishima is on the second floor on the other side of the building from us, and moving.  I presume the bomb is with Iida, since he’s stationary.  Let’s go for Kirishima?  His quirk shouldn’t protect against you.”

 

Tsu nodded and leapt for a second floor window.  She made a noise of amusement when she overshot, and crawled back down, easing the window open.  She hesitated briefly.  “Will you be coming in this way?”

 

He had a brief moment of panic that he probably wouldn’t normally be able to jump up there like he would while transformed, but then remembered he literally had glider wings installed so maybe he would.  It might be a good idea to see if he could modify his boots to get some lift out of jumps, though, so if he was detransformed-

He shook his head and smiled up at her.  “I’ll catch up, but I’ll head for Iida and monitor the situation from your perspective and mine.  I can send you feedback, if needed.”

 

She nodded and ducked into the building, and he sighed in relief before bracing and leaping to the window ledge.  He was at least half as heavy when transformed, so he easily reached the very top of the first floor window frame, and hauled himself up, jumping to the second floor, and then again to the third.  He knew Iida was what felt like a room away, but this building also wasn’t structured like a house, so he peeked in the window and breathed a sigh of relief when it revealed a small storage room.  He eased open the window, stepped inside, and pulled his goggles down to focus on the multiple sensory inputs better by muting his own sight ever so slightly.

 

“I see Kirishima,” Dart relayed quietly, “should I engage?”

 

He hummed.  “If you want.  I’m close to Iida, and they’ll be expecting it soon enough.  Ceiling drop?”

 

She chuckled and it sounded like soft and short croaking.  “Yes.  I usually would be able to camouflage…”

 

He winced.  “Sorry.  If I don’t know every aspect of your quirk, not even my quirk sense will tell me.  In hindsight, it does look a little translucent.”

 

“No worries,” she murmured, “this is interesting.  And you’re in school for a reason.”

 

He conceded the point and felt Iida begin to pace, so he slipped out of the storage room and to the door to the room he was in.  It was easy to detect Iida, he shone like an angry star with emotions that Izuku could feel easily.  Usually he wouldn’t be able to unless he was actively searching for a champion (which, well, the meditation was different, less focused) but Iida was feeling things so strongly and so close that he couldn’t help but feel it pressing on him.  Based on the sounds from the room, Iida was pacing and…monologuing?

 

“-how dare you heroes try to stop us?!  Don’t you know what good work we’re doing?  What good we could still do?  …No, that doesn’t make sense.  Unless, of course, the villain was being facetious and knew that they were not, in fact, doing good.  Because they are villains and villains are incapable of doing good, they’re just capable of destroying good-”

 

He trailed off into hateful mutters and Izuku’s eyes narrowed.  So, his emotions had something to do with a villain, then?

 

“I have taken out Kirishima,” he jumped at Dart’s voice, “he is currently paralyzed, but not injured.  It was quite easy, but I will admit that it was difficult to not use my tongue.  Should I put the capture tape on him”

 

He winced.  “Actually, the poison should last long enough, so hold off and then Iida won’t know Kirishima isn’t coming.  And, well, sorry again.  I guess it could be training in case your tongue is injured?”

 

“Could be.  How is Iida?”

 

He sent a flash to her of their location and the image of Iida pacing in front of the bomb, armor clanking with every step.  She hummed in appreciation and he could feel her starting to head his way.

 

“Plan?”

 

Izuku wrinkled his nose.  “I mean, I could probably take him.  At the very least, though, I can go in and distract him.  He was practicing a monologue, so I might be able to get him talking.  If you wait for me to rotate him you can come in through the door and then drop onto the bomb from the ceiling.”

 

“Agreed.  We do not have much time left, so it must be speedy.”

 

He hummed and stood from his crouch, walking in the room confidently.

 

Iida immediately jumped.  “Midor- I mean, foul hero!  You’re too late!  You’ll never foil our evil plan!”

 

“We already have,” he shrugged, “I’d say you’re the one who’s too late.”

 

Iida pressed his finger to his ear.  “Kiri- erm, Red Riot!  I require assistance!”

 

Izuku smiled and twisted his cane.  “No response?  Shame.  Something must have happened to him.”

 

Iida straightened.  “What did you do to him?!”

 

Izuku shrugged, flicking his saber out and settling into a fencing stance, left hand holding the stiff wood of the cane behind him.  “Paralyzed him.  He won’t be walking up here anytime soon.”

 

For some reason, Iida’s emotions flared, and Izuku staggered back.  “I-Iida?”

 

The other boy didn’t say anything, but came at him at full speed and Izuku shrieked lightly and dodged away, scrambling back.

 

“Okay, so we’re going full out, got it!” His voice dropped to a murmur.  “Dart, you wouldn’t happen to be close, would you?

 

“Fifteen seconds.  Your distraction is working.”

 

“He’s like a bull in a china shop,” Izuku complained and he rolled away, “and I don’t want to skewer him!  But I have no idea what set him off, I thought he was just taking the villainy thing a little too seriously in the acting department, not the murder one!  I would have you paralyze him, but that armor seems pretty…”

 

“Yes, I doubt I’d actually be able to touch him.  I could grab him with my tongue and fling him?”

 

Izuku yelped again at the near miss.  “I don't want him to figure out you’re there, grab the paper mache bomb, and run.  This exercise is only ten minutes long, and we have what, two minutes left?”

 

“Almost above the bomb.”

 

Iida's arm swung for his head and he didn’t quite manage to duck in time for it to not clip him, and he reeled back, swearing in Old Tibetan under his breath as he raised his sword and cane.

 

“Come on, Iida,” he yelled, “you know you can’t keep this up forever!”

 

“I will destroy you for what you’ve done,” Iida yelled back, “you vi-”

 

“HERO TEAM WINS!  RETURN TO THE OBSERVATION ROOM!”

 

They all stopped and Izuku looked at the bomb with a relieved grin, immediately tucking his sword away.  “Man, Iida,” he turned, “that was really intense- um.”

 

Iida was standing stock still and Izuku edged away from him a bit.  “Uhhh…”

 

Tsu dropped beside him.  “Iida, kero,” she croaked, “let us return to Kirishima so I can give him the antidote.”

 

Iida seemed to rally.  “Yes!  You must tell me how you… ah, you are looking much more vibrant than usual, Asui!  Midoriya’s quirk?”

 

“Call me Tsu,” she insisted as they began to walk, “and yes.  I am Dart, like this, and my skin is poisonous, but my saliva has the antidote.  Gachou was very thoughtful like that.”

 

Iida nodded stiffly.  “Yes that is… a good thing.  Ah, Kirishima!”

 

Kirishima smiled sheepishly.  “I think my arms and legs are asleep.”

 

He was perfectly rigid from his shoulders down, though it looked like he had managed to jerk his body around some, and he could look around.

 

“You don’t know how frustrating it was to hear you ask for help and not be able to reach the button to respond,” he groaned, “so not manly at all!”

 

Dart’s tongue shot out, and Izuku noticed it had gotten paler than it was before.  Kirishima shuddered a little, but then he began to wiggle and he let out a cheer when he managed to stand up.  He shook his limbs out and grinned widely.

 

“Thank Tsu!  That’s a pretty manly powerup!”

 

Dart smiled, pleased.  “It surprised you enough to give me the victory.”

 

“Oh yeah, it was super surprising!  I completely forgot what Midobro could do, haha.”

 

The four of them walked back to the room, Izuku lingering behind slightly to pull Emerald back, let his transformation drop, and for Nooroo to dive into the pocket he kept the baggie of apple slices in.  He probably would eventually need to invest in a utility belt, he sighed, but for now, his pockets were deep and designed in a way that something that could flatten at least a little wouldn’t be visible.

 

They made it to the observation room and Kagami smirked at him with a nod of acknowledgement.

 

All Might beamed at them.  “And who would you all say was the MVP of this match?”

 

“Tsu,” Izuku said immediately, “she was the one who took out Kirishima and touched the bomb.”

 

“Kero,” Tsu frowned, “I would not have succeeded in either without your help, or it would have been much harder.  My poison came from you, and without your distraction, Iida would have seen me.”

 

“Ah, but only because I accidentally took away your natural camouflage by making you nature’s danger sign instead.  Otherwise, you could have just snuck right up to the bomb and left me.”

 

“I would also say the MVP was Asui,” All Might cut in, “and now we must go to the next match up!  We have… Team A versus Team F!  Team A will be the heroes!  Team F, go set up your defenses!”

 

Kouda and Kaminari went into the building while Yaomomo and Hagakure lingered in front of it, talking over something Izuku couldn’t hear, obviously.  Two groups had already done, one with Satou and Todoroki as the villains (and winning) against Ashido and Shinsou (who couldn’t get into the ice fortress in time; it seemed Todoroki had learned a thing or two about protecting a location since the sports festival), and the other Kagami and Uraraka as the winning heroes against Ojirou and Aoyama as the losing villains.  After this match would be Tokoyami, Sero, and Shouji (due to the odd number of people) versus Jirou and Katsuki, positions undecided.

 

When the planning period ended, Hagakure disappeared like she was never there, not even shoes and gloves to mark her.  The only reason anybody knew where she was was because she still had the earpiece, and while it was small and she was hugging the walls, it was still floating around.  In the meantime, Yaomomo was whistling, holding a metal staff and armor pouring out of her skin around her.  It looked thin, and didn’t cover her chest, instead focusing on her arms up past her shoulders, and her legs.  The red of her costume stuck out in the other spots against the matte grey of the armor.

 

Kaminari was the first to take the bait, seeing her metal pole and metal armor and lighting up, literally and figuratively.  They heard him say, “Madam President, you shouldn’t have,” before he grabbed at her staff and electrified, not realizing that she had let him grab it.  He reeled back in confusion when she didn’t even flinch.

 

“Tungsten is one of the least conductive metals,” she said cheerfully, waving her free hand, “and the palms of my gloves are rubber.”

 

“Oh shit.”

 

She laughed and went for him, using the dense metal to smack his legs, causing him to be off balance in time for her sweep to send him toppling to the ground.

 

“If you keep your legs bent and shoulder width apart,” she commented as she deftly took out the capture tape and slung it around his wrist, “you’ll be harder to make fall.  You also can’t assume that every metal you see is conductive.  Perhaps some research is in your future?”

 

He nodded, dazed.  “Yeah, no kidding.  You’re pretty cool, Prez.”

 

She blushed prettily and patted him on the shoulder.  “Thank you, Kaminari.  Now, I hope Ojirou is close…”

 

“HERO TEAM WINS!”

 

She shrugged.  “Or that Hagakure can find the bomb.”

 

“Man,” Kaminari winced as she helped him up, “you guys destroyed us.”

 

“Next time you’ll be better,” she beamed, “I just know it.  Don’t give up!  Plus Ultra!”

 

He grinned back.  “Heck yeah!  Plus Ultra!”

 

Ojirou looked a little frustrated, but Yaomomo talked to him on their way back and he seemed to rally and brighten considerably, face determined.

 

“Who was the MVP this time,” All Might boomed, “class?”

 

“Momo,” Hagakure said instantly, “her plan was awesome!”

 

She blushed again, smiling demurely.  “I got the idea from Izuku, actually.  There are several members of our class who are well suited to more Underground practices, and it was my pleasure to be a loud distraction to ensure Tooru could show that off.”

 

“Definitely Yaomomo,” Kaminari agreed, “no matter where she got her ideas from.”

 

“Excellent work,” All Might beamed, “now maybe our final two teams take to the field?”

 

Katsuki hung back, looking at the building impassively.  After about a minute of silence which had Jirou fidgeting, he turned to her and started gesturing.  From what Izuku could tell, she started out confused, but quickly rallied to the plan.  When they were allowed to start, they had everything buckled down on their person and slipped inside smoothly and softly like mice, everything as quiet as they could make it.  Several of their classmates expressed surprise over them not going in guns blazing, since Katsuki seemed like the type, but Izuku and Kagami hummed in approval.  Every so often, the cameras showed that Jirou would carefully insert an earphone jack and listen, then point.

 

“In the beginning,” Kagami leaned over, “he was using sign language?”

 

Izuku nodded.  “We learned it as kids since his quirk is probably going to make him go deaf sooner.  Even now he has some pretty minor tinnitus.”

 

“That wasn’t on your list of languages.”

 

“I recognize that it’s a language, true, but to be honest, I forgot.  And it’s JSL, and I don’t use it often.  Jirou didn’t look like she knew it though, so there went his silent planning idea.”

 

Kagami raised an eyebrow.  “That was the intent?  That makes some sense, with Shouji on the enemy team.  Having two sound based people facing off might make this interesting.”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “Maybe?  From what few signs I could see, I think he signed something about…spiders?  The angle was bad.”

 

Yaomomo nudged Shinsou and he sighed, but glanced over.  “This camera had a slightly better angle.  He was asking if she could take out the spiders.  I’m assuming Shouji and Sero, since Shouji is the guy with six arms and Sero is the tape dude.  I mean, I think so.”

 

Yaomomo beamed.  “Right!  And Dark Shadow is weak to light, so Bakugo will probably be able to limit that influence.”

 

“The issue is how they set up the room,” Izuku pointed at the screen, “it’s so dark in there.  Sero taped up the windows before setting up sticky tripwires all around the surrounding hallway. Calling them spiders isn’t inaccurate, and he and Shouji are trying to figure out where Katsuki and Jirou are coming in so they can ambush them.”

 

“Yes,” Yaomomo nodded, “but for a bomb user, Bakugo is surprisingly quiet.”

 

Izuku grinned.  “When we were younger, we used to spend a lot of time in the woods.  We learned how to walk there, kind of, so we know how to avoid making noise.  Sticks and dead leaves are excellent teachers.  Of course, we don’t bother most of the time, and it’s been a while since I’ve super needed to, plus we haven’t had a lot of need recently, but we’re pretty quiet.  It probably still won’t be enough to get the drop on Shouji, but they might be able to get close.”

 

As if to prove his point, a floor away from them, Shouji perked up and pointed.  Sero grinned and started talking, at a whisper since their comms didn’t really pick it up, but Jirou jumped and pointed as well.  Katsuki grinned viciously and took several steps back, indicating to her.  She stuck her earphone jacks in and there were one, two, three pulses and the ceiling crumbled, dropping Shouji.  Sero had managed to tape himself to a wall and was quickly scrambling up, but after blasting Shouji in an ear to disorient him, Katsuki leapt up, chasing after Sero, who shrieked, all pretenses of quiet gone.  Jirou used Shouji’s distraction to make the ground at his feet ripple and then darted forwards with the capture tape, looping it around his wrist.

 

“Shouji Mezou, captured!”

 

She deflated, breathing heavily as the relief overtook her, and took Shouji’s offered high five before squinting up at where Katsuki was using his explosions to chase Sero around.  She bit her lip and flicked her eyes around before interesting her jack once again and making the wall Sero had attached his tape to crumble.  The boy yelped and stumbled from the sudden slackness of his swing and Katsuki punched him in the face, wrapping the capture tape around his forearm.

 

“Sero Hanta, captured!”

 

Dark Shadow shrieked in the room they and Tokoyami were hiding in, enraged, and Katsuki adjusted his gauntlet straps, tightening his gloves.  His gauntlets weren’t the hefty grenades his old costume designs had had, they looked like a lot of little pouches lining his forearms.  The ones closest to his elbow had little green spots on them, and steadily, more of the spots turned green as opposed to orange, one every thirty seconds or so.

 

Izuku made a noise.  “Mini grenades.  And he found a color changer that was activated by a steady concentration of nitroglycerin so he knows when they’re mostly full.  That’s ingenious!”

 

Yaomomo hummed in appreciation as well.  “A larger collection vessel would no doubt have more fire power, but it wouldn’t be regulated.  Here, I imagine he can pull off individual ones, or he can toss the whole lot, while still getting the benefit of siphoning off additional sweat.  They should still pack a punch individually, but he’s not going to bring the building down.”

 

“Not that he needs to,” Shinsou snorted, “Jirou did that one on her own.”

 

Katsuki took off one packet from each arm and tossed one after the other into the darkened room, each explosion lighting up the interior beat after beat, and he squinted into it.

 

“He might need a visor of some sort,” Izuku hummed, “so he isn’t blinded by his own explosions.  Plus he could outfit it with other cool things like night vision if he wanted!”

 

Kagami sighed.  “I’m sure he’ll be able to make those decisions on his own.”

 

“Stop being salty about him calling my mum auntie, he’s known her since the actual day after he was born.”

 

“Never.  He’s an asshole.”

 

Katsuki grinned viciously and flung himself into the fray, explosions releasing from his hands at regular intervals to make Dark Shadow shriek and snarl and stay back, but they managed to claw at him and tear scratches into his right leg.  Katsuki clearly said “fuck it” and ripped off a whole fistfull of filled grenade packets and hurled them directly into Dark Shadow’s screaming maw, making them reel back and cry and letting Katsuki move in to wrap capture tape around Tokoyami’s hand where the bird boy was still reeling from the loud and bright fiery blast.

 

“HERO TEAM WINS!  Please return to the observation room!”

 

Izuku beamed.  “That was pretty cool!  I hope Jirou wasn’t using her quirk when those explosions went off…”

 

“I was watching her,” Yaomomo offered, “she and the other two had moved away from the fight.  She must have trusted he would win, or that they’d have time to recover and try again if he didn’t.”

 

“Or she saw the writing on the wall and didn’t want to burst an eardrum,” Shinsou sneered, “we could hear Birdbrain and Blasty from here.”

 

The four of them returned, Tokoyami and Katsuki the only two who looked actually injured, with the crisped edges and mild gouging respectively, but Katsuki had pressed gauze to the actively bleeding parts and it was the end of the class anyway, so he’d probably go to Recovery Girl right after.  Sero had some scraped knees, but Shouji and Jirou were both pretty fine.

 

All Might grinned.  “What an excellent final fight!  Who would you say was your MVP this round?”

 

“Bakugo,” the other four chorused immediately, and Katsuki smirked.

 

“I need to learn sign language,” Jirou grumbled, “but he had a pretty good plan.”

 

The three boys on the villain team nodded, some ruefully, some impassively.

 

All Might boomed out a laugh.  “Indeed!  Bakugo is the MVP this round!  And also going to the nurse now!  Everyone else, excellent work today, and class dismissed!”

 

They all went to the locker rooms with a pleasant buzz of excitement.

 

“Can you imagine how much different that lesson would have been at the beginning of the year,” Kirishima laughed, “when we had no idea who anyone was or how they fought?”

 

Kaminari shuddered.  “An actual clusterfuck.  Buildings would have come down, for sure.”

 

“They almost did,” Sero crowed, “or were you not watching my match?  Not cool, dudes, I thought we were friends!”

 

The boys all laughed and Izuku giggled to Nooroo.  Yeah, it probably would have been way different.

 


 

Kagami turned in her internship form with a smug smile and Izuku with a sheepish one.  Aizawa looked over his with a raised eyebrow and Izuku glanced at Iida, whose emotions hadn’t quieted down at all.  Soon, they’d be going to their internships, and Izuku had a feeling that something was going to happen, not the least because he couldn’t find Wobbly Rainbow again, and his range was practically the size of Paris when he was truly searching.

 

But soon enough, he’d be in Hosu.

 

Where Iida was.

 

And where, he discovered, the Hero Killer was.

 

Where the Hero Killer had used a sword to paralyze Ingenium.

 

Ah.

Notes:

what izuku said while holding a sword: "kirishima is paralyzed and can't walk up here to help you"
what iida heard while izuku was holding a sword: "i am the hero killer and i paralyzed your brother and he'll never walk again"

...oops?

anyway we love tsu, and izzy is figuring out how to champion people with like, way strong quirks, and quirks he doesn't know all the aspects of. he's getting there!

see you tomorrow ;)

Chapter 13: should we be concerned with the amount of blood quirk users in the chat tonight

Summary:

izuku's internship up until wednesday night (didn't you know, wednesday is where all the fun stuff happens - enough days into the week to let you get comfy, and then WHAM! villain attack. canon supports this)

Notes:

i dont think it's CONFIRMED that hosu and the trial of courage happen on wednesdays, but in my heart they definitely do, so congrats, izuku, it's wednesday and you get to suffer for it

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The first day at internships was pretty awkward.  Manual was very obviously confused that he’d had not one but two hero students accept his internship request, and when Iida had realized that he and Izuku were going to the same place, he’d shut down and gotten stiff, refusing to talk to Izuku.

 

A lot of the other internships were set to be pretty neat, and Izuku silently mourned what could have been.  For one, Kagami had, of course, managed to track down Hawks and duel him for an internship request, and, well, she was there now with Tokoyami.  Felix and Adrien had gone to some pretty generic businesses to learn a few more tools of the trade, while Marinette, due to her high showing, had actually attracted the attention of Detrenat, which she was hyped about.  Since she’d most often done commission work, she hadn’t usually made designs with things like mutations in mind unless her clients had one, and then they were designed for that one specific person.  Meanwhile, Detrenat was known for catering to any and all quirks, so she was interested in learning more about that.

 

Izuku, on the other hand, was learning about water.

 

Well, that was unfair of him, he was actually learning a lot about patrolling and running a small time agency, as well as laws of regulation and the best ways to fill out paperwork, as well as what paperwork is needed when.  From a logistical standpoint, it was extremely helpful.  If he hadn’t already known the extent of his powers, however, it probably would have been extremely boring as he probably would have wanted to use his “quirk” a bit more and get better at that.  Iida never complained, but asked heavily about how investigations worked in-agency, and then asked to patrol all the time when they weren’t doing that.

 

At the end of the second day, Izuku actually managed to corner him in the shared bathroom before he could claim he wanted to sleep.

 

“Iida,” he started, “obviously what happened to your brother was awful, but if you think for even a second you’re going to run off after the Hero Killer and beat him, you’re insane.”

 

Iida stiffened and spat his toothpaste into the sink, not looking at him.  “I do not know what you are talking about, Midoriya.  I would like to go to bed now.”

 

Izuku let out a breath in frustration.  “Iida, he’s killed like fourteen pro heroes.  We’re still in school!”

 

“Good night, Midoriya.”

 

The third day was spent largely in the training room as Manual sparred with them one on one to see if their hand to hand combat skills were up to snuff.

 

“It’s not good to just rely on your quirk,” he said sternly, “and you have to be able to defend yourself, or you’ll become a liability and take other heroes away from some of the life saving work they could be doing instead of protecting you.  Not that you have to worry about that here, because you’re still students and it’s my job to protect you, but definitely something you have to worry about in the future.”

 

After the spars, he gave them a break for an hour until dinner for them to cool off, stretch, shower, whatever.  Izuku decided to meditate.

 

He stuck himself in a corner where people wouldn’t really look for him and be able to see that he was “in his hero costume” before they were supposed to be and Nooroo eagerly dove in, ready to see what this city had in store for them.

 

The first thing he noticed was that there were a lot more people, more like Paris than Mustafa, and he took a calming breath before he went into firefly mode.  Yeah, definitely a lot more people.  He idly felt them moving around, bustling about their day to day lives as the work day wound down and they started going home.  The sun would set in about an hour, he knew.

 

Finally, after a few minutes of just sitting and breathing in firefly mode, he focused his attention on individual quirks.  Maybe he’d get lucky, he mused, and find the Hero Killer somehow.  Not that he knew what quirk the Hero Killer had, of course.

 

The first interesting looking quirk he found was what looked like a chameleon quirk, from what he could tell.  It encompassed the whole of the person, so he had an outline of their skin, and it looked like scales.  The top layer was static, but just underneath it rippled through every color, skin tone, and level of shine.  He kind of wanted to get to know them and ask questions, because that seemed like a really cool quirk, but held off on it because that would probably freak them out.  Oh well, it was cool to look.

 

The next interesting quirk he found made him think of Wobbly Rainbow, but he deflated when he realized the base color was off, a red instead of the off white.  Still, he did his due diligence in checking it out.  It also wasn’t wobbly, it pulsed like a heartbeat and flowed like water.  Certain patches would cycle through four different colors, until all at once one of them covered the entire thing and the quirk changed shape, stretching into limbs from where it had flowed, making it cover the skin like the chameleon quirk.  A transformation quirk of some kind, he figured, but he didn’t know what kind.  Based on the color and liquidness of the quirk, maybe it was based on blood?

 

He pulled back to inspect Manual for a moment, knowing the water user was somewhere in the building, and smiled to himself when he could feel the quiet pride and minor stress from their proximity.  Hints of joy poked through, as well as worry, and he sighed.  Manual was a good hero, and he obviously had also figured out why Iida was here, but he was doing his best.

 

He extended next to a group of smaller quirks surrounding one that shone blue.  It was shiny and round, and occasionally it would reach out and “swallow” something, trapping it inside the blue sphere.  Some of the crowd lingered, but others just moved past, and he poked it a bit more, focusing slightly, to see if he could figure it out.  The person was feeling hopeful, a little cynical, and quietly happy every time the quirk swallowed something (probably a quirk that affected object in the real world, since nothing was changing in the quirk space).  Some of the audience, because he was slowly figuring out that this was some type of performer, were delighted by whatever was going on.  Others were bored, or mildly intrigued, and a few of the people walking by were partially disgusted, and Izuku frowned.  Whoever this street performer was, they clearly enjoyed what they did, but it seemed they might be used to that disgust and boredom, if the cynicism was any indication.  He resolved that if they saw them on patrol tonight, he’d stay and watch, maybe see if he could figure out what the quirk was actually doing.

 

He found another blood based quirk on the other side of the city, one that was just flowing through veins and swirling and lingering in the stomach area (this person was pretty tall, but he thought he was right), but it wasn’t actively doing anything.  Maybe Hosu just had a lot of blood based quirks?  The only other person he’d seen with one before know was Vlad King, 1-B’s homeroom teacher, but he’d never really managed to find one in Mustafa.  He didn’t linger around this one for long past mildly noting it was another blood quirk, and then he had a goal.

 

He looked around the city and managed to find two other small blood quirks, and he was starting to get pretty good at identifying them.  They were all the same red color, and they pretty much all showed up like a map of veins.  They might linger in a certain area, or they might show off a property in a change of color or an action.  One blood quirk hissed and spat, so Izuku guessed they either had really hot blood, or it was acidic.  The other would occasionally turn grey and stop moving, so possibly a quirk similar to Vlad Kings, but more about pulling the iron in the blood to a physical form for defense, if he had to guess.

 

The last quirk he managed to find before his small friends pulled him out was Endeavor’s again, and he sneered to himself, but looked around and breathed a sigh of relief when he didn’t see Todoroki’s quirk.  With a careful probe at the flaring orange flames, he proved his assumptions correct as he was hit with a wall of rage.  He hadn’t seen Todoroki on the train to Hosu, but he liked being certain anyway and wished the other boy luck on his father-free internship, wherever that was.

 

Finally, however, it was time for dinner, right as the sun was setting.  Iida was still stiff and proper, and Izuku managed to snag two more apples for Roo, cutting them into thin slices for easier packaging, and then it was time for the Wednesday night patrol.

 

Manual kept them close, like usual, and Izuku tried to veer them in the direction of the performer, on the chance that they were still there.

 

They didn’t quite manage to make it when something shook the city around them and civilians started screaming.

 

In an instant, Izuku cast his senses out again and felt the glued together messes.  He sucked in a breath and opened his eyes as one came into view.

 

“Nomu!  They mindlessly follow whatever orders they were given and have multiple quirks!”

 

Manual swore, then pointed at them.  “Don’t repeat that word.  Focus on evacuating civilians.  Gachou, champion someone, possibly one of us.”

 

Izuku pulled his goggles down, and stretched out.  Iida was still a ball of anticipation and hatred, so he was out, and Manual was already focusing on trying to contain the nomu and stop it from killing people and destroying more buildings, so it was probably best to not distract him.  Besides, his quirk was already strong, and Izuku couldn’t immediately think of how to use it that didn’t just remind him of Waterworks.

 

Apollo landed on his hand and he peaked down at her.  She made a motion and he blinked for a moment before he straightened and speared his senses in that direction.  Fear, desperation, and determination.  It’d do.

 

Apollo flew off, glowing with power, and landed on the man’s top hat.  Izuku grinned.

 

“Oh you’re perfect.”

 

The man jumped and he winced sheepishly.  “Sorry, that’s probably really creepy, just hearing a voice randomly in your head saying that kind of thing.  My bad.  It’s been a while since I’ve had to do this with a relative stranger, let me start over.  Ahem.  I am Gachou.  Sako Atsuhiro, your performance was cut short by actual literal monsters destroying the city.  You’ve already been trying to help people, which is noble, but I can let you help more.  With my power, you’ll be an even better magician, able to disappear in one place and reappear in another.”

 

“Ex cuse me?!”

 

Izuku giggled.  “Your quirk’s really cool!  If you want the specifics, I’m letting you compress yourself in space and decompress somewhere else.  It’s a limited range, probably only about what you can see, but it should let you get close to the nomu and turn them into marbles, stopping the problems before they start and letting you get people out of the rubble.  You can save lives already, but I’m a fan of preventative measures.”

 

“That’s your quirk?  You can modify other people’s quirks?”

 

“Temporarily!  You’ll go back to normal when you’re done, and I take the butterfly back.  Or if you use up all your power, which you… probably won’t?”

 

“And you’re giving me the power to teleport?!   Your quirk is insane.”

 

“So, yes or no?  Will you be my champion?”

 

“Yes, obviously.”

 

He breathed a sigh of relief.  “Then, Mr. Compress, it’s time for a metamorphosis!”

 

He felt the transformation take hold and heard the crack of the teleportation as he watched a flicker of blue and then his champion’s vision changed, clearly having moved.  Mr. Compress laughed gleefully over the link.

 

“This is amazing!”

 

Izuku grinned.  “Then let’s get to work!  I’ll disconnect when we have a quiet moment, but I won’t be gone for long.”

 

“As you say, Gachou.”

 

“Focus on the nomu you can see, and then free people in your area.  No one should question your help since you look costumed right now, but if they do, send them to Manual afterwards.”

 

“How intriguing.  Will do.”

 

Izuku breathed a sigh of relief as he watched his champion for a moment, then shoved his goggles up to focus more on their immediate surroundings.

 

“Manual,” he called, “I have a champion.  He’s en route here and will be taking the nomu out of the equation.  He’s also good at rubble management.”

 

“Got it,” Manual called back, “you and Tenya go- where is Tenya?”

 

Izuku spun around, but the street around him was empty, and he swore.  He felt out his power, feeling the connection to Mr. Compress, and estimated that with the one champion, he probably had close to half an hour before he detransformed.

 

“I’ll find him,” he was instantly throwing out his senses for the engine quirk he knew, “hopefully before he gets his wish.”

 

Manual grimaced, clearly knowing what wish that was.

 

“Stay safe.  You’re fully authorized, and he will be too when you find him.”

 

Izuku patted his pocket where his French license rested in his regular costume.  “Thanks!”

 

He felt the engine quirk moving fast away from him and sighed.  He jumped up to the roof tops easily and took off in that direction, hoping the city would slow him down some.  He kept a careful eye on the direction Iida was going in and noticed that it was methodical, checking every side street and alleyway.  He was approaching one of the blood quirks from earlier and one quirk that was brown and feathery looking-

 

Oh, Iida had stopped outside that alleyway.

 

The blood quirk was pretty fast, wow-

 

Ohhhhh, that was the Hero Killer, wasn’t it.  Dammit.  He wasn’t going to make it, and Iida had frozen solid when Stain’s quirk had activated, okay, a blood paralysis quirk maybe?  Centered in the stomach, so possibly to do with ingestion…  Daredevil flew in front of his vision, looping a few times, and he absently let the moth land.

 

He blinked and checked on his stores again.

 

“Oh,” he said breathlessly, “that’s gonna cut my time.  Mr. Compress, I’m making a second champion, that disconnect is going to come sooner than usual.  Are you doing okay?”

 

“Never better,” the man called back, “this disappearing act is keeping those beasts on their toes!  Also, I’m liaising with the heroes, it’s quite alright.”

 

He straightened.  “You are?!  Okay, Stain’s at this location, send at least two heroes, if not anyone who can go.  Go on, Deedee.”

 

Mr. Compress made a noise of surprise when he got the flash from Izuku.  The butterfly connected and he paid attention to his classmate where the monologue from Stain was still going, and he felt Iida’s despair.

 

“Iida Tenya,” he declared, “you absolute fucking idiot.  I’ll make everything about you faster, which should break the paralysis sooner, since I’m assuming you don’t want to be healed and would rather get stronger?  Please say you’d rather be stronger, there’s no way I can fight Stain on my own.”

 

“Midoriya?  I, yes.  I want to be stronger.”

 

“To live,” he stressed, “not to get revenge.  I will override your emotions if I have to, but I really don't want to because that feels scummy.  Work with me.”

 

“I… I promise.”

 

He sighed.  “Great, then get up, Flash, there’s still work to do.  Metamorphosis!”

 

His miraculous beeped immediately and he tugged his costume out to look at it and winced.  Three minutes.

 

He winced as he suddenly had two presences in his head, ready and waiting for him to talk to them and see through their eyes, and he didn’t bother pulling his goggles down.  At this point it would only be a liability, especially with his slowly building headache.

 

Flash darted to the side as Stain’s sword came down and Izuku skidded to a stop at the edge of the roof.  Iida had gotten so fast he had only seen a blur of movement, and his costume was streaked with glowing neon blue.

 

Stain snarled.  “What?  That was too soon, even for type O.”

 

“My heart beats so fast,” he declared, “my blood as well!”

 

Izuku breathed.  “Okay,” he muttered, “get that other downed person out and retreat, I need to disconnect briefly.”

 

“Understood.”

 

He watched briefly for Flash to grab the paralyzed person (Native, part of him recognized), and get out of there so fast Stain didn’t have time to react, and then he started running back in the direction of Manual.  A quick probe showed that both of his champions were doing fine, and a few blocks away from Stain, he detransformed.

 

Nooroo flew out and he offered up the apple slices silently.  The butterfly kwami stared up at him solemnly while he ate.

 

“It was risky.”

 

He winced.  “I know.  I’m still feeling the strain and I’m not even transformed.”

 

“But,” Nooroo grinned, “you still did it!  You made two champions at once!”

 

“They’re not going to last more than ten minutes at this rate,” he grumbled, “Flash in particular is a power drain.”

 

Nooroo cocked his head.  “Yes, but Mr. Compress seems to be slowing down.  Let’s go again!”

 

“Thanks, Roo.”

 

As soon as the connections got restored, both champions said hello, one cheerfully and one simply.

 

“Mr. Compress, status?”

 

“Quite well, Gachou.  Between Flash, me, and the rest of the heroes still here, we’ve taken out three nomu and rescued all citizens in the area!  This is quite thrilling, a true masterpiece of a performance!”

 

“You’re doing great,” he said easily, “I’m going to lead the heroes you had dispatched to Stain, since he’s moved.  Flash, if you’re free…you can come.”

 

Flash mentally straightened.  “Thank you!  I will go towards you posthaste!”

 

“Finish there,” he said sternly, “and get an all clear.  You can get there in a few seconds anyway.”

 

“Indeed.  I will finish here and then travel to your location.”

 

Izuku hummed and cast out his senses, looking for the blood quirk he knew was Stain.  He came across the group of heroes with bright quirks, mostly fire based, and noted Endeavor in the mix.  He briefly sneered before he managed to snag Stain’s location.  A block away from the group of heroes and closing fast.

 

He swore and took off in their direction as fast as he could, soaring high over each roof as he jumped.  He was insanely lucky that the majority of the buildings around were the same height instead of the towering skyscrapers several blocks away, and soon enough a great plume of fire erupted from a side street.

 

He unlatched his sword from his cane and watched as Endeavor forced his sidekicks back so that he could duel the Hero Killer one on one, and he sneered.

 

He waited until Stain had gotten some blood, no doubt boiling hot, and Endeavor went stiff.  His flames still flares, especially when he realized that he was frozen, and Stain laughed mockingly before raising his sword.  The sidekicks were so far away that they wouldn’t make it in time, so Izuku leapt down, sword out and pointed.  Stain suddenly pivoted to block him, bound by instinct and he grit his teeth.

 

“Flash, now’s the time,” he called, “Endeavor is here and currently neutralized.”

 

Endeavor growled at him.  “Boy-”

 

“Oh my god shut the fuck up,” he snarled, “literally no one cares.  You cared more about getting the credit for this capture than the actual fucking capture and if I hadn’t been here that would have killed you!  Even Flash had better motivation.”

 

As if his name summoned him, Flash zoomed onto the scene and Stain bared his teeth in a facsimile of a smile.

 

“Mini Ingenium,” he called gleefully, “you’re back!  Come to die?”

 

Flash blurred and kicked at Stain’s head, forcing him to stop locking swords with Izuku and block that.  His speed was inhuman, but even he had limits, and between the speedster and the swordsman with a suit resistant to cuts, they managed to wear him down, making him slower and slower.  Finally, Flash got a kick to connect with the man’s chin, sending him flying back into a wall and knocking him out.  Endeavor was ranting and clearly straining to move.  His sidekicks looked between them nervously.

 

“We don’t have anything to bind him with,” he called out, “can you help before he wakes up?  We’ll see if we can’t strip him of weapons…”

 

They worked quickly and effectively while Burnin’ offered up her handcuffs.  They ended up using three pairs, binding his wrists to his opposite elbows and then another one around his forearms.  Flash managed to find knives in several places Izuku didn’t think there should be knives, and Mr. Compress chimed in with some classic hiding spots that they found a few more in.

 

Izuku walked up to Flash and tugged Daredevil back out of him, the blue lines fading.  Iida gasped a little as the power left and stumbled slightly, but Izuku breathed a sigh of relief when the little remaining power came back to him and his headache lessened significantly.

 

“We got Stain,” Burnin’ said, “you guys get back to your internship.  They know you’re here, right?”

 

They both nodded and ran off at a jog back to where Manual was supposed to be last, according to Mr. Compress.  The fires in the city were dying down if they hadn’t already been drowned out, puddles of water showing where their mentor had been.

 

“Gachou,” Mr. Compress called, “be careful, there’s still one nomu out-”

 

Claws scrambled at his costume before managing to catch, if not pierce entirely, and lifted him bodily into the air at a rapid pace.  He scrambled for his saber.

 

“Shit!  Yeah, I got that.  Dammit Roo, why’d you have to make me lighter…”

 

“On my way, sir,” Mr. Compress said with a crack.

 

The nomu adjusted its grip, claws tearing through the wings, and he groaned.  There went his gliding.  He heard a crack much closer and took a deep breath before stabbing upwards.

 

The nomu shrieked in surprise and its grip loosened before he was tumbling.  There was a flash of blue above him and then arms wrapped around him and he looked up into a grinning black and white geometric mask.

 

“Hello there!  Take a deep breath, now.”

 

He sucked in air and everything twisted around him before they untwisted with a crack, on the ground.  He wheezed a little, swallowing bile.

 

“That was awful,” he croaked, “please tell me it doesn’t feel like that for you.”

 

“It does twist,” Mr. Compress said cheerfully, “but I’ve been reliably informed from several rescued civilians that it doesn’t feel as nice to be ferried.  Several people threw up, thankfully not on me or I would have had to quit.”

 

Izuku wheezed.  “Oh?  Not interested in being a hero full time?  You’d be amazing at rescue work, even without the teleportation.”

 

He hemmed and hawed for a moment as he set the boy on his own feet.  “We’ll see.  I suppose the heroes of today are some of the grandest performers.”

 

“My friend is a magician,” Izuku admitted, “and I think he’s really cool.  He volunteers at children’s hospitals and they love it.  He also trained a bird to help him, and all of his tricks are the old school ones, so you’d maybe be even better since you have your quirk to help!  Animals definitely help, though, kids love animals.”

 

Mr. Compress laughed in delight.  “Yes, I can see that working.  I hope your friend pursues his dreams.”

 

“Gachou!”

 

His head shot up and he met his mentor’s gaze, Iida close behind, and he relaxed.

 

“I’m okay,” he said as they got closer, “Mr. Compress got it.”

 

Manual held out his hand for a handshake.  “It’s been a pleasure working with you.  You’re the champion, right?”

 

Mr. Compress nodded.  “Indeed.  It was a pleasure working with you, Manual.”

 

The hero laughed.  “I’m the one who should be saying that!  Without you, things could have been way worse.  Now, I understand the champion thing means your quirk changes, will it let all the nomu go?”

 

“No, that part is my original quirk.  I can deliver them into police custody, and they won’t pop out of the marbles unless I want them to or something stops my quirk from working.  Which I believe is only possible by a few?”

 

“I’ll pull the butterfly back now,” Izuku said, doing just that, “since it looks like that was the last of it.”

 

Apollo alighted on his hand and let the power be drawn out of her before she fluttered off to join Emerald and Deedee.  His champion didn’t change much in appearance, only his yellow coat faded to brown.

 

He blinked.  “You already had the top hat, that I know, but you just…wear the mask?”

 

The man laughed and pulled it slightly to the side for a warm brown eye to wink at him.  “For the theatics, of course.”

 

“Stay here,” Manual said, offering an easy, lopsided grin, “we’ll need your statement.  Plus, you’ll probably get a commendation.”

 

Sako blinked and swiftly put the mask back, but not before Izuku could spot a pleased blush.  “Oh.  Well, I was just… doing what was right.”

 

A police officer finally came over.  “Right, pass over your licenses please.”

 

Manual handed his over easily, and Izuku handed his over as well.  All four people looked at him incredulously, and he smiled politely, holding it further out.

 

“He’s with me,” he nodded his head in Sako’s direction, “so you need my license.”

 

The officer ran the IDs through the system, eyes wide, before he blinked.  “Huh.  Um, here’s your license, L-Lune sir.”

 

He took it back.  “It’s Gachou on Japanese soil.  I’ll see about getting it updated.  Thank you for your good work!”

 

The officer got all of their names and walked away in a slight daze before shaking himself and continuing his job.

 

Sako burst into quiet laughter.  “Forgive me, I was under the impression you were a hero student, not a fully fledged hero.”

 

“As was I,” Manual blinked, “what’s this about?”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “I’m both.  My French license is essentially a provisional license here, especially due to my age, but it does give me authority to champion people and essentially deputize them.  Otherwise, they’re technically breaking quirk usage laws, unless I only champion heroes.  Which I’m not exactly used to doing.”

 

Iida tapped his finger on his helmet.  “How intriguing!  That does make sense, because it would be terrible if someone like Mr. Compress, who did excellent and lifesaving work, was arrested due to licensing issues.  That is most forward thinking, Midoriya!”

 

Manual wrinkled his nose.  “Will it make paperwork more complicated?”

 

Izuku shook his head.  “Nope, UA’s got it.”

 

Manual clapped his hands.  “Speaking of paperwork, back to the agency!  It’ll be easier if we write the reports there.  Sako, would you be willing to come with us?  Since technically you’re operating under my agency.”

 

The magician extended his hands with a flourish.  “Lead on, my good knights.  We must observe the bureaucracy of being a hero.”

 

They all snickered a lot as they made their way through the battered city to the agency.

 

“Also, Iida’s shoulder needs medical attention.”

 

“Midoriya-!”

 

“Tenya, why didn’t you say something?!  I’ll call ahead to let the medics know, oh my gosh, are you okay?  Are you bleeding out?  Do we need to carry you-”

Notes:

i briefly considered NOT making internships one chapter (and they sort of aren't, we get to see everyone's fallout next time) and maybe flesh manual out as a character because i love the version of manual in my head, the 29 year old who's trying his best and might be dad material, but the fact of the matter is i don't plan on seeing him again, so i couldn't justify fleshing him out like i did with lamia, for example, who we did see a few more times and had significance to the plot besides being another quirkless person for izuku to relate to. but! i decided to not! other things my wife and i talked about... oh yeah! so people might be like "is izuku injured from the nomu grabbing him" and this was another thing that would have been put into an expanded chapter, but i made the izuku&flash vs stain fight a paragraph instead of a full scene, so i didn't really get to put in, but: the miraculous suit is really hard to damage especially from something like a sword, so put it at "cut resistant" and stain would have had to cut izzy's face. which i think is what he did in canon? but anyway flash is enough to make up for todoroki not being there, so we're gucci. fuck endeavor. not subjecting shouto to his sperm donor just to mirror canon.

izuku's hero license comes up again! they're kind of sort of important because technically unless he champions a hero they are actually breaking the law. so. he kind of NEEDS to have that dispensation to "deputize" people. that it happened to be sako in this case is surely coincidence and not me setting something up in the future. surely!

anyway, see you later! im only like 500 words into the next chapter, but i might finish it tomorrow. we'll see!

Chapter 14: the Aftermath

Summary:

internships are over! what's everyone else got to say about that?

Notes:

a couple people were concerned about marinette going to detnerat for some reason. that;s so weird of you to not trust. trust, trust. i need the plot to happen exactly as it does. everything is fine. :)

uh i guess slight trigger warning for talk of capital punishment...? in the vein of a debate. these kids wildin. if you want to skip it, as soon as you see "shinsou" stop, and then go to where Ashido comes in.

EDIT: a kind commenter pointed out that the company is not detrenat, as ive been saying it in my head, but detnerat, so i went in and corrected all of that. thanks!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“-so that’s how I destroyed a minor company!”

 

Adrien blinked.  “I wouldn’t call Detnerat a minor company.”

 

Marinette smiled sunnily, perfectly innocent, and shrugged.  “It is now!  Ayi Mei tore them apart, and I’m pretty sure Madam Tsurugi helped.”

 

“Hanabi,” Kagami specified, “not mother.  Like many of the older generations, she’s quirkless, so when she found out…”

 

Marinette huffed and waved her fork around.  “They literally sent me an internship request because Mic said I was quirkless and they were, what, offended I got that far in the festival?  Okay, whatever.  I learned everything I could from them, because I meant it when I said that I wanted to expand to a more general line so I needed experience with a diverse population, and then I tore them to the ground.”

 

Inko coughed to muffle a laugh.  “Did you know they had financed an entire town?  And they apparently had a famous reporter on payroll.  With how effectively you bankrupted them, the town’s as empty as a chip bag and a lot of people are suddenly out of work.”

 

Marinette sighed.  “And that’s terrible!  But also I’m pretty sure they may or may not have been a cult based on the strength of quirks.”

 

“Okay, cool, cult,” Izuku waved her off, “is no one going to talk about my mom’s amazing joke?  It was really funny, mum, I liked it a lot.”

 

Inko beamed.  “Thank you!  But yes, there’s an investigation into them now, so hopefully they weren’t just bigots.  Not that that would exempt them from consequences, but still.  Honestly, going after Marinette…”

 

Marinette smiled with a blush and took another bite of her food to keep herself from speaking.

 

“My internship was awesome,” Adrien huffed, “I got to talk to Natalie a lot, actually.  The people I went with heard my story and figured it would be best if I knew what she was already doing and then we’d learn from there, because different businesses have different practices, and all of them work for them, so.  She’s doing good, if anyone wanted to know.  Good at the business aspects, even if she hires out the fashion design ones.  Hey, Princess, maybe we can run the company together!  We’ll rebrand.”

 

She smiled dopily at him.  “Yeah, maybe.  We’ll see how we feel when we graduate, how about that?  And it would be a merger, if anything.”

 

Adrien nodded rapidly, smile just as lovesick as hers was, and Felix looked at Izuku with a deadpan expression.

 

“How was your internship, Felix,” Izuku let himself be prompted, “did you learn anything fun?”

 

Felix shrugged.  “How to know a good lawyer from a bad one, mostly.  My company was dealing with suing another over copyright infringement.  It was highly entertaining.”

 

“I made two champions at once since we were dealing with nomu and the Hero Killer,” Izuku shrugged, “but it gave me a big headache, so I think next time I need more firepower I’m just going to make a god instead.”

 

Felix snorted, shaking his head.  “Only you.  Besides, we already knew about the double champion thing.”

 

“Well, Roo thought I should mention it again, in case it hadn’t sunk in.  Apparently he’s never had a holder do it before.  Guess we know why, though.”

 

“I actually have a theory,” Nooroo flew out, “that even quirkless individuals in this day and age are hardier than humans of the past, because their bodies prepare them for having quirks even if they don’t get one!  So it would have been actually impossible for my previous holders to have multiple champions unless there was a strong disconnect and they let their champions roam free, or they got a big power-up from another source, perhaps the peacock.”

 

Felix hummed, thoughtful.  “Duusuu?”

 

She flew out with a giggle.  “Maybe!  If we made a booster!  I bet Orikko could also help.  It’d be pretty risky, though, even then.  Human minds weren’t meant to hold that much information - they’d pop!”

 

“So concerning,” Izuku said brightly, “I’m kind of glad I’m not in the past then, quirkless or no.”

 

“Besides,” Nooroo said seriously, “then you wouldn’t have been green.”

 

“Shut up about him being green,” Tikki snapped, “no one cares!  Marinette is way better than your stupid plant-like holder!”

 

Trixx leaned over to Plagg and affected an Australian accent.  “And ‘ere we see the most dangerous predator known to man - catfighting bugs.”

 

Plagg coughed sharply like he was spitting up a hairball.  “Absolutely not, they’re not even fighting over me, so the pun is banned.”

 

Duusuu shrieked with laughter.  “I could turn him into a plant!”

 

The other five kwami immediately said, “NO.”

 

Trixx cocked his head.  “I mean, I could make him look more plant-like…”

 

Felix plucked him out of the air.  “No.  You know better than to use your powers unfettered.”

 

“Speaking of powers unfettered,” Inko cut in sternly, “Izuku, I don’t want you doing that again unless it’s dire.  Not for school things, not for fun.  If later you want to practice, you need an adult in the know.”

 

His eyebrows raised.  “Not even another one of us?”

 

“Not even another one of you,” she nodded, “I think you’re all quite capable, but I don’t know if you’re capable of being objective.  You need someone trained to see your limits, like your teachers.”

 

Felix shrugged. “Seems fair to me.  Besides, you like Aizawa, do you not?”

 

Izuku nodded slowly.  “That seems reasonable.  I can’t imagine doing it again unless it was an emergency, and I can practice our powers without doing that again, so it should be fine.”

 

“Yeah, your meditation to check out quirks,” Ren perked up, “how’s that going?”

 

He beamed.  “Pretty well!  I’ve figured out how to identify a blood related quirk, I’m pretty sure.  Quirks are often centered in the places that use them most, so quirks like Kacchans are in his hands, mostly, for example.  Blood quirks sometimes tick around specific locations, like Stain and his stomach because he needed to ingest blood, but they also circulate like veins, because they’re blood related, so they act like blood.”

 

Adrien sat back.  “Makes sense.  So mine’s at my mouth.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “Yeah, I guess so.”

 

Felix narrowed his eyes.  “Have you…not looked at our quirks?”

 

“In my defense,” Izuku said immediately, “I’ve never had to champion any of you and I already knew what your quirks did!

 

“He’s saying we aren’t interesting,” Kagami deadpanned, “and our quirks are boring.”

 

“That’s not it!  I just, uh, I didn’t think about it!”

 

Inko giggled behind a hand.  “Well, there’s only one thing for it.”

 

Nooroo flew over.  “They’re all close enough that you don’t need me, but I’ll lend you some focus.”

 

He smiled gratefully at his kwami and settled in.

 

“Well, right off the bat,” he smiled, “Ren’s is, indeed, around his mouth.  It’s sky blue.  Use it?  Yep, it gets brighter and a little sparkly, like the best summer’s day reflecting off the water.  It’s pretty.”

 

Adrien whooped.  “Hear that, Princess?”

 

“Marinette actually has some stuff, and now that I’m looking back at Adrien, he does too,” he said thoughtfully, “I guess it’s the magic?  Ren, yours is green, around your hands.  Mari’s is pink, and it’s kind of everywhere.  Concentrated in her head, I guess?  It’s definitely less defined than a quirk, and feels different, but it’s pretty clearly there.”

 

Marinette hummed.  “Neat!  Three left, keep going.”

 

“Gami’s base quirk is yellow…smoke, I guess?  It ripples out like a puddle that had a rock thrown in it, over and over.  The silver magic makes it ripple more as it flows around her, definitely like wind or water.  It makes the smoke go farther if you think about it.  Makes sense, I guess, but it’s pretty funny that it’s the magic that’s silver.”

 

Kagami snorted.  “Not much in the way of lightning, then, but I suppose I don’t use that one as much.”

 

“Felix’s quirk is lilac,” he sighed wistfully, and there were seven snickers that he ignored, “and is mostly around his mind.  It’s staticky, and sometimes it shoots down his nerves, if I’m right.  It’s a cloud of sparks, I guess because his quirk is mostly mental…  It’s in… I guess the top middle of the brain.  Maybe that’s important?  Something to do with movement?  I haven’t actually studied the brain so I don’t know.”

 

“Something to look into, then,” Felix said smoothly, “I’ll look it up.”

 

He turned his attention to his mom and caught his breath.  “Oh, mum.  You look… like a planet.  Your quirk is an orbit, which your usual pulling motions mirror.  Things get caught in the gravity of your quirk… I don’t even know if I’d call it Attraction if I could see it like this.  It’s a beautiful grey and it just loops around itself like a comet, with a large ball and a trailing tail that reconnects.  Oh, are you using it?  It just started spinning faster.”

 

Inko giggled.  “Maybe.  That sounds wonderful.  Thank you.”

 

“And kwami register as little sparks of bright color that I’m ignoring,” he said cheerfully, “because if I actually pay attention to you I might go blind!  Colors match magic, though.”

 

Longg chuckled.  “I imagine.  I don’t think Nooroo’s magic has ever nurtured in this direction before.”

 

“It hasn’t,” the butterfly admitted, “but mostly because there wasn’t a need to see people’s magic or powers, since they either didn’t have any, or their magic could change as we willed it.  Now that people’s inherent magic has changed to quirks, we need to work with them more.  They’re rigid and have taken specific forms, albeit sometimes beautiful ones.”

 

“And of course there’s still the side effects,” Marinette pointed out gleefully, “like Izzy’s weakness to cold and…”

 

Adrien scrambled back, but not in time as she lunged forward, burying her hands in his hair.  It took just a few seconds until he was purring and bright red.

 

Felix burst out laughing and it turned into a cackle when Ren’s face just got redder and he couldn’t stop purring as Marinette ran her fingers through his hair.

 

“Plagg, I’m going to kill you,” he choked out, “actually figure out a way to kill you.”

 

“You’re so cute,” Izuku and Inko cooed as one, and then Inko continued, “but I’m sorry to say the apartment doesn’t allow pets.”

 

Plagg cackled, and Adrien gave up and leaned into his giggling girlfriend, burying his face in her shoulder and just enjoying the feeling.

 

“I’m also weaker to cold, but only in the sense that I’ll sleep more when it’s winter,” she said with a wide grin, “and I’ve found my diet is becoming more carnivorous.”

 

“Butterflies and moths eat a lot of things,” Izuku said promptly, “and I will never give up katsudon no matter what magic tries to make me do.  Sorry Roo, you’re not worth it.”

 

The purple kwami sighed gustily.  “I understand.  I’ll always be the other woman.”

 

Everyone stopped and Izuku snickered.  “What have you been watching?”

 

Nooroo huffed.  “I’m very cultured, I’ll have you know.”

 

“No, I mean, I don’t doubt it.  You’ve been around for a while.”

 

“Are you calling me old?!”

 

“Haven’t you existed since the dawn of time or something like that?!  Or at the very least, as long as humans?”

 

“What’s that got to do with anything?!”

 

“That’s objectively old!”

 

“Your mom is objectively old!”

 

“Mum’s a spring chicken, you watch your mouth!  She’s not even forty!”

 

The others let them continue to bicker while they were both sporting wide grins, gasping at appropriate childish insults that meant nothing. And they all relaxed at the table.

 

Internships were done, and all the consequences that came with them.

 


 

School the next day was slightly awkward, because everyone very clearly knew who’d taken down Stain.  Their hero names (or champion names, in Sako’s case) had been in the media release, but their actual names were not, and the pictures weren’t very clear, since identities were an issue.  Indeed, Izuku himself was called “Gachou, licensed in France,” and Lune wasn’t mentioned.  All French outlets that anyone would be able to find made the miraculous heroes out to be a young team the Armé had sponsored, no mention of the magic, and definitely no mention of their identities.  Past that, even if people saw Gachou and Lune side by side, unless they already knew it was him, no one would really be able to connect the heroes together because of the magic around their identities.  Same thing with Ryuunami and Tsunami.  Everyone else would probably be seen as a visiting hero, and very few people knew who the other six were.

 

Of course, “Flash” wasn’t mentioned either, because despite the pictures, they just knew him as “Ingenium II” (since he’d taken that name after his brother had reprimanded him), and Sako was “Mr. Compress,” since they didn’t want to reveal his civilian identity.

 

“Midoriya,” Uraraka bounded over to him, “that was you and Iida, right?!”

 

He instinctively smiled, batting down the reactive flinch from someone getting up in his space so quickly.  “Yeah.  We happened to be in the city at the time and couldn’t help but meddle.  I’m just glad we didn’t get severely hurt.”

 

Iida winced at this and did his best to ignore Izuku’s sharp smile.  Between him and Iida’s brother, they’d chided him within an inch of his life for his recklessness and thoughtlessness.  His shoulder had been healed easily and quickly, but Tensei had constantly reminded him of it by jabbing it to accentuate his points during his rants, and even now Iida was clearly fighting to rub his shoulder.

 

“Yeah, that was so cool,” Kaminari beamed, “how’d you do it?  The Hero Killer was like, a big deal, right?  Like, I did some research afterwards because there were apparently a lot of comments from… some fanatic followers?  So obviously he had to have some sort of message-”

 

“I don’t think the message matters so much if you’re murdering people to get it across,” Yaomomo cut in, raising an eyebrow, “because I am a firm disbeliever in the sentiment of the ends justifying the means.  Stain could have been fighting for world peace itself and it still wouldn’t have justified murdering heroes.”

 

Shinsou snorted beside her.  “Even if those heroes were terrible people, apparently.”

 

“I’m not saying that killing someone is never justified,” Yaomomo argued, “but there’s a difference between self defense and murder!  Even execution as a capital punishment can be construed as self defense of the larger populace depending on the severity of the crime, but taking justice into your own hands without the due process of law and simply stabbing people isn’t a good system of justice and that man had extremely skewed morals!”

 

“If we’re debating the ethics of capital punishment,” Shinsou hummed idly, “wouldn’t it be better for the criminal to just… suffer in prison forever?  In solitary if they can’t be trusted around others?  Or does that count as cruel and unusual, since isolation can make people go insane?”

 

Yaomomo waved her head back and forth, thinking.  “I suppose I can see it both ways.  Is it more humane to kill people like rapists and serial murderers, or would it be better to have them locked up for the rest of their lives?  There’s also the danger of them getting out, if they’re confined, but I suppose Tartarus is called the impenetrable prison, so that should work.”

 

Shinsou snapped his fingers.  “But that might fall into the Invincible Door fallacy.”

 

“I assume it’s called the impenetrable prison because all aspects of the prison are impenetrable, not just the doors.”

 

“Sure, but quirks are wild.  With enough firepower, anything is possible, and quirks are just getting stronger.  Plus, if you play the long con you can theoretically infiltrate.”

 

“The background checks for anyone going into Tartarus have to be obscene in their thoroughness.”

 

“Sure, but if you’re an amoral person who’s willing to do anything for money, or you’re being blackmailed into it, you’d probably be able to do some damage at least.  Teaming up with whoever is sending out the nomu?  Badabing, badaboom, prison break.  Woulda been better just to kill off the most dangerous inmates.”

 

“I thought you were advocating for long term imprisonment over capital punishment?”

 

“Oh, you know me.  Devil’s advocate.  Besides, that’s not what I said.  I said they should suffer.   Completely different.”

 

“Um,” Ashido raised her hand, “how did we get here from talking about Stain?”

 

Everyone was quiet for a moment before Izuku coughed into his hand.  “There’s a quirk the European Union uses called Dream Maze that traps the worst prisoners in, well, a dream maze that keeps them there until they’ve confronted and resolved all of their bad decisions.  Supposedly it’s a prison reform system, but the person with the quirk can only put in one person at a time, so they use it more on small-time criminals than big ones so they can get more people through.”

 

Kagami blinked.  “To lower the recidivism, I assume?”

 

“Exactly!  And it’s proven to make them better people with higher moral standards, and anyone willing to go through the program gets assistance for a fresh start!  Recidivism is a big problem with a lot of lower level criminals and villains because a lot of the time they were just doing it to make their lives slightly better, like stealing food or money, and their time in prison means they aren’t actively working and it makes it harder for them to find a job, so they become repeat offenders because they have very few options left.  It’s also a reason people turn to gangs, because they want security, and crime pays.  Up until you get arrested, I mean.  It’s a vicious cycle and society can help address it by having better welfare programs!”

 

“The only welfare you should be worried about,” a dark voice spoke from the front of the classroom, “is your own.”

 

They all jumped and looked at their teacher in shock.  He looked at them with a raised eyebrow and they all scrambled to their seats.

 

He hummed.  “Five seconds.  Your internships have made you sloppy.  That will have to change in the next two weeks.”

 

He looked over the students until Yaoyorozu raised her hand.  “Erm, what’s in two weeks, sensei…?”

 

He cocked his head.  “What’s the date?”

 

“May… 31st?”

 

He slowly grinned, baring his teeth at them.  “Which means tomorrow is June.  You have finals in two weeks.”

 

Half the class screamed in fear and Kagami leaned forward, unperturbed.

 

“[France has finals in one week,]” she murmured to him, “[which means the other three are about to leave on their trips.]”

 

He made a noise of realization.  “[Which means they’re going to be looking for the other jewels!]”

 

Kagami nodded and sat back again as Aizawa began to answer questions about the finals.

 

Two weeks, huh?

 


 

He settled in for his meditation and puddled.  It had been almost two weeks since he’d seen the quirk he was looking for.  Had something happened?  Had they just moved?

 

His attention immediately caught on the edge of his senses and he focused to confirm, Emerald already settling on his hand.

 

Yes, it was!

 

Wobbly Rainbow!

Notes:

boy i sure hope detnerat being a smear on the pavement isn't gonna have long reaching consequences. being slightly more serious, i fucking hate the war arc? im sure anyone who's read any of my fics knows this, i almost always end the story immediately after the cultural festival, because i simply don't care about anything past that and like to wrap things up in nice neat bows. no idea what canon is doing, at this point, i stopped paying attention beyond knowing those arcs exist and some base details (thank you, other fics). but yeah detnerat isn't an issue. the company, i mean. im sure some of the people are still kicking around.

the dream maze was kidnapped from Lomonaeran's hp series "Children of the Sun" that i kinda really like and rread for hte third time probably recently. anyone who was on my server a year or two ago has probably heard the "think sneaky thoughts: shadows. breezes. ...mice." at least once, which is a bastardized quote from it, but i liked the concept of that magical item turned into a quirk because quirks are literally anything, so why not?

anyway, wobbly rainbow next chapter!!! :D

Chapter 15: Wobbly Rainbow

Summary:

we get to meet Wobbly Rainbow, finally

Notes:

OKAY, TRIGGER WARNING TIME!
-suicidal thoughts
-off screen original minor character death as a plot device
-unreliable narrator
-discussions of car accidents (?)
-"insane" and "crazy" as minor slurs (?)

i think that's mostly it! my (?) ones are ones where idk if i should tag it, but some people might appreciate it so it's there! If you think this chapter is going to be too heavy for you, it's quickly summarized in the end notes, but my strong recommendation is to just skip the entire thing if you can't handle it. thanks!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Bubaigawara Jin was having an awful fucking day, thank you for asking.

 

It seemed like his life had been a series of awful fucking days for the past several months, and he felt like he was on the verge of a breakdown.  Or, well, on the verge of another breakdown, since he was such a fuckup anyway, he shouldn’t even be alive right now.

 

…What was he talking about?  Right.  Awful days.  It turned out that talking to yourself made it difficult to hold down a job.  He’d recently gotten a job at a dinky little place that sold shoes of all shapes and sizes, but they’d gone bankrupt recently and he’d been laid off, along with everybody else.  Gone were the days of overnight stocking and unloading the new shoes from the trucks, setting up the store when no customers would be in it to ask him uncomfortable questions about why he wore a mask all the time and why he looked like he was always about to cry because he’s just a little baby, isn’t he, too much of a coward to make sure he’s the real one-

 

And that was after getting mugged not once, not twice, but three times in the past several months!  Not that he really had anything to be mugged for, but it’s much harder to get even odd jobs when you look like you’ve been run over by a car and you really don’t want to take off the mask because it hurts so bad, the desire to make another clone, and why not?  He’s probably not the original anyway, the fucking clones can just take his place after, no one would be able to tell the difference-

 

He had a little bit of money left.  No place to live, unfortunately, because no one was seedy enough to take his last yen for rent and besides it was plenty warm outside anyway, so what if he sort of smelled like trash, not like anyone’s going to get close enough to the crazy shit to smell him anyway, his back could take it and that meant he had money for food.  Should he even be eating?  Do clones that turn into goop need to eat?  Or is that why they turn into goop, because they don’t have any actual substance?  Was he slowly turning into a real boy like Pinocchio because he kept eating?

 

I’m… pretty sure that’s not how it works.

 

Plus, sometimes he got lucky!  Sometimes there was a perfectly warm and only slightly eaten meal in the trashcan!  Sure, sometime restaurants made sure any food they threw out was inedible, those fuckers, but half of the time, it was totally good!  And pizzerias, oh, don’t even get him started, any time someone ordered a pizza that they never picked up, or that was late, the employees got first dibs, obviously, but sometimes they were too full, or they didn’t like the toppings.  Well Jin wasn’t one to be picky, not that he could fucking afford to be, so he swung by the pizzerias every once in a while and hoped he got there before the other homeless people.  Beggars can’t be choosers!

 

Is that hygienic?

 

Hell no it wasn’t!  But he hadn’t gotten sick and died yet, so good enough!  And tomorrow, he’d be applying to another job, and he was totally not going to get it, who the fuck would hire him?  No one sane.  Heh.  Because he wasn’t sane anyway.

 

You seem alright to me.

 

But it was cool!  It was totally fine!  He’d turn his life around, get a job, keep his quirk wrapped up real tight, and then everything would be fine and he wouldn’t split apart like a watermelon!

 

Keeping your quirk wrapped up is bad for you.  Quirks want to be used, I’ve heard.

 

Well, what did he know?  Nothing, really.  Jin wasn’t the most studious, after all.  Hell, when he was younger he’d used clones to attend classes for him, so he could play video games instead!  It was arguably what had started this whole mess, getting him too used to relying on clones to do the things he didn’t want.  But then he’d made too many.  And then they’d gotten mad.  And gotten ideas.   And decided to reenact the start of the Soviet Union with the uprising of the working class, and wasn’t it so funny that he didn’t even really remember if he was the original or not, the only way to check was to see if he bled-

 

Make a clone of someone else then, and I’ll help you check.

 

Hmmm, maybe that would work.  He hadn’t gotten new measurements in a while, but he still remembered everyone he’d measured before, it’s a curse, never forgetting, everything is so loud sometimes, so maybe he could?  But who could he make?  His… mom?

 

Moms can be pretty great.  Was yours?

 

Oh, he hadn’t thought about her in a while.  She had been… blond, of course, with grey eyes, and she’d had the eidetic memory that she’d passed on to him.  Not a quirk, she’d wink, but good enough.  Dad had been stern, but kind.  He could make copies of objects by holding an object in his left, and then another would appear in his right.  They were made of the same goopy stuff Jin’s clones were, so they didn’t hold up to any damage, but they could last forever if treated with care.  The difference was, he couldn’t do any living things with brains, just objects, and it was better if he could hold them.  He could sort of make food, but it wasn’t as nutritious.

 

And of course there was his sis DON’T THINK ABOUT HER YOU DON’T DESERVE TO THINK ABOUT HER-

 

Are any of them still…?

 

No, of course not.  Jin ruined everything he touched.  He didn’t even need his other voice to tell him that.  He knew it was true.

 

I don’t believe that.

 

It was, though.  It had been his fault.  The car accident.  Shiya DON’T had wanted him to come celebrate with them but he’d had all that make-up work to do from when the teachers found out.  She DESERVE had wasted time trying to convince him to come anyway.  If she KILLED HER hadn’t, they would have been in the car earlier and avoided the speeding vehicle entirely.

 

And she died.  And it was his fault.  His parents knew it too.

 

They survived?

 

For what it was worth.  He was eighteen, an adult.  He didn’t need them anymore anyway.  He couldn’t blame them for leaving even if everyone always left because who wanted to help poor pitiful, fucked up batshit Jin, and he never saw them again.  They changed their numbers too.  He’s not sure where Shiya is now.  He’d have liked to visit her even if he shouldn’t dare, since he was the one who’d gotten her killed in the first place.

 

You didn’t.  It couldn’t have been your fault.  It was just unlucky.

 

Well, it couldn’t have been her.  She was all luck.  That meant it had to have been Jin.

 

But it was fine!  He did great for a while!  Up until he fucked up massively and made too many clones at once and they staged the previously mentioned worker’s rebellion!  Long time coming, of course, imagine being born just to work until you die.  That’s not life.  That’s not living, it’s hell and its soul crushing and even clones have enough of a soul to realize that-

 

Do you want to make a clone?  To see her again?  You said you still remember her, right?

 

Of course, he would never forget.  Mom made sure of that.  It was just, well, he didn’t deserve to.  And she’d just die again.  He didn’t know if he could watch.  He hadn’t the first time.  She’d been dead before she reached the hospital and all he’d seen was the sheet.  Maybe… maybe he didn’t remember what she looked like.

 

You do.

 

Yes, of course, he must, it's all he’s good for now anyway, to remember everything, and she knew about his quirk, and she’d see how old he’d gotten how he’d lived past his fucking expiration date and know what was happening.  She was smart like that.  So smart.

 

Maybe…

 

Maybe he could?

 

He remembered her, and the shape of her hands.  They were pianist hands, she’d always said proudly, before butchering Mozart on the piano in the music room, and then she’d laugh over his groans.  She was truly terrible at all music things.  The only thing she was bad at, he figured.  She had been like Dad, able to clone objects, but she could do it from memory.  She was constantly making pencils because she always lost hers, only to find them stuck through the base of her ponytail when she went to take her hair out.  One time, she’d stuck a cloned pencil in there and hadn’t realized until it got goop all in her hair.  She’d complained that she could feel it for days afterwards, even though she had taken a shower every night.  And her hair was long and flaxen and she’d always say it looked so pretty down but then she’d get annoyed with it and put it up.  She’d invented what she always called a poor man’s braid crown, with a wink, where she braided two pigtails and then used bobby pins to pin them to her head, and it really did sort of look like a braid crown, when the ends of the braids cross on the top of her head, and she’d beam at him and show it off, loudly crowing that it’d only taken her ten minutes, where a braid crown with hair her length could easily take half an hour and was almost guaranteed to be lopsided because she couldn’t see what she was doing.  And sometimes, she’d declare that a poor man’s braid crown was not enough, and she’d plop in front of Jin and ask him to do it and he’d forgotten that, hadn’t he?  He’d been so good at doing her hair because he’d done it ever since they were four and five and Mom had been busy and it had looked terrible but Shiya had demanded it stayed.  And her eyes were just so slightly pink around the edge of her iris, trying to beat back the grey.  She’d smiled like nothing could ever be wrong in life, and it wasn’t until she was gone.

 

But… there she was.

 

She blinked up at him and wrinkled her nose at his mask.  “Bro, you got ugly.”

 

He sputtered indignantly.  “You can’t even see my face!”

 

“I just assumed that you got a mask to cover up some horrible disfigurement you got while I was gone.”

 

“I- well, there is a scar…”

 

She threw out her hand.  “There you go!  Don’t worry, we’re a family of lookers, I bet even a scar won’t scare me off.”

 

He swallowed thickly, running a finger down the scar through the fabric mask.  “I, uh.  That’s not what I’m worried would scare you off.”

 

She shrugged.  “It’s whatever.  It’s been a long time, hasn’t it?”

 

He whimpered and then she was hugging him and he didn’t deserve it-

 

“Hush,” she bopped him right on the head, “you’re being a dummy.  For someone who’s older than me, you sure are dumber.”

 

He choked on a laugh.  “Always.  You know I’m always dumber than you, Shi.”

 

She snickered.  “Dumb enough you let life get you down when I wasn’t there, huh?”

 

He tensed and she sighed.  “Come on,” she leaned back, “I know I’m a clone, and I know you wouldn’t have made me this young if you knew me as older.  How old are you, Jin?”

 

“…Thirty three.”

 

She stilled and swallowed.  “That’s old as shit,” she said lightly.

 

“Twice as old as you got to be.”

 

She sat down beside him on the dirty alleyway.  “Dang.  Twice.”

 

For once, the voices in his head were quiet.  In fact, he hadn’t heard them in a while now.

 

“And you waited this long to clone me?  For shame bro!  That’s way too long!”

 

He choked.  “You’re not real.”

 

She shrugged.  “I’m real enough.  Just because I’m not permanent doesn’t mean I’m not real.  Sure, I’m based around your memory, but come on, your memory has always been good.  Better than Mom’s, even, and she passed hers off as a quirk.  So.”

 

“Not good enough ,” he spat.

 

She narrowed her eyes at him and then ripped his mask off.  He choked and grabbed for it, holding it close, and felt the voices immediately rise up-

 

Shhhh, it’s okay.

 

It was like a big blanket had settled over his thoughts.  He sucked in air and stared at the dead girl in front of him.

 

She hummed, eyes on his forehead, right between his eyes.  “It’s not so bad.  Very neat stitching, whoever did this could have been a seamstress.  Seamster?  Seamster.  I won’t go assuming people’s genders. I will admit, the butterfly is new, though.”

 

He blinked.  What?

 

Ah, that would be me.   The voice was sheepish, and, well, now that he was focusing, not one he recognized.

 

"Sorry, sorry!  I thought I introduced myself, but you were kind of not paying attention… And no, you’re not going more crazy.  I’m a completely different person, half a city away, that’s just here to talk.  I can go, if you want?  Oh, but I can tell you about how your clones look in comparison to you, if you want?"

 

“There’s someone in my head,” he said, “who isn’t me.”

 

"Right."

 

“And you want… to help?”

 

Shiya snapped her fingers.  “Gimme the deets.”

 

"She’s an extension of you, I think if she keeps a hand on your mask I should be able to talk to her too."

 

Jin extended his mask in bewilderment, but she grabbed it anyway.

 

"Is it working?"

 

She blinked.  “Oh.  Hi!  I’m Bubaigawara Shiya.  It’s nice to meet you.”

 

"You can call me Gachou!  It’s probably bad form to give out my civilian name immediately…"

 

She grinned.  “Oho?  A big shot hero?”

 

"Sort of?  Anyway.  Hello!  It’s nice to meet you two as well!  There’s no way to say this without coming across as creepy but I’ve sort of been looking for you, Jin, for the past two weeks, ish?  At first it was just because your quirk looks really cool and is super unique, but then I started watching you more and you seemed really upset?  But then I got permission to talk to you and I wanted to see if I could help, maybe."

 

“Yeah, you do sound like a creep,” Shiya said cheerfully, “but you can see quirks?  Do tell.  What do we look like?”

 

"Jin’s quirk made me call him Wobbly Rainbow in my head!  It’s a big glob of this greyish white stuff that sometimes changes color and texture.  Like, usually it's sort of like jello or slime, but then it will go all hard and rigid and purple.  Or blue and smokey, or yellow and like lightning!  It will completely change properties!  Now I know that this is because it’s things you’ve cloned before, or know how to clone, so it’s temporarily mimicking the quirks of the person you’d clone.  Which is really cool!  And you’d said that the goopy stuff looks like what the clones fall apart into, which makes a lot of sense for what your base quirk looks like.  It’s really cool!  Your quirk hangs out in your upper body a lot, just blobbing there, no specific shape.  Up and until, of course, you make a clone!  Then you get a section of goop that’s changed and it splits off from you until it forms a person.  That’s how I can tell she’s a clone!  Usually, I bet her quirk would be more in her core and her hands, based on what you said it was, but since she’s a clone, the blob that makes her up is all from your quirk, and just the parts that would be hers look like her quirk.  Hers is kind of pink, though it’s similar in texture, so it’s a little harder for me to tell.  It’s pretty cool, though!"

 

Shiya grinned triumphantly.  “My quirk is pink?  My goop was kinda pink, now that I think about it.  Cute!  And it’s pretty cool that you’d be able to tell who’s a clone or not.”

 

"I mean, for science he should make two other clones and see if the pattern holds true.  Because otherwise I could be totally wrong and that’s just how your quirk was shaped when you were alive!"

 

Jin flinched.  “I don't…”

 

Shiya patted his arm.  “It’s okay, bro.  I’m here.  I’ll just make a knife, easy, anyone tries something and they’ll know my wrath!”

 

“You can’t say that,” he protested, “you don't like violence!”

 

“Sure,” she agreed easily, “but I don’t like someone hurting my brother more.  Easy choice.  Or… make a clone of cousin Kino!  How old was she the last time you saw her?”

 

“Two,” he whispered, “she was two.”

 

“There you go!  Baby clone!”

 

"The third person should probably be someone with a quirk that you know, and one that isn’t another cloning quirk.  Hey, are you guys related to Ectoplasm?  Huh…"

 

Jin made a clone of his cousin the last time he’d seen her, and Kino cooed up at him.  Shiya cooed back, wagging a finger in the toddler’s face.  Then he took a deep breath and he remembered his best friend.

 

"Oh shit, is that a Kaminari?  I think I know his kid."

 

In his startle, he dissolved both Kino and his old friend from high school, an upperclassman he only knew for a year, but who hung around him anyway.  Shiya was still there.

 

“You can let me go too, bro,” she said lightly, “it’s okay.  You’re not a clone.”

 

"You really aren’t.  All your clones are just person shaped extensions of your quirk."

 

“See, butterfly boy agrees,” she grinned, “and hey, it sounds like he can let you reconnect with your old friend!  I remember him, I can’t believe he had a kid.  How old is this kid, even?”

 

"Uh, fourteen or fifteen?"

 

“Dang, he had a kid when he was like, nineteen?  Right out of high school?  Jin, did he even have a girlfriend?”

 

“Yeah,” he said numbly, “she had a kinetic energy quirk.”

 

“Good for him, then!  Butterfly boy, you’re gonna reconnect them, right?”

 

"I’ll do my best!"

 

She nodded once.  “Good.  And, Jin?”

 

He looked down at his sister.  She was so young.  “Yeah?”

 

She beamed up at him, sun bright and completely out of place in their surroundings, with trash and goop alike around them.

 

“I love you.”

 

He held her until she broke and sobbed.

 

Bubaigawara Jin was having an amazing fucking day, thank you for asking.

Notes:

Wobbly Rainbow is revealed as Twice! He talks about his life and mental state for a while, talking to himself, and doesn't have great things to say. He also talks about how he's uncertain if he's a clone or not, then due to a mysterious voice he assumes is one of his, is prompted to talk about his family. He reveals his younger sister died and he hasn't seen his parents since, and how he believes it to be his fault. While thinking about his little sister, he accidentally clones her due to his inherited eidetic memory, and she reveals how surprised she is that her real self (as she is well aware she is a clone immediately) is so much younger than her older brother, and Jin reveals that he's twice as old as she ever got to be. Eventually, it's revealed that the mysterious voice is not actually from him, and they both, while holding Jin's mask, talk to Gachou, who talks about the shape of their quirks and how he can tell Shiya (Jin's sister) is a clone. Jin makes two other clones, of a baby cousin and of a friend from highschool (supposed to be Kaminari Denki's father, but there's no real confirmation beyond sharing the name "Kaminari" and electricity quirks) and Gachou easily confirms: Jin's clones are goop shaped people on the quirk plane that have parts that look like their actual quirks, and thus it's easy to tell who's a clone or not. Jin spends time with his sister before she too dissolves, comforted to both see her again and get actual real confirmation that he isn't a clone.

And that's that!

I saw some really good guesses for the identity of Wobbly Rainbow, including AfO, All Might, Momo, Eri (and that threw me for a moment, but the first person to comment it said "the author is the type to do that" which is so true so be on the lookout for her in quirk meditations lmao, her quirk looks cool), and i think one person said Aoyama? Which, cool. Toga was disproved because it was, shh, if you havne't figured it out dw about it, and everyone else looks different. I can understand All Might, but I will admit the people who thought it was Momo flabbergasted me a little because we'd seen her quirk not once, but twice. Regardless, it was really fun looking at all of your guesses and you made me work harder! Logic wise, I designed Jin's quirk based on physical reality, since the greyish white is the color of his goop, and then, like a true mimicry quirk, it "remembers" quirks of previous clones. The splitting we saw was actually splitting, those moments like in canon where Jin has a panic attack and has to hold his head together, rip.

I really really enjoyed writing this chapter, and if Jin has a canon backstory past the clone worker uprising we saw, no he doesn't, he now has a lovely sister Shiya whom I adore. Most of this chapter was completely off the cuff, but I'm very very pleased with it. Thanks for sticking around! See you in a day or two, we're getting into final exams soon!

Chapter 16: All Might is Jared, 19

Summary:

Final exams! Things are shifted a bit from canon due to our change in class members...

Notes:

a random yen conversion for you: ten thousand yen is about $64 USD and $88 CAD. go convert it into your own currencies if you want to, those numbers were for me and my wife

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hitoshi leaned over to Momo.

 

“Okay, what are they saying now?”

 

She furrowed her brow and squinted at the two cousins in front of them who were jabbering away in their weird, possibly made up language.  It was almost a dialect of Chinese, apparently, but in the sense that English was a dialect of German, so, largely incomprehensible.

 

“Something about France.  Context made me think they were talking about our final exams, but why would France get into that?”

 

Hitoshi leaned back.  “Comparing the different school systems?  France follows the Western model, right?”

 

She snapped her fingers.  “Yes, that must be it!  It’s almost summer, so Western schooling would be taking year exams right now!  Perhaps they’re commiserating with their old friends, or lamenting that they have to take finals again so soon, when they must have taken them before coming here as well.  Or perhaps they’re noting how much farther ahead they are now that they’re in Eastern schooling.”

 

“Or maybe,” Hitoshi mused sardonically, “they’re not talking about finals at all.  I mean, they don’t seem all that worried.”

 

Momo frowned, worried.  “I hope they’re not like Ashido.”

 

He snorted.  “Dunno what teacher she thinks she has, if she honestly believes the robot thing.  I mean, sure, I definitely believe that it’s been the finals for other years.  But Aizawa would never do that to us.”

 

“For multiple reasons,” she murmured, “not the least of them how insane our class is.”

 

He nodded solemnly.  “The sports festival was really tame compared to what it could have been.”

 

He imagined, for a moment, a sports festival where Todoroki didn’t get out in the second round.  Where the quirkless wonder didn’t dominate the battlefield.  Where he didn’t take out the walking bomb in the first battle before he could really get worked up.  It was a beautiful disaster full of chaos and violence and high emotions and Hitoshi definitely wouldn’t have gotten as far as he did.  If he’d had to fight Stonewall Frostson over there?  He’d have been out before he could say “frostbite,” and then he wouldn’t be here.  Maybe still in a remedial course, or something, but he wouldn’t have shown the top brass that he had what it took to be in the hero course and then he’d be stuck in General Education still, away from Momo.

 

He would admit, but only to himself, that despite his “I don’t need friends” attitude, he really liked Momo’s company.  Technically she was going to be a job due to the family he was adopted into, which seemed a little wild and archaic to him, but also she’d put good effort into making him feel welcome.  After breaking the ice by lamenting about the state of Aizawa and Yamada’s relationship (that is to say, both firmly in the oblivious denial stage and firmly ignoring the exit signs in either direction), they’d actually got along pretty well.  Sure, Hitoshi had still been generally hostile and stopped talking at times, but those were trained trauma responses and no he didn’t need therapy, why do you ask?  Momo had been awkward about it at first, but soon she just filled the space herself.  She was incredibly intelligent and he knew for a fact that she was pretty much an expert in his body language at this point.  Even if he was only reluctant to interact with other people by himself, when Momo was beside him, like usual, he didn’t mind contributing a snarky comment here or there.

 

(Of course, Midoriya and his fun facts terrified him.  He used to enjoy looking at the ocean.  Never again.)

 

“So what do you think finals are going to be,” he murmured beside her, “madam heiress?”

 

She nudged him with her elbow, pink starting to dust her cheeks.  “Just because our succession requirements are based on intellect-”

 

“You said it, not me.”

 

She made a noise of frustration, pink starting to turn red.  “I don’t know!  Definitely not robots.  And knowing Aizawa, if he could just make everyone fight himself, he would.”

 

Hitoshi raised his eyebrows.  “Well, he’s not the only teacher around…”

 

She blinked, then paled.  “Oh no.  We’re fighting the teachers.  I… someone has to fight All Might.”

 

Hitoshi snorted.  “Poor sod.  Between him and Dad, I dunno who’ll be worse.”

 

She turned her entire body towards him and pointed.  “You called him dad.”

 

He started.  “What?  No I didn’t.”

 

“You did!  Excellent, you just made me ten thousand yen.  Can you repeat it in front of a witness?”

 

“You bet on me saying it? And Jesus Christ that’s a lot of money for a dumb bet.”

 

“No, we bet on when.   You were always going to.  Separate pot on Yamada.  And, well, it would have been more if Aizawa wasn’t such a cheapskate.  One would think he didn’t believe it’d happen.”

 

Hitoshi felt like the inarticulate noise of horror and confusion he made was appropriate.  Besides, he hadn’t said it.  He hadn’t.

 

“Can we go back to the final exams?  And how at least two people are going to die because of All Might and Aizawa respectively?”

 

She bit her lip.  “I think one of us is guaranteed to get one of them now, and it’s your fault.  I want that on record.”

 

He rolled his eyes with a fond smile (very small, that no one could see).

 


 

“Due to the odd number of students, we’ve decided to have one team of three,” Aizawa intoned, “that will be Ashido, Kaminari, and Aoyama versus Nedzu.  Otherwise we have Iida and Ojirou versus Powerloader, Shouji and Sero versus Midnight, Satou and Kirishima versus Cementoss, Asui and Tokoyami versus Ectoplasm, Jirou and Kouda versus Mic, Kagami and Uraraka versus Thirteen, Hagakure and Yaoyorozu versus Snipe, Midoriya and Todoroki versus All Might, and finally, Bakugo and Shinsou versus me.  Follow your assigned teacher and the bus will take you to the testing location.  Does anyone have any questions about the match ups?”

 

“Yes,” Kaminari instantly yelled, “are you trying to kill us?”

 

Aizawa just looked at him and smiled until the boy shrieked in fear, then looked back at the general class with a bored expression.

 

“To pass, you must either escape the testing location or place the handcuffs on your assigned teacher.  Do not assume the weights we have on will make this easy.  If you can’t do either of these things in the time limit, or you and your partner or partners are knocked out, you will fail the final exam and will not attend the summer training camp.  Also, I will be aware that you have failed.  Do not fail.”

 

The class all gulped at the thinly veiled promise of danger, and looked at their given opponents with no small amount of trepidation.

 


 

Iida carried Ojirou out of the testing location, dodging the potholes the support teacher had dug in the field.  If Manual hadn’t had him running puddle drills every day after Wednesday for hours, he probably wouldn’t have been able to dodge all of them.  He resolved to send the man a thank you card, for putting up with Iida at his lowest and still teaching him something important.

 

The buzzer rang out above them and he breathed out, setting his classmate down.

 

“IIDA TENYA AND OJIROU MASHIRAO: PASS!”

 


 

Ken shook his head, hands never leaving the concrete.  Satou and Kirishima were just throwing themselves at his waves of hardened cement, breaking them, yes, but not moving in any particular direction.  Did they think he would falter first?  He was a pro hero who would often use his quirks for hours at a time, on both criminal apprehension and area rescue and reconstruction operations.  He sighed again and checked the time.

 

They’d both be incapacitated before long, relying too much on bullrushing with their quirks and not enough on an actual strategy.

 

“KIRISHIMA EIJIROU AND SATOU RIKIDOU: FAIL!”

 


 

Tsu breathed a sigh of relief as the giant Ectoplasm dissipated and exchanged a fistbump with a ruffled Tokoyami.  He looked mildly surprised, but Dark Shadow was more than happy to oblige her.

 

“ASUI TSUYU AND TOKOYAMI FUMIKAGE: PASS!”

 


 

“Oh Great One,” Aoyama whispered before they went in, holding cheese in the palm of his hands like an offering, “please help us pass.”

 

The cheese was swiped and he looked around wildly, hearing the cackle retreat.

 

“I’ll do something, alright,” his god promised, and he felt buoyed up.  Salvation was upon them!  He returned to his teammates with a satisfied expression.

 

Ashido clapped him on the back.  “Done praying for our souls?”

 

He scoffed.  “The Great One does not require souls.  Only cheese.”

 

“No dude,” Kaminari snickered, “she meant, like, praying to save our souls.  Since we’re fighting the Rat God.”

 

“Ah!  Then yes!”

 

(Nedzu looked at the ruined zone, clearly tracing the path they could still take, and did a double take.  A support beam he had intentionally left up crumbled as he watched, and it had a cascading effect, making factories and pipes topple down, covering his path entirely.  He stopped swinging the wrecking ball, despite not having finished the path.

 

“They might have trapped themselves,” his whiskers twitched, “I might not have to do anything more.”

 

Indeed, they had barely struggled out of the chaotic mess Plagg had landed them in when the buzzer rang, signaling their defeat.

 

Nedzu shook his head.  “The perils of the kwami acting without a holder.  The universe will seek balance.”)

 

(Adrien looked down as he felt Plagg settle into his pocket.  “So?  How’s their final exams going?”

 

“Huh?  Oh, I didn’t check on them.”

 

“What?  Then why did you go check out the heroics exams?”

 

“For fun.”

 

“I can’t believe you sometimes.  I wanted to know how they did!”

 

“The wonder cousins are fine!”)

 

“AOYAMA YUUGA, ASHIDO MINA, AND KAMINARI DENKI: FAIL!”


 

“KAGAMI,” Uraraka yelled over the sound of the black hole, “LIGHTNING!  THAT’S THE LAST THING WE HAVE!”

 

“HER SUIT IS INSULATED,” Kagami refuted, “IT WON’T WORK!  AND SHE’LL JUST SUCK UP WATER OR WIND!”

 

“SHE WOULDN’T,” Uraraka looked uneasy, “WOULD SHE?”

 

Kagami blinked and grinned wickedly, adjusting her grip on her sword.  “YOU’RE RIGHT, SHE WOULDN’T!  WE’RE LETTING GO!”

 

“WE’RE WHAT?!”

 

“WE’RE GETTING CLOSE ENOUGH TO USE THE CUFFS,” she bared her teeth, “AND WE’RE PASSING THIS DAMN TEST!  GO BEYOND!”

 

Uraraka looked nervous, but still nodded and released her grip, Kagami right behind her.

 

“PLUS ULLLTRAAAAAAA!”

 

“URARAKA OCHAKO AND TSURUGI KAGAMI: PASS!”

 


 

Hitoshi looked at the grumpy bomb suspiciously.  Neither of them were really good at working together unless it was with specific people.  Otherwise, they were both recalcitrant bastards.

 

“Listen,” Bakugo said harshly, “we need a plan.  Aizawa’s not going to let us walk all over him.”

 

He snorted.  “I could have told you that.  Let me guess, guns blazing.”

 

“Fuck off!  We’re not running away from this shit, we can beat him!”

 

“Why, because you’re the paragon of heroics?  Because you have a strong quirk?”

 

Bakugo sneered at him.  “No.  Because you do.”

 

Hitoshi was drawn up short.  “Excuse me?”

 

“Don’t make me fucking repeat myself.  What does your mask do?”

 

“…Changes my voice.”

 

“No shit?  Can you make it mine?  Then, better question, can you fucking act like me?  Because there’s sounding like me and then there’s sounding like me.”

 

Hitoshi cocked his head and let his fingers drop from the dials.  “I don’t fucking know, can I?”

 

Bakugo grinned at him and for the first time, he grinned back.

 

“BAKUGO KATSUKI AND SHINSOU HITOSHI: PASS!”

 


 

“SHO!”

 

His arms were instantly full of his roommates as the man babbled incomprehensibly into his shoulder.

 

“Words, Zashi.  To the air.”

 

“So many legs,” he looked up at Shouta plaintively, “all over.”

 

He sighed and patted his roommate on the head.  “Kouda figured out the bug thing?”

 

Hizashi wailed and went back to burying his face in Aizawa’s scarf again, not even noticing the flaring of his quirk that cut off the louder, window rattling noises.

 

“You’re lucky I’m done with my own battle,” he grumbled wearily without heat, “or I’d have to abandon you.”

 

He rubbed his hand down Hizashi’s back to replace the sensation of the many legs he was still feeling.

 

“Jirou Kyouka and Kouda Kouji,” he muttered, “pass.”

 


 

Mezou’s eyes watered as Midnight’s gas finally reached them, and Sero coughed around the shoddy tape mask he’d hastily constructed.

 

“She’s blocking us, man,” the black haired boy whined, “and if we get close she’ll just rip our masks off!”

 

“And mine isn’t exactly industry grade,” he muttered, trying to breathe as little as possible, “we need to quickly get to the exit without getting caught.”

 

“If only there were structures I could tape to,” Sero complained, “instead we’re basically in this wide open field.”

 

Mezou paused.  “Right.  Okay, I have an idea.  If I can't use my arms for senses, I can use them for arms.”

 

Sero looked at him suddenly, eyes wide with nervousness and excitement.  “Oh I’m about to be yeeted, aren’t I?”

 

Mezou grinned behind his mask, suppressing a yawn.  “Better go fast.”

 

“SERO HANTA AND SHOUJI MEZOU: PASS!”

 


 

“We’re pinned down,” Tooru hissed at her, “his perception skills are insane!  I can’t step out without getting shot at!”

 

“I should have looked into more long range weapons,” Momo lamented, biting her lip, “I never really looked past cannons, which is horrible in this case.”

 

“Then let’s quickly brainstorm,” Tooru shrieked under her breath as Snipe clearly knew where they were and they scrambled away again, “and figure something out!  Something long range, simple, and that doesn’t require a lot of skill!”

 

Momo wracked her brain, flinching when a bullet impacted her armor exactly one inch away from her elbow where there was none.  He was warning her, and his aim was perfect enough that he’d be able to target all of her joints.  The closer they got to him or an exit, the more accurate he became.

 

Suddenly, she was hit with a flash of inspiration like it was whispered into her brain, and she grabbed blindly at Tooru before they ducked behind a building.  She beamed and started creating.

 

“We can do this,” she said firmly, “we’re going to pass.”

 

Tooru seemed to brighten significantly.  “Yeah?  Yeah!  Yeah we’re going to do great!  What have you got for us, Madam President?”

 

She brandished her new weapon and fed the dart in.  “Blow gun.  Long range, loaded with tranquilizer darts.  I’ll keep him on his toes, and then he’ll be too distracted to see you and I won’t have to get close.”

 

Tooru wrapped her in a hug.  “Awesome!  I feel so much better!  Okay, are we going for an arrest or for an escape?”

 

Momo smiled.  “Whatever you think is best.  I believe in you, Tooru.”

 

“Aw, shucks.  Okay.  Well, keep an ear out and stay safe, Pres.”

 

There was a scrape of feet on concrete before she disappeared, and Momo stood on shaky legs and began to climb the side of the building, heart pounding twice as fast as the sound of her teacher’s footsteps that drew ever closer.

 

She took a deep breath and put her mouth to the pipe.  The tranquilizer was minor, but she’d done even more research on knockout methods and this was the standard for a human adult, with no danger of killing someone unless they were hit with six in short succession.  Not something she think would happen, skilled or not, and she was decidedly not.

 

She lined up her shot and pushed air into the tube.  She missed horribly, but she already felt how to adjust, and flinched away from the return fire.

 

“Good lass,” Snipe called, “you finally have a weapon.  I guess that means I can finally stop missin’.”

 

She shuddered and shot again, running almost before the dart had left the chamber.  She gasped as a rubber bullet impacted the back of her knee, covered only in soft rubber to let her retain movement in her armor, and she almost crumpled, but managed to turn around and take a knee long enough to fire again.  In a moment of inspiration, she made a curved rectangular phalanx shield about the size of her torso and put it on the ground, resting the blow gun on the top for stability.  Between that and the helmet she had as part of her armor, she was almost protected.

 

She fired again as Snipe came around the corner and it impacted with his thigh.  He swore and pulled it out immediately, but there was a flash of metal as the handcuff descended onto his wrist.

 

“HAGAKURE TOORU AND YAOYOROZU MOMO: PASS!”

 

Momo blinked and rose slightly from her crouched position.  “I thought you were going to go for the gate!”

 

Tooru chuckled sheepishly.  “I dunno, I just felt like I could be better, you know?  Like you made me want to be better, and not just run away in fear.  Besides, this is a classic!  Genesis distracts the bad guys while Invisigirl goes for the objective!  Match made in heaven, pres!”

 

“Y’all did good,” Snipe said, “now let’s get outta here, huh?  Think I’m gon’ take a nap.”

 

Momo winced sheepishly, but he just laughed and waved her off.

 

“So, you see how your armor can be a hindrance?”

 

“Sensei, I highly doubt most people are going to have your accuracy!”

“They don’t need accuracy, they just need luck.  I teach a long distance course if you want to stop by, talk to Aizawa about that…”

 


 

Izuku let out a breath.  “Okay, so, we have time to figure out what we want your champion abilities to be, I’m thinking the ability to manipulate your ice or fire once you’ve made it-”

 

“No.”

 

Izuku blinked up at Todoroki.  “Oh, do you have a different power in mind?”

 

Todoroki didn’t look at him, face a placid neutral mask.  “No.  I will do this on my own.”

 

Izuku’s mouth opened and closed for a moment.  “Sorry?”

 

Todoroki finally looked at him.  “I listened to you and took your advice.  I will use my ice and… my fire, and I will defeat All Might.  You will just get in the way.”

 

His dumbfounded confusion was slowly getting trumped out by frustrated indignation.  “Okay, cool that you’re using your fire again, great, but also we have to work together.  Even with the handicap, All Might is still the number one hero!  I can make you stronger-”

 

“I have to be a hero on my own power and merit,” Todoroki said firmly, “or my father wins.  I can defeat All Might without help.”

 

He stalked off into the city as the boom came for them to start, and Izuku scrambled to catch up.

 

“Todoroki, that’s insane!”

 

“You wouldn’t understand.  You rely on other people and have little skills of your own.  That’s why you were taken out so easily in the sports festival.”

 

Izuku scowled.  “Oh, like you?  With all your power and getting out before I did?”

 

“That was happenstance and bad luck.  It was not my doing.”

 

“Your arguments are circular and hypocritical-”

 

“Midoriya,” Todoroki suddenly stopped, “I do not think you are a bad person, even if I think I’m objectively stronger.  But if you insist on following and distracting me, I will be forced to freeze you in place so you can’t make me fail.”

 

While Izuku was gaping about the audacity, Todoroki must have taken that as acceptance, because he nodded once and walked away.  Apollo fluttered after him angrily, no doubt swearing up a storm in butterfly, and he was certain that if she could suddenly manifest fingers, all of her middle ones would be up.

 

Izuku turned to look at Emerald and Daredevil.  “What the fuck,” he said emphatically.

 

Both moths did their equivalent of a nod.

 

He sighed and climbed to the top of the nearest building in a few short bounds and mentally lamented the lack of chimneys around, but set himself up with his back against a prop air conditioner unit and pulled his goggles down.  He kept his eyes closed and didn’t reach out his senses, but felt the wind brush against his feather fronds.

 

“So,” he spoke aloud, with only his three constructs to hear, “we have a few options.  One, the one we’re definitely not picking, sitting out and letting us fail to prove a point.  Again, not picking that one, I’m not going to cut off my nose to spite my face.  Two, running for the exit, because apparently Todoroki forgot that was an option.  Has the benefit of probably pissing him off, and if I keep a close eye on All Might and Todoroki’s clash, I can avoid them and probably make it out.  Might fail Todoroki.  Not sure if that’s a bad thing.”

 

He sighed and finally let his senses lose, taking in the information the fronds on his head were giving him.  “Three.  We fight All Might anyway, possibly “stealing” the win from Todoroki.”

 

Apollo seemed to demand his attention and he cracked an eye open to see what she wanted.  She danced around for a bit and waved her front legs, and he hummed.  “Four, yes, I could champion Todoroki against his will… Five, champion All Might.  Sweetheart, that’s a terrible idea.  It’s not like I could make him weaker, the most I would do was distract him.  Or… huh, I suppose we could run it like Hivemind.  If I want it to link to Todoroki directly I’d need two butterflies out, and I’m going to be honest, I don’t know if my mom will accept that this is an emergency.  She explicitly said I couldn’t do it for school.”

 

He stopped suddenly.  “Combine three and five.  Just stop talking, it's not like it will transmit my thoughts back if I don’t want it to.  And if he doesn’t realize he has an extra hitchhiker in his head, I’ll hear all his thoughts, which I then use to get the upper hand.  Maybe Todoroki will even work with me!”

 

He giggled at the reactions.  “Yeah, no, I don’t buy it either.  Looks like they’ve started fighting already.  I bet I’ll be able to sneak in with the cuffs.  Who wants to go?”

 

Deedee coyly offered himself up and eagerly took the offered power before zooming off in the right direction.  Izuku stood and stretched before taking off in the same direction at a slower pace.  He could already hear the crashing and see the dust and ice rise into the air, and settled on a roof a block away with eyes on the fight as Deedee connected, landing on the weight on All Might’s left wrist.

 

I am disappointed Midoriya did not come with his teammate, but perhaps this is for the best.  Unless he’s using this as a distraction to try and avenge his father!  Ah, I should keep an eye on my surroundings, he’s sure to be very tricky.

 

It took everything in him to not react and say something to this.  Was All Might delusional?  His father?  The villain?  All Might thought Izuku wanted to… get revenge?  All Might hadn’t even been on the scene of Dragon’s arrest, if that was the case.  The Water Hose duo had been the ones to make the arrest, and they were already dead, taken out by Muscular.

 

I’m more surprised that Young Todoroki is not with any new quirks.  He could never resist the strong ones, after all.  Good on Young Todoroki for saying no!

 

What was this, an anti drug campaign?  And was All Might under the impression that he was giving away actual quirks?  Man, he wished, that would be an insane power, if it lasted past his transformation.  Maybe there was a miraculous that gave people a new power?  Wait, what was he talking about, that was literally him.  Maybe the lack of brain cells was contagious?  Sure, different at its core since he mostly modified in this day and age, and it wasn’t forever, but still.

 

Young Todoroki will fail at this rate!  Where on earth is Midoriya, how could he do this to his teammate?!

 

Okay, genuinely what the fuck.  Is this final just shit on Izuku day?  Also, did All Might want him gone so he couldn’t do villainous things, or did he want him here to help Todoroki?

 

Now that I’m thinking about it, I’m also worried that he’s befriended Young Yaoyorozu.  If All for One told his son about One for All, perhaps this is a trick, and he’s going to betray her later.  I must warn her after this final, if he does not reveal his villainous nature and get expelled.

 

Okay, that was it.

 

“Alright, I’ve been listening to your thoughts for a while now,” Izuku said, ignoring the immediate jump of surprise and fear that went over the connection, “and while there are several things to address, who’s All for One?”

 

Wh- mind control?!  Where was Midoriya?!

 

“Mind- no!  It’s telepathy!  Because I connected to you with a butterfly!  I was going to use it to learn your moves before you made them and try to defeat you that way, but listening to you think was a rollercoaster of what the fuck.  And don’t even reprimand me on my language, you think I’m going to go villain just because my dad was a villain.  That’s really discriminatory of you, especially since I’ve literally been a hero for the past six months!”

 

He heard All Might yell at the same time as he thought really hard.  “Trying to defeat me?!  Finally you reveal your true colors!”

 

“It’s finals!  That’s literally what we’re supposed to do!  I’m not turning into Dragon any time soon!”

 

“…Who’s Dragon?”

 

“Who’s- MY FATHER!  THE VILLAIN!”

 

“Not All for One?”

 

“WHO IS ALL FOR ONE?!  WHAT DOES HE HAVE TO DO WITH YAOMOMO?!”

 

“His has a quirk that lets him give and take quirks.  He was my biggest rival until I defeated him six years ago.  The public doesn’t know about him.”

 

Izuku pinched the bridge of his nose under his goggles.  “Okay, so let me get this straight.  You thought that my power, the power of the miraculous I hold, was similar enough to your big bad that you assumed I was his son and were hostile to me for that reason.”

 

“Yes…”

 

“And not because without my miraculous I’m quirkless.”

 

“You’re quirkless?  Oh, I was too.”

 

“What?!  What does that even mean?”

 

“OneforallisatransferablequirkI’mtheeighthholderIdon’twantanyonetoknowthisisastatesecretYoungYaoyorozuistheninthishereallynotAllforOne’ssonwhat’samiraculous-”

 

“Stop,” he sighed, “stop thinking very fast.  Did you genuinely just ask what a miraculous was?  I couldn’t really understand your jumble of thoughts past “holder” and “Yaoyorozu” and “All for One” again, but did you seriously just ask what a miraculous was?”

 

“Why would I know what a miraculous was?  Is it a mistranslation for quirk?”

 

Izuku resisted the urge to put his face in his hands.  “All Might.  Yagi Toshinori.  Did you not listen when Nedzu explained all of this to you right when we showed up?  You have the clearance for this.”

 

“Clearance?  It’s classified?”

 

“Yes.  The Hero Commission doesn’t know.”

 

“Oh.  No, there was a meeting but I missed it, and Nedzu’s meeting minutes were nonsense to punish me.”

 

Izuku made a flabbergasted noise and threw his hands in the air.  “Okay then.  Awesome.  So you’ve been looking at me and all of my friends with suspicion for the past two months because you refused to go ask your boss for clarification.  Good that we could clear that up.  Short version.  Miraculous are pieces of jewelry with bound gods that existed before quirks did, at least in 2500 BCE, possibly earlier.  My friends and I all have them because we’re investigating something in Japan, and I, at the very least, am going to use mine to become a hero, rescue specifically.  Each miraculous is the miraculous of a universal concept.  Mine is Transmission, which allows me to transfer some of my magic to another person through a vessel, in this case a butterfly since that’s what my small god is based off of, and give them a power up.  We are heroes.  We are working with heroes.  We have already beaten villains.  We will never be villains.  Does that clear things up?”

 

“Who’s Dragon?  Your father?”

 

“An abusive waste of space that’s in jail because someone found out he was a villain on the side.  The source of my perpetuating aversion to fire.  Speaking of fire, where’s Todoroki?”

 

“Oh, I have been fighting him this entire time.  You do not have long, you know.  Why did you not work with him?”

 

“I offered.  He declined.  I’m not in the business of forcing power on people.”

 

“…I see.”

 

“But I know how to capture you now, so it’s okay.”

 

“Oho?  I do not see you!”

 

He shrugged and lifted his goggles off.  “Nope, your fight’s moved away from me and I was too busy being flabbergasted to follow.  I don’t need to be there though, I can stop you from here”

 

“What?”

 

Izuku smiled to himself.  “Chrysalide.”

 

“TODOROKI SHOTO AND MIDORIYA IZUKU: PASS!”

Notes:

we got some peak roommate behavior from aizawa and yamada, yes we did

okay, so the reasons for my switching of some people:
-izzy and shoto was my biggest switch! i needed izzy to fight all might so that he can stop accidentally being a bigot, and then i wanted to pair up the person who relies on other people with the person notorious for actively working without people, ,and lo and behold, todoroki said "no thanks" to the power up. what a fucking loser. eh probably would have been cool as shit with the ability to manip ice and fire, sucks that he's still an unsocialized dick lmao, he lost a lot of the character development that canon todoroki got from the sports fest, even if he got SOME. also the kids didn't really try hard to befriend him, so there was that as well.
-originally i wanted momo and shin versus aizawa, as a sort of final exam for hitoshi to fully be a Cat and qualify for actual bodyguard duties (which really means that he goes out with momo everywhere - rn, aizawa tails her a lot if she's going somewhere), but it was rightfully pointed out to me by my wife and beta that they need to fight other people. on the other hand, putting recalcitrant bastard shinsou hitoshi with recalcitrant bastard bakugo katsuki was really fucking funny. and while it looks like they both rely on their quirks a lot, the fact of the matter is they're both, at this point, pretty smart and adaptable, so they could probably take down aizawa once between the two of them, this trick isn't going to work on their teacher again, of course, but they only needed it to work once.
-momo then, of course, moved to fight snipe with hagakure because homegirl needs to work on long range. in canon i think she still only uses a cannon, and you know how much i love giving momo a gun if you read any of my other works. in this story, she's definitely taken with the whole knight in shining armor thing? because she can make armor to cover her whole body since she has more quirk access, and she's already been shown to favor poles and shields. so i uh, gave her a long range pole, sort of lmao. she's not going to be great with it over night, but she's correctly going to be looking at a blow gun and going "if i make this right i can have long range AND close combat!"
-i already knew i was probably going to put cult aoyama with the chucklefucks, so that gave me room to move gami in. black hole is her biggest weakness, because while she's strong, its still a fucking black hole lmao. still, between her and raka they could figure out how to beat thirteen like they did in canon. woo!
-most of the other pairings were the same; shouji got moved off of snipe to replace mineta (may he rest in hell) because he's all about senses? it wasn't a great switch, i will admit, btu i think they did okay, to be honest, and sero got yote which is always funny
-yeah aoyama continues to worship his Great One, who accidentally fucks things up this time. oops? he's order aligned, the universe balanced out his unfettered use with some cosmic chaos and made everything more complicated. nedzu in canon is very meticulous in his destruction, for all it seems callous, so plagg toppled THAT house of cards. rip the three fuckiteers (fuck it eers lmao)

damn all might's gonna be soup for a while, huh? I will say this right now because i know people are going to ask:
this is NOT going to heal him all the way. chrysalis locked onto to his recent injuries from the fire and ice todoroki was raining down without stop and then any juice left over was for general health. it'll mitigate some of his older wound, but izzy didn't put a lot of juice into this one, im gonna be honest with you, because he knew it was going to all might anyway. mans is gonna spend like twenty minutes in soup time and go "why am i not coughing blood" and recovery girl is going to say "you still dont have a lung but like, its cool". all might is NOT going to be healed from this, his old wounds mostly register as his natural state of being because they're too old. miraculous ladybug/cure rules generally apply. thank you for coming to my ted talk.

Chapter 17: Final Prep for Summer Camp

Summary:

we finished the finals! time to talk summer camp!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Aizawa was staring at him like he was a fascinating but revolting bug as they and Recovery Girl sat in Nedzu’s office.  The principal merely sipped his tea while Shuzenji fussed over him more with a clinical detachment.

 

“Toshinori is fine,” she declared, “he’s arguably more healthy.  He’d obviously torn something based on the recordings, opening his lungs up again, and there had been superficial damage from the Todoroki boy’s onslaught, but all of that is gone now.  From what you said of his healing ability, it doesn’t go for chronic or older wounds such as scars, correct?”

 

Aizawa nodded.  “I believe he described it as, if the body no longer recognized it as a wound, neither does the magic.”

 

She huffed.  “So the idiot opening up his lungs was actually a good thing.  Don’t do it again unless you want to explain to the boy your secret.”

 

He winced.  “I won’t.  I’ll appreciate my ease of breath and not antagonize the little gods.”

 

Nedzu sipped his tea.

 

“Nor my boss.”

 

Nedzu sipped his tea in a manner that was distinctly smug.

 

“Honestly,” the school nurse scoffed, “you should have read the file!”

 

“It read like nonsense!”

 

“Then ask someone else who was at the meeting!  Or Nedzu!  Never assume Nedzu gives nonsense, even when he’s fucking with you it has a purpose.”

 

He recoiled.  “Shu-Shuzenji!  Language!”

 

She glared at them balefully.  “No students are around, grandmother, no need to get your knickers in a twist.”

 

He felt faint.

 


 

Shouta stood in front of his class with a mildly annoyed expression on his face.  To be entirely fair, he was mildly annoyed, so it made sense.  He’d let them stew on their exams for a night while they graded them, and finally it was the last Friday of the term.

 

“Hell spawn,” he greeted, “your placements on the written exams.”

 

He clicked a button and the screen behind him changed to display their class rankings.  He was mildly proud to have noted that no one had failed the written portions of their exams.  Oh, sure, a few people had come close, but none of his kids had gotten below an 80, the cut off for pass/fail (Plus Ultra, motherfucker).  His kids were smart, even if some of them didn’t think they were when compared to their relatively genius classmates, but UA accepted only the best in all fields.  His students deserved more credit.

 

Anyway, “As for your heroics exam, the fails are Ashido, Kaminari, Aoyama, Satou, Kirishima, and Todoroki.”

 

The boy stiffened in his seat, as predicted, and the other teenagers couldn’t help but look at him with wide eyes.

 

“I was under the impression that we had passed.  Did we not?”

 

Aizawa stared at the deadpan boy.  “Seeing as you didn’t actually use that “we” you speak of, we failed you.  It was a heroics exam.”

 

“We incapacitated All Might.  That was one of the victory conditions.”

 

“Again with the we,” he sighed, “regardless, you failed.  So the six of you are not going to the summer camp.”

 

Ashido and Kaminari immediately wailed, but he silenced them with a quirk enhanced glare.

 

“…Is what we would say if we were stupid.  Honestly, it’s a training camp, clearly you all need more training, of course you’re going.”


He gave them a few seconds to cheer before he smiled, and they quieted in fear.  Good.  “And when the rest of your classmates are having fun doing summer camp activities, you’ll be in remedial training with me.”

 

“You know,” Kaminari swallowed, “I’m actually good to not go-”

 

“You’re going.”

 

“Yes sensei,” the boy slouched miserably.

 

He eyed Todoroki as the class started to discuss going to the mall to get camp supplies they needed and mentally hummed in satisfaction.  The boy was clearly thinking, staring at the desk with a slight furrow in his brow, and he would occasionally glance up at Midoriya, who hadn’t looked at the boy once.  Seemed he was still angry about the exam.  Hopefully that would resolve at the summer camp, and the class would come together again.

 

“Camp will be not next week, but the following week,” he grumbled, “we will meet outside in the bus lot at 7 am and will leave at 7:15.  If you’re late, you will be left behind and summarily executed.  Snipe is willing to indulge me on this.”

 

He let them process this for a few seconds before he shrugged.  “Is what I would say in a perfect world.  Alas, Nedzu won’t allow that.  But if you’re late, you will be left behind, that part is true.”

 

He caught his son (official according to clan standards now that he’d passed his test) gently thumping his head on his desk and smirked into his capture scarf.

 

Ah, life was good.

 


 

Hitoshi watched as Aizawa held up his fork again to Yamada, his roommate, Hitoshi felt like that needed to be specified, and the blond man mindlessly bit down, eyes never leaving the work he was grading.  The next bite went to Aizawa, who didn’t see anything wrong with this.

 

“Right in front of my salad,” he muttered to himself.

 

“Tosh, did you say something?”  Yamada looked up absently.

 

“Yeah,” he sighed, “I’m heading to Mo’s.  She wanted to meet up before the mall visit.”

 

Aizawa nodded.  “You know the procedure.”

 

“Sir yes sir,” he saluted sarcastically, “I promise to be a good little bodyguard.  I’ll make Little Man proud.”

 

The black cat flicked an ear in his direction, but otherwise didn’t move from his void under the coffee table.

 

Aizawa snorted.  “Lord knows Boris wouldn’t be a bodyguard worth shit,” he muttered as the grey cat looked up at the pasta they were eating jealously.

 

“You’re not getting it,” he batted the cat away when he tried to go for the bowl anyway, “this gives you such shits, and I’m not cleaning that up again.”

 

Yamada snorted.  “Babe, I’m the one who cleans up Boris’ explosive shits, don’t kid yourself.”

 

Hitoshi nodded rapidly.  “Yep, I’m going now.  Goodbye.  I have my phone and keys.  See you later.”

 

“Bye Tosh!”

 

“Stay safe.”

 

He zoomed out the door, heart pounding in incredulity, and made it to Momo’s house in practically record time.

 

“Mo you wouldn’t believe this shit,” he said as soon as she opened the door, “first they share the same fork and Zawa hand fucking feeds Yama, then Yamada deadass calls him babe.  Babe!”

 

Momo nodded solemnly, barely masking her grin.  “Both classics.  It’s been going on for years.”

 

“Really?!  I’ve been around them for… February, March, April, May, June…five months!  Five!  And this is the first time they’ve done that shit in my sight.”

 

“You missed January, unless you’re only counting full months,” and he loved that she had figured that out, “and I think the keyword there is “sight.”  I think you just didn’t see it happening, but it really still was.  Now come in, I want to brainstorm with you.”

 

He let her lead the way to the mansion’s gym where they both started stretching by habit.  Aizawa had long since drilled into him that comfy and casual clothes should also be athletic clothes if at all possible, or at the very least, clothes he could easily move in.  He was also somewhat pushing for casual clothing that had built in armor, but they hadn’t managed to find any.  Aizawa, of course, got around this by always wearing his hero costume, since it had that hobo-chic vibe that the man favored for his information gathering, but Hitoshi didn’t have that luxury, so his dad’s best advice was “don’t get hit.”  Awesome, thanks dad.

 

“So what did you want to brainstorm,” he said, “you mentioned something about a blow gun in your final exam?”

 

She nodded and stretched her arms above her head, exposing a bit of her stomach, and he looked away.  “Yes!  I’m so used to using a shield and staff, and my long range weapons were most often grenades, or, well, cannons.  Which take a while to make and are a little too destructive for a person.  But then I remembered I’ve been doing a lot of research into anesthetics and tranquilizers, so I made a blow gun, but I’m not that good yet and I want to ensure that I have an effective long range weapon.  I looked up blow guns and they’re not really just simple staffs…”

 

“But,” he pointed out, “they’re staff like.   I bet you could get a design that works as a long and a short range weapon.  Then you have options.  Did you manage to hit Snipe?”

 

“Briefly, and it felt a lot like luck.”

 

He hummed.  “Did he go down?”

 

She tilted her head back and forth with a grimace.  “He slowed down.”

 

“So your concoction is probably good,” he shrugged, “or good enough.  As long as you don’t kill someone and it doesn’t have zero effect, I’d consider it pretty good.  If you’re worried about it, I’m probably going to need to look into an actual long range weapon we well.”

 

He cocked his head, looking at the lofty ceiling.  “Could go with throwing knives, always a classic.  Or I could embrace the ninja and go for shuriken or something.”

 

She giggled and he couldn’t help but grin at knowing he was the one who made it happen.  “You don’t think the capture scarf is enough?”

 

He shrugged.  “I still mess up with it sometimes, and it’s not really mine, you know?  Useful for sure, but I’ll eventually want to step away from that.  It’s also distinct, and I want to be the opposite of distinct.  What goes bump in the night, yes, for sure, I want people to realize Mindblank is there and shit their pants.  But I want there to be so many rumors about me that no one knows what information to trust.  I want them to be jumping at damn shadows when I show up.  What’s my quirk?  They don’t know.  What weapons do I use?  Could be all of them!”

 

She hummed.  “What if you used a weapon that was like a capture scarf, but definitely distinct?”

 

He narrowed his eyes.  “Like?’

 

“A kusarigama.”

 

He blinked, raising his eyebrows.  “A chain-sickle?  Huh.  I mean, definitely different.”

 

“But,” she pointed, “some of the same skills that a capture scarf requires.”

 

“Also distinctly more violent.”

 

“Chains are harder to break out of than fabric, metal threaded or not.”

 

He smiled winningly at her, getting up in her space and fluttering his eyelashes at her.  “And would you be willing to make it perfect for me?”

 

She smiled at him in amusement, meeting his eyes with laughing ones.  “Of course.  You’re my Cat, after all, I have to ensure you’re outfitted to the nines.”

 

He blinked and pulled back a bit.  “Was that-?”

 

She grinned.  “Oh, we have to go to the mall!  Come on, we can see if the sports store has anything we can practice with!”

 

He blinked as she laughed herself out of the room, lighthearted giggles reaching his ears.  He snickered and followed after her.

 


 

Todoroki was looking around the mall in masked bewilderment and Izuku sighed in defeat, walking over to rescue him, leaving Kagami to shop with Jirou alone.

 

“So,” he smiled rotely at the boy, “what do you need to get?”

 

The dual toned boy blinked down at him, then looked at his phone.  “I require… a sleeping bag.  I do not see why I cannot bring a futon.”

 

“They take up too much space and it’s not practical when we have to fit all our stuff onto the bus,” he shrugged, “so we’re getting sleeping bags.  Here, we can get a lot of things from this big sports store, they pretty much always have a camping section.”

 

They walked in silence, Izuku taking the time to observe people in the crowd and see if he could figure out their quirks without actively searching the quirk plane.

 

“Why are you helping me?”

 

He side-eyed the boy.  “Bluntly, you have no friends, and you looked like you had no idea what to do in a mall.  Granted, the friends thing is your fault, because I noticed several people approach you in class and you summarily rejected them.  Heck, even I tried, but, well, you remember the final exam.”

 

Todoroki got a slight frown on his face that was probably his equivalent of a scowl.  “I don’t need friends to be strong.  I will be the best hero.”

 

“Which is why you failed the heroics final,” Izuku nodded, “right.  Specifically because you wouldn’t work with me, because you “didn’t need me.”  Look,” he sighed, “we don’t have to be friends.  Would it be nice?  Sure, I love making friends; I find that a lot of people are better people than we’d like to believe.  I’m not going to say humans are inherently good, but I will say we’re not inherently evil, so nine times out of ten I’m willing to hang out with new people.  But I’m not going to throw myself at someone who clearly doesn’t like the rest of the world and hope that it makes them a better person to be around.  It’s not my job to socialize you if you’re not willing to put in the effort.”

 

Todoroki stared at the array of sleeping bags like they had all the answers, then turned to Izuku a little helplessly.

 

He gave a lopsided smile and held out his hand.  “Hi.  I’m Midoriya Izuku, and I think quirks are really cool.  I know fun facts about most animals, and I like moths and butterflies.  It’s nice to meet you!”

 

Todoroki stared at his hand for a moment before slowly placing his own there.  “I… am Todoroki Shouto.  I like cold soba and think highlighter yellow is an offensive color.”

 

Izuku’s eyes slid to the sleeping bags.  “So you’re not getting the highlighter yellow one, I assume.”

 

“No, I’m getting that one.”

 

Izuku started and blinked up at the other boy, who had dropped his hand and was picking up the offensive sleeping bag with a small smile.

 

“Why…?”

 

“My father will hate it.”

 

Izuku snorted.  “Cheers to that.  At least my bad fire dad actually got arrested.  Good luck on that one.”

 

Todoroki eyed him speculatively, then said, “Ah.  What do you need to get for summer camp, Midoriya?”

 

Izuku beamed.  “Nah, I’m all good.  I’m just here to hang out and get lunch.  My mom’s preparing to go on a trip around the same time as we’re going to the summer camp, Mari’s getting back on a designing kick, and my boyfriend and his cousin have started a prank war in the apartment.  I needed to get out of the house, you could say.”

 

“I apologize.  I took you from your friends.”

 

Izuku looked at him out of the corner of his eyes.  “Gami will be fine.  What are you planning to do in this week of free time?”

 

“I… thought I might visit my mother.”

 

He blinked, but hummed and tucked the information away.  “If she’s anything like my mom, she’ll like that.  It’s hard being away from your kid, or in our case, our good parent, for too long.  How long has it been?”

 

“Many years.”

 

“Yikes.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Well.  Maybe while we’re here we can get her a gift?  What does she like?”

 

“I don’t know.”

 

“Great.  Flowers and chocolates, then.”

 

Todoroki furrowed his brow.  “Why?”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “I mean, unless she’s allergic?  It’s just nice.  I’d like getting flowers and chocolates.  Hmm, I should get some for Felix.  Once we’re done getting your camp things.  Then we’ll get lunch and go home, probably.”

 

“I see.  I require bug spray and sunscreen.”

 

“Got it.  Should be over in this section…”

 


 

He waved to his cousin as they went to their separate apartments and unlocked the door to his own.  He opened the door while standing with his back to the wall beside it and waited a few seconds to ensure he wasn’t about to be caught in the crossfire of a prank.

 

“I’m coming in,” he yelled, “and if I get pranked you’re all grounded.”

 

“There’s only two of us,” Adrien grumbled from the kitchen, it sounded like, “and we called a truce anyway.”

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow as he walked into the apartment but quickly was reduced to giggles.  Nooroo couldn’t help but peek out of his pocket and joined in, setting off Duusuu.

 

“Oh man,” he said breathlessly, holding out the bouquet, “this was originally just for fun but now its for the funeral, oh my gosh.”

 

Felix’s scowl turned to an expression of surprise as he took the flowers, face slowly filling with color.  His staticked and stiff hair was forgotten and he looked up at Izuku with wide eyes.

 

“And that’s my cue,” Adrien got up from the table, “peace out, if I find out where you got the green dye I’m using it to dye all of your shirts.”

 

“If you do, I’m cutting your hair straight off,” Felix mumbled, eyes dropped to the flowers, “skipping the color entirely.”

 

The now neon green headed boy flipped him off as he disappeared into the apartment.

 

“I’ll get a cup,” Izuku said, “if you want to get the scissors.”

 

“Right,” Felix stood, “of course.”

 

They tended to the flowers in silence, using the biggest cup they had and filling it three fourths of the way with water, stirring in the flower food, and carefully putting the trimmed stems in the water, arranging them in a way that made them stick out.  They placed the makeshift vase in the center of their little kitchen table and sat next to each other.

 

“I think I’d like to kiss you,” Felix said suddenly, “but I’ve never done it before.  So.”

 

“I haven’t either,” Izuku coughed, “so.”

 

“But I want to.”

 

“I also would like to.”

 

They looked at each other.

 

Izuku wasn’t sure who the first one to move was, but soon they each had a hand on the other’s cheek and were close enough to feel the warm breath on their face.

 

“I think we… tilt?”

 

Felix nodded ever so slightly.  “Because of the noses.”

 

“I’m going for it.”

 

It was pretty chaste, with minimal movement, because they didn’t know what they were doing, but it was definitely a kiss.  After a few seconds, they pulled back with flushed faces, but their hands didn’t drop.

 

Felix wrinkled his brow.  “That was…”

 

“Wet,” Izuku agreed.

 

“Not terrible.”

 

“Soft,” he pointed out.

 

“A little awkward.”

 

“I’d be willing to do it again,” he admitted, then quickly felt his face heat, “but not because of the kiss itself, if that makes sense?  Not that it was bad!  It was nice!  But it’s less the kissing that I liked and more because it was with you!  Like, I only…want…to kiss…you.”

 

Felix snorted and pressed another quick kiss to his mouth.  It ended up mostly on the left side of his mouth, and he moved slightly to press back, but Felix didn’t linger, and he sighed.

 

The taller boy smiled.  “We can practice more.  Clearly other people enjoy the act itself, as well, or it wouldn’t be such a big deal.”

 

Izuku put his arms around Felix and pulled him into a hug, dropping a smile into his neck.  “Okay.”

 

Adrien turned the TV on in the other room and flicked through a few channels before he settled on the news.

 

“Oh shit,” he called, “you know the people who attacked the USJ?  They did a thing.”

 

Izuku reluctantly pulled himself out of his boyfriend’s embrace, scowling at the other room.  “Really?  What?”

 

“Broke some people out of jail.  Apparently it looks like they went for Muscular, a villain who killed the Water Hose Duo last year, but some other people got out as well.  They’re mostly talking about Muscular, so the others were probably small time criminals.”

 

“Not if they were in the same section of the jail,” Izuku refuted, “they tend to keep serial killers away from the general population, prison or no.”

 

Felix pulled them up and into the other room, knowing Izuku would want to gravitate there anyway.

 

Adrien looked up as they entered and gestured with the remote.  “They caught a few of them pretty soon, it looks like,” he said, “especially since that warp dude only warped away the people they wanted.”

 

“-this just in, analysts have determined that the people seen assisting Shigaraki Tomura, leader of the League of Villains, were not prisoners, indicating that the villain group has been recruiting.  Recognized are serial arsonist Dabi, serial murderer Magne, as well as two villains new on the scene, a lizard man with a sword, and a woman in a school girl outfit.  If anyone has any information on these individuals, please contact your local police department.”

 

Izuku sighed and flopped onto the couch, settling up against Felix when the other boy joined him.  “I hope they don’t get any ideas.  Being attacked once is enough, and now it seems like they have more capable minions than the grunts they had before.  If they’re willing to go so far as to break people out of jail, they’re probably gearing up for something big…”

 

Felix hummed.  “But no one is aware of where you’re having the summer camp, correct?”

 

Izuku pursed his lips.  “Yeah.  So we should be fine.”

 

Adrien breathed out.  “And us business kids are going to be home alone.  And we still don't know why Fe and Mari wanted to be in Japan!”

 

Felix grimaced.  “Fifty euro it’s soon.”

 

Izuku smacked him lightly on the knee.  “Don’t jinx us!  We have summer camp in a week!”

 

“We’ll be fine,” Adrien said firmly, smile in place, “we’ll have both guardians and the other half of the pair in reserve!  And if we really need to, we can pull Chloe away from her search for transportation.”

 

“She just got to New York,” Felix snorted, “she’d kill you for the audacity.”

 

“And Luka left for Italy today,” Izuku said softly, “so with any luck, we’ll start getting those two boxes put together.”

 

“All we can do,” Adrien sighed, “is wait.”

Notes:

this kiss is based around my actual first kiss! we didn't know shit about what we were doing! it was kinda weird! I liked it tho and want to do it again. idk, it was soft and wet and i was like "teehee im kissing the person i love" but the act itself wasn't like, my new favorite thing or whatever, i love cuddling her too. still want to do it again tho because it's her.

anyway!

todoroki is not the same as in canon, because izuku is not the same as in canon, and the sports festival did not happen the same way as in canon. because this. is not canon. so yeah, he's still a little brick wall, not quite a friend yet. he might get there if he puts in the work, i haven't decided yet.

mall visit went fine, the league was busy so no one got choked in the non sexy way "um sir i have a boyfriend" type deal, woot! wonder whats gonna happen at the summer camp tho, huh, because i mean, y'all've met me, canon is a suggestion, as i've already stated. Will something happen...?

also we're skipping i-island its dumb and not plot relevant to me so its not going to happen

Chapter 18: *smacks lips* tastes like...dirt.

Summary:

summer camp is starting!

Notes:

we're doing a three day special, meaning im going to post chapters tomorrow AND on saturday, also known as im not gonna leave you on a cliffhanger over the weekend, because im nice like that :) anyway, summer camp time-

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The bus ride was rowdy for the first ten minutes before the excitement got overthrown by the early hour and people started to nap.  After that, the bus was quiet, with a few murmured conversations creating a dull background buzz of white noise that kept the majority of people asleep.  Not even the bumps in the road could wake the majority of the high schoolers.

 

Izuku, of course, was a little too wired, and glued to his phone.

 

“Gami!  Gami why do you not care about this more, Chloe found a miraculous in a museum and Luka has a lead on his box!”

 

Kagami sighed, staring ahead still and not looking at him.  “I also read their texts.  And saw the pictures.  And saw the videos.  And, actually, I called them.  I am well aware of their immediate successes, I do not need you to expound upon them for me.”

 

He scowled.  “This is incredible, though!  It’s like fate is working in their favor to make their jobs easier!  And Liberation is such a cool concept!”

 

She pinched the bridge of her nose.  “As you have been explaining for the past half hour.  Yes.  Why don’t you go over your theories for the Constellation Miraculous again instead.”

 

He nodded rapidly.  “Okay, so since they’re based around the Western Zodiac signs, it's pretty clear that Aquarius will have something to do with water, I mean, come on, it’s the water bearer, you can’t not-”

 

“We’re stopping at a rest stop,” Aizawa said at the front of the bus, uncaring that his voice set seven different people jolting into awakeness, “so wake everyone up and get off.”

 

“Thank Gimmi,” Kagami muttered, rather uncharitably he might add.

 

They all piled off the bus, some of them more groggy than others, and looked around.  They were on the side of a barren cliff, overlooking a vast forest with dense deciduous trees.  In the distance were mountains, and a thin plume of smoke from the foot of one of the smaller ones, also covered in trees, though the distance meant they couldn’t tell what kind.  They were distinctly more blue and less saturated, though, so Izuku was inclined to think they were coniferous firs instead of the leafy ones nearby.

 

“This is a terrible rest stop,” Shinsou declared, “and I smell a rat.”

 

“Don’t you mean-”

 

“-you smell a cat?”

 

“Lock on with these sparkling gazes!”

 

“Stingingly cute and catlike!”

 

“Wild, Wild Pussycats!”

 

They all stared at the two heroes and Izuku vibrated in place before leaning over to Kagami.

 

“I forgot to tell Adrien about the Wild Wild Pussycats.”

 

Kagami cut him a glare.  “Do not.”

 

“Um,” Jirou raised her hand, “where’s the rest stop?”

 

Shinsou and Yaomomo were edging away from the edge of the cliff and Izuku considered doing the same for a moment.

 

“I’m Pixiebob and this is Mandalay of the Wild Wild Pussycats,” one of the women introduced, “and we’re you’re summer camp hosts!  Yay!  We’re situated at the base of that mountain over there - see the smoke?  That’s where we’re gonna be!”

 

Kirishima scratched the back of his head.  “Man, that’s really far away.”

 

“Oh no,” Izuku giggled, “Pixiebob’s quirk is earth manipulation.”

 

Mandalay nodded, not hiding her amused expression even as the little boy at her side scowled.  “Yes… you should get there around noon, though.”

 

Pixiebob beamed and bounced on her feet.  “Kiddos who don’t make it by 12:30 don’t get lunch!”

 

Most of the class got it by now and started running back for the bus, but it was too late; Pixiebob slammed her hands to the ground with a cackle and the dirt rose up to sweep them off the edge of the cliff.  The class screamed and swore, and when they had a moment to breathe, looked up at the four people above them.

 

Aizawa grinned and left.

 

“Better get moving,” Pixiebob called, “who knows what’s in these woods, huh?”

 

With that ominous nugget, they disappeared over the cliff and Izuku could hear the bus start up and drive away.  They were quiet for a moment before they heard rumbling footsteps and he immediately shut his eyes.

 

“Yep,” he called, “quirk constructs!  Pixiebob made earth monsters for our welcoming committee!”

 

“Oh man,” Kaminari yelped, “are they trying to kill us?!”

 

Yaomomo sighed.  “Looks like training starts now.  Izuku?”

 

He blinked.  “Oh.  Um.  Yeah, I’ll work on that… we have three incoming?”

 

While his classmates were taking on the massive dirt monsters, he looked down at Nooroo, hidden in the small of his back most of the time.

 

“Can we do a stealth mode or something,” he muttered, “where we’re not obviously wearing a costume?”

 

Nooroo wrinkled his nose.  “Probably?  The lack of a mask is the biggest obstacle, we almost always have some form of mask.”

 

“Uhhh, bandana to…avoid the dust?”

 

Nooroo nodded.  “And it’s something you feasibly would have on you.  I’m also going to add magic suit body armor beneath your clothes,” he warned, “and you can't stop me.”

 

Izuku smiled down at him.  “Roo, I wouldn’t want to.  Okay, let’s do this.”

 

He muttered the transformation phrase under his breath, immediately looking around at his classmates while he pretended to tie a bandana around his mouth as the magic formed it around him.  It was mostly purple and patterned with geometric butterflies, and he snorted to himself.  Cute, Roo.

 

Emerald, Apollo, and Daredevil were immediately out and around him, but he noted with interest that other butterflies were fluttering around him now as well, and his three constructs settled nearby.

 

He held out his hand and three butterflies immediately floated over and landed on him.  One of them nudged the other two to take flight again and practically preened on his hand.  He snorted and looked up as Kouda approached.

 

“This one is easier to understand,” he whispered, “your usual three aren’t natural, are they?  They sound… echoey.”

 

Izulu blinked.  “Holy cow, right, you can talk to animals.  That’s crazy.  Uh, have they ever said anything I needed to know?”

 

Kouda shook his head as the class toppled another dirt monster, leaving just one left of the initial three. “They like you, though.  This one, um, wants to help.”

 

Izuku held the butterfly up.  “This is,” he snorted, “this is a Paris peacock swallowtail, right?”

 

Kouda nodded and he laughed again.  “Okay.  Yeah, we should be fine.”

 

He cupped the butterfly in his hands and fed it a good three fourths of his power, breathing out as the quiet tiredness set in, and then he released it, letting it zero in on who he wanted.

 

Kouda blinked in surprise as the glowing butterfly hovered around him for a moment before settling into the bandana around the tall boy’s neck.

 

Izuku grinned.  “Kouda Kouji.  I’d like to modify your powers so that you can talk to and command anything that’s animal-like, including non living things.  Will you use this power to help get our class through the woods and not spend all our time and energy fighting dirt monsters?”

 

Kouda nodded shakily.

 

“Well then, Facsinimal, let’s rock!  Metamorphosis!”

 

Facsinimal looked like a park ranger, with khaki shorts and a green collared polo shirt with the bandana tucked in, plus a broad brimmed hat on his head with a string he could tighten around his chin if he wanted.  His design was simple, but definitely reminiscent of a hero costume in the texture and bright colors.

 

The champion yelled and immediately the dirt monster stopped fighting, going passive and sitting there placidly.  It grew some glowing moss on its shoulders.  He grinned and gestured.

 

“Hop on!  We’ll pick up another one and get there faster!”

 

The class cheered and clambered onto the big beast like ants, cradled on the head, back, or in the arms, and with a whistle, they were bounding off in the direction of the lodge.  They picked up another dirt monster and people breathed easier when they weren’t all packed on one like sardines, and it took a few yells to keep new dirt monsters from attacking them, but they all relaxed as the forest rapidly passed them by.

 

It still took them about an hour to reach the lodge, around eleven in the morning, and as soon as they approached, Pixiebob stormed their way, leaving her three teammates behind.

 

“WHO STOLE MY MONSTERS?!”

 

Facsinimal raised his hand sheepishly, champion confidence faltering in the face of the yelling woman, and Izuku raised his hand as well.  This close, he could get a general read on her emotions.

 

She stared at the two of them, vibrating in place, before her “anger” gave way to raucous laughter.

 

“That was good!  I didn’t think you could do that, and Eraser didn’t tell me about the power thing until after my dirt balls got turned into zombie slaves!  Such a red flag, you’re never going to get a girlfriend with behavior like that!”

 

Aizawa rolled his eyes.  “Oh no.  Anyway.  Good job thinking outside the box,” he eyed Izuku, “now go wash up.  Since you’re here early, you’re making lunch.”

 

Half the class groaned, but Tiger chuckled.  “You will like the bathing accommodations,” he smirked, “everyone does.  You see, we have hot springs!”

 

The groans quickly turned into cheers and they all trudged in the direction of the lodge where all their stuff was.

 


 

Making lunch was definitely an experience.

 

It was clear that they really hadn’t expected them to reach the lodge in any semblance of time, and Pixiebob was jokingly grumbling about how she hadn’t thought of using her dirt monsters as taxis but only because that was a lot of concentration while she was being moved and they’d cheated anyway by using premade ones instead, but they all started to make curry.  Apparently, that had been what they were supposed to make for dinner the next day, and the Pussycats were going to be getting a few more groceries while they shifted meals around, but so far this was good practice working as a group and delegating.  Yaomomo was moving people around like a seasoned conductor, making sure tasks were completed as needed, and Shinsou was right beside her since he actually knew how to cook.  Izuku was kind of surprised at the amount of people who didn’t know how to cook, to be honest, but enough people had some skill that it wasn’t a complete disaster, and Yaomomo quickly discovered that if a job needed to be done well, to set Katsuki on it.

 

Meanwhile, Iida, Kagami, and Yaomomo herself were active hindrances to the work and were quickly relegated to delivery duties and none of the actual cooking or ingredient preparation.  The rest of their classmates puttered through and in the end, the curry and rice they made wasn’t half bad.  Some of the rice was a little mushy and there was an entire pot that had burnt rice crusted to the bottom that they’d set to soak already, but it was all pretty tasty, and made better because they had been the ones to make it.  The Pussycats grabbed five bowls themselves, Mandalay’s nephew (as they’d been told) sullenly eating with them and glaring up at the hero students at every opportunity.

 

After lunch, Aizawa had them all stand in a clearing a few feet away from the eating area and looked them over with a critical eye.

 

“Training wasn’t supposed to start until tomorrow,” he said, “but since you’re here many hours early, you must be eager for it.  I assume you’re all prepared for the most brutal exercises of your life?”

 

He suddenly tossed something to Katsuki, who caught it, and it was revealed to be the same type of ball they’d used at the beginning of the year on their quirk assessment test, according to the mutters of their classmates.

 

“Bakugo,” he said, “throw that with your quirk.”

 

He let off a massive explosion, launching the ball far into the distance, and Izuku whistled to himself.  He almost wished he could have seen the assessment test in person instead now, just to see what people would have done.

 

Aizawa exposed the store and the class erupted in disbelief.

 

“As you can see,” he looked at the cousins and Shinsou, “the score hasn’t changed much since the beginning of the year.  You’re all smarter and getting stronger, but you haven’t had to push your quirks yet.  That’s what this summer camp from hell is designed to do.  Break your limits,” he grinned, showing all of his teeth, “plus ultra.”

 

They all shuddered, and weren’t sure if it was in fear or anticipation.

 

He set them off on different challenges, most often just using their quirks to their most extremes and pushing past their limits, but he held Izuku and Kagami back.

 

“Based on your appearance upon arrival, you can use your miraculous without putting on the costume.”

 

“Actually,” Izuku shook his head, “I’d pretty much detransformed by then.  I mean, yes, I didn’t look like I had a costume on while I was transformed, but I definitely want to point out that you didn’t see me in what Roo and I are calling stealth mode.  Disguise mode would probably work better, though…”

 

“Longg could probably do it too,” Nooroo piped up without making himself visible, “but I’m still not sure how to work around the mask requirement, since hiding the identities of our holders is inherent to our purpose after this long.  We could probably figure it out…”

 

Aizawa stared at where the kwami was hiding and then sighed, looking into the middle distance as Longg quietly laughed with a slight hiss.  “Right.  Mini gods.  I…forgot.  Regardless, this will likely change around a few plans, but the initial training you were going to be doing was without your miraculous, and instead was meant to train either your initial quirk or your new powers, so that you can hold your own as a hero even when not transformed.  If you do well enough in that to last against the majority of your classmates, I’ll consider some suited training.”

 

Izuku raised his hand.  “Um, well, I’ve taken to doing nightly transformed meditations, if that helps?  Even just stretching my senses and spending time using the more passive part of my powers has made my, hmm, well of magic deeper.”

 

Their teacher shrugged.  “If you’re awake enough and able to not let your classmates catch on, then sure.  I find it unlikely you’ll have the energy, however.  You’ll be working with Tiger and calling out everyone around you as they and you move around, based on what their quirks are.”

 

He blinked.  “Okay…?”

 

“While sparring with Tiger.”

 

Oh, he paled, less okay.

 

“Tsurugi, you’ll be doing the same, but you will be blindfolded.”

 

“I see.”

 

“No you won’t, that’s the point.  Best of luck.”

 

He indicated where Tiger was already thoroughly decimating Ojirou, Kirishima, and Iida, clotheslining the last everytime he tried to speed past.  With Pliabody, he could avoid most hits, and then he could punch with his full force, making the students regret it.

 

They tentatively approached and Tiger beamed at them without missing a beat.  “Welcome!  Tsurugi, I have a blindfold for you!”

 

He tossed it without breaking stride and she snatched it out of the air.  It wasn’t so much a blindfold as it was blacked out ski goggles, but she dutifully put them on and immediately cocked her head, pursuing her lips slightly as she adjusted.

 

“And now you’re both in!”

 

It was only instinct that let him dodge the fist that sprang up where his head was and he yelped a little.

 

“Midoriya!  You will have to tell me who is on your right at any given moment, no matter how far!  If you take too long or get it wrong, I will not slow my hits!”

 

“That was slow?!”

 

“Slower, yes!  Come now, time starts now!”

 

“Uh, Iida!”

 

“Wrong!”

 

“What?!  He was totally- oof.”

 

It would be a long week.

 


 

The Wild Wild Pussycats made dinner for them that night, and they made even further use of the hot springs with a warning that they would resume training the next day at the same intensity.  Just looking around, it seemed like everyone was wrung out, and Izuku felt like he was one big bruise.  On their first break, he’d taken off his bandana and clipped the pin to it, ensuring Nooroo’s miraculous was out of the danger zone, just in case.  Kagami easily shucked her choker as well, setting them together so the kwami could huddle in the tented fabric of the bandana when they weren’t sneaking around in the trees to watch the hero students put their blood sweat and tears into expanding their quirks.

 

The next day came with the arrival of class 1-B halfway through the morning and Izuku immediately pulled Kagami aside in their two minute break.

 

“Summer camp has now turned into the Monoma Don’t Touch Me Challenge.  His quirk is touch based copy.”

 

She blinked, then hummed in amusement.  “Mine could be explained away; yours, on the other hand…”

 

He sighed.  “And on Thursday we’re starting the whole miraculous training.  Either of us getting touched then would be a disaster.”

 

Aizawa had, after all, been correct; Izuku had been too wiped at the end of the day to consider staying up an extra hour or two in firefly puddle mode, let alone active searching.  He’d improved his hand to hand combat and multitasking in leaps and bounds, of course, and Kagami was slowly getting up to the level that her mother was on in terms of Surround Sense, but the only time they didn’t spend training was the time they spent making food or soaking their sore bodies in the hot springs.

 

They spent the rest of their Tuesday being somewhere else when Monoma was making the rounds to copy more people’s quirks, and they got away with it.

 

On Wednesday, only Izuku’s quirk sense managed to announce his arrival in time, and he was definitely getting suspicious, but then training ended early.

 

“We like you kiddos soooo much,” Ragdoll said while they were finishing eating dinner, “that we decided you’d get a midweek break!  We only have you until Saturday morning, so we thought we’d treat you to a little game!”

 

“A little competition, even,” Pixiebob crowed, “a Trial of Courage!”

 

Tiger nodded, smirking.  “Class against class, through the gauntlet in the woods.  If you make someone piss their pants, you’re clearly superior!”

 

Like a bloodhound on a scent, Monoma perked up.  “Class 1-B will reign supreme!”

 

Pixiebob pointed at him.  “I like your attitude!  Just for that, you guys can scare first!  Okay, basic rules, we’re following the trail, you have to get to the halfway point where Dolly will give you a stamp, then you have to make it back.  Short loop, only a mile, you guys can’t miss the trail.  Any questions?  No?  Then class 1-B, scatter into the woods!”

 

“If you failed your final,” Aizawa cut in, “you’re with me instead.”

 

He dragged away a sobbing Aoyama, Ashido, and Kaminari, Todoroki, Satou, and Kirishima trudging behind reluctantly.

 

Monoma laughed himself silly at six people from 1-A being out and refused to let anyone point out he was following after them as well.

 

Izuku looked at the woods in trepidation as their sister class disappeared into it and swallowed.

 

It’d be fine.

 

What was a little horror before bed?

Notes:

Facsinimal! Combination of Facsimile, meaning a copy of, and animal! In the spirit of ml, I also came up with the japanese name: Doubutsushi!
写し[うつし] for utsushi (copy)
動物 [どうぶつ] for doubutsu (animal)
together, [どうぶつし] or 動物し
very proud of this one, a real japanese speaker can "um, actually" me in the comments but im going off of sounds and general hiragana and less so the kanji lmao, since i believe it's dou-bu-tsu and u-tsu-shu so the bu and the u don't match (which i can visually see in the hiragana!) but in my heart this is the name and i love it

originally i was going to make Red Rumble, also known as kirishima the earthbender, but then i figured it's be less power if it was kouda since he could just mentally control them with an upgraded version of his quirk instead of try to wrestle physical control of the dirt away from the pro hero

also a big fan of the Monoma Don't touch Me Challenge

anyway, see you tomorrow!

Chapter 19: Shinsou Becomes a Real Life Angler Fish and Has Conflicted Feelings About It

Summary:

its da trial of courage where nothing will go wrong

Notes:

the hardest part about this was remembering that the kids who failed didn't get to participate lmao, originally it was aoyama in their team, not hagakure, but then i was like "oh wait shit no he's not here because he failed the final-" so i had to do minor edits lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They drew lots on the teams and Izuku ended up in the group of three, the group that was going first, with his partners Hagakure and Shouji.  Hagakure was scoffing and bouncing, and Shouji was shifting nervously, but all of his extra limbs were ears or eyes.

 

“We’ll be fine,” Izuku pointed out, ignoring his already rabbiting heart, “we’ll sense them coming from a mile away between the two of us!”

 

Shouji nodded, but stuck close.

 

Hagakure, on the other hand, walked along the path like it was a runway, and even when Izuku and Shouji shrieked and leaped at each other (there was a loose head and there were body parts everywhere, and-) she just laughed and made a joke.

 

By the time they reached Ragdoll at the halfway point, Izuku was shaking out of his skin and was clutching an equally shaken Shouji.

 

“Why are you not affected by this,” Shouji said in exasperation, “it’s night in the woods!”

 

Hagakure shrugged.  “I have always loved horror movies, so.”

 

“I like horror movies too,” Izuku protested, “but this is different!”

 

“Aw, come on, they’re just our other classmates!  That helps, right?”

 

Shouji snorted weakly.  “It does not.”

 

Ragdoll laughed at them.  “Well, you’re halfway done and none of you have run screaming or peed your pants, so, so far so good!  Come here and get your stamps, I promise there’s no scares in this clearing.”

 

Of course, there was one immediately outside the clearing as soon as they got on the path, but that was only to be expected.

 

They cleared the woods, hearing shrieks and screams behind them as other groups went in, and everyone else was gone in the woods when they returned.  Slowly, their classmates started trickling out, some looking nonplussed, some nonchalant, some shivering, some wide-eyed in terror, but thankfully, none of them wet.

 

Class B came out next, most of them looking pleased, and then their class was cast into the woods.

 

Izuku immediately made a beeline for where Shinsou and Yaomomo were peeling off.

 

“Shinsou!”

 

“Oh god.”

 

Izuku pouted.  “Why is that always your reaction?  Anyway, we can use our powers.”

 

He narrowed his eyes.  “Yes…”

 

“Can I champion you?”

 

The taller boy pursed his lips, giving himself a pained expression that surely had nothing to do with Izuku, before saying, “Why?”

 

Izuku beamed.  “That’s not a no!”

 

“It’s not a yes, either.”

 

“Okay, well, I was thinking, you’re like an angler fish already-”

 

“-oh god, this again-”

 

“-but what if I could make you a full on siren?  Hallucinations and everything?”

 

“Hal- what?”

 

Izuku nodded.  “We don’t have anything in the way of illusions because our class is pretty combat heavy.  The best we could get is probably a combination of Hagakure and Aoyama for a lights show, or anything Yaomomo can come up with, but we don’t have time to do that to the whole wood and Aoyama is in failure jail.  I bet I can get Kagami to help with you, though-”

 

“I’ve been here this entire time, you realize.”

 

He didn’t even jump like the other two did at her sudden presence, just waved a hand in her direction.  “Yes yes, it would be weird if I didn’t feel you nearby after the sensing, anyway, I’m thinking fog?  Which will already distort vision, and then add in the fact that I’d make your voice cause hallucination based on what you say-”

 

“What,” Shinsou cut in, “the fuck.”

 

“Sirens.  They’re actually ugly, because they eat people.  And are possibly bird/fish people.  But they have strong suggestive magic that makes people see them as beautiful.”

 

Shinsou pinched the bridge of his nose.  “Sure.”

 

Izuku beamed and whispered the transformation phrase under his breath, tucking his bandana around his nose and mouth so the mask thing would work.  Since it was nighttime, only moths were out, but he lit up as he spotted a specific one.

 

“Actias aliena,” he cheered, “the Japanese moon moth!  Close cousin of the American luna moth!  I forgot, this is within your bounds, huh?  You’re an early riser, too, or you’re one from last year.”

 

The moth settled easily on his hand, covering most of it, and he grinned at Kagami.  “Look!”

 

She smiled fondly.  “Yes, I see it.  We have limited planning time, however, so let’s get a move on.”  She put the blackout goggles on her head in preparation for her own transformation.

 

Izuku easily imbued the moon moth with power and it fluttered over to a grimacing Shinsou, who stood still and only leaned back slightly when the large glowing bug approached him and settled into the collar of his shirt.

 

“This would be better if you had like a necklace or something,” Izuku mused, “since I’m targeting your voice, but this works just as well.  Shinsou Hitoshi, do you want to scare the socks off of class 1-B with the power of suggestion?”

 

He sighed.  “Sure.”

 

Izuku beamed.  “Great!  Then Siren, let's spin a song!  Metamorphosis!”

 

He rippled with soft green light for a moment before he straightened and smirked.  “Oh,” he purred, “this isn’t so bad.”

 

Yaomomo choked a bit, but waved off their concern.  “I’ll go set up myself, unless there’s something you need from me?”

 

Siren winked at her.  “Nope, we’re good.  Knock 'em dead, your majesty.”

 

She bobbed her head once and fled into the woods.

 

Kagami gave a lazy salute.  “I’ll get your fog.  Don’t kill anyone.”

 

Izuku gasped and put a hand to his chest.  “I would never!”

 

“Not that kind of siren.”

 

She snorted and left them alone.  They only had a few minutes before the first 1-A students would enter the woods, and they were in one of the first sections.  Fog slowly curled around the trees and Izuku scrambled up into one.

 

He pinged the connection a little and felt Siren mentally glance in his direction.

 

“You have free range,” he muttered, “but I can alert you to when they’re showing up.”

 

Siren smiled and nodded.

 

Appearance wise, Siren looked almost like Shinsou did, which was of course intentional, but there was something distinctly other about him now.  His hair flowed slightly, like he was underwater, and his clothes had tightened to hug him more.  His eyes glowed ever so slightly and had darkened to look more like a pool with something glittering at the bottom, much like his quirk but with a purple tint.  His skin was smooth and paler, almost glowing in the muted moonlight of the night, and he didn’t walk so much as stalk.

 

When the first 1-B students came, he smirked.

 

“The trees before you are taller and darker than they appear,” he murmured, voice carrying with an unnatural quality, “and their branches seem like reaching arms.  They’re looking at you and leaning closer.  The only reason they're not grabbing you is because they’re rooted down, but they seem hungry.   Their roots, however, are stuck up.  Just for you.  Just so you’ll stumble right into their waiting arms.  You can’t see the roots.”

 

Already the two boys were shaking, but when one of them tripped on a root he couldn’t see, they shrieked loudly.

 

“You hear large footsteps further into the woods,” Siren crooned, “not getting closer, just moving around in the direction you have to go.  There’s fireflies around you and you think the light is a good thing.  Are they giggling?”

 

The boys whimpered.

 

“They are,” he sighed, “no, those aren't fireflies at all, are they?”

 

The boys ran screaming, still going down the path, unfortunately, but still screaming bloody murder.

 

“This is fun,” Siren drawled, “why don’t we do this all the time?”

 

“You should be a DM for a tabletop roleplaying game,” Izuku enthused, “that was nice!  And your voice is good even without my change!”

 

Siren smirked.  “Aw, thanks.”

 

They continued like that for all eight of the other groups, Siren changing what he was talking about and getting more outlandish as time went on.

 

“That prison outbreak that happened?  The villains are hiding out here in these very woods.”

 

“The trees are walking towards you, covered in thorny branches.”

 

“You swear you just saw a cackling witch fly overhead.  She was going right for Ragdoll!”

 

“Fire slicks up the trunks around and behind you.  Todoroki got fed up with remedial training and decided to take it out on everyone else.”

 

“Your mother is here, and she’s holding up her slipper.”

 

“You’re suddenly deep underwater and the only thing you can see is a bobbing light in front of you.  It looks so tantalizing that you forgot you were drowning.”

 

“The path is high in the air and if you leave it you’ll fall hundreds of meters to the forest below you.”

 

“Everything here is crystalized in perfect, silent ice.  Every step crackles as blades of frosted grass crumble, revealing their true nature as a construct.  The wind whistles through the rime trees with a sound like wind chimes or tinkling bell.  Something below you cracks.”

 

All in all, the majority of people fled the area screaming and questioning their sanity when the hallucinations wore off.

 

Everyone was called out of the woods and he tugged the moth back out of his classmates.  The confidence left with the power, leaving behind a light mien of embarrassment, but Shinsou grudgingly nodded at him in acknowledgement and he beamed back.

 

“Thank you,” he whispered to the moth as he released it back to the woods, and it nuzzled him slightly before fluttering away.

 

Nooroo giggled as soon as he was no longer transformed.  “A productive half hour, I’d say.  And that moth will stick around for many years to come, now.  I wonder if it will be able to pass that trait of longevity on to its children, since it could theoretically count as a quirk?  I will admit, I’ve never stuck around the butterflies long enough to see if the longevity granted is passed on.”

 

Izuku shrugged lightly.  “I think anything’s possible, but Roo, wasn’t Shinsou so good?  He really should be a Dungeon Master!”

 

He spent the rest of the walk back quietly and furiously explaining what tabletop RPGs were to the intrigued kwami, but cut himself off when they were close enough to the rest of the camp attendees with a low promise to tell him more later.

 

“Well done,” Pixiebob clapped, “you kittens did amazing!  Who did the hallucinations?”

 

Shinsou slowly raised a hand with a half smirk, then glanced at Izuku and forced his hand up in the air as well with a roll of his eyes.

 

Pixiebob’s eyes flashed and she grinned evilly.  “I see!  You again, my fated nemesis!”

 

He nodded solemnly.  “My bitter rival.”

 

She burst out laughing as Mandalay pinched the bridge of her nose and waved them to the lodge.

 

“Right,” the more leveled headed member of the Wild Wild Pussycats said, “your training is stepping up a notch tomorrow, so I hope you enjoyed this and sleep well tonight!”

 

Everyone shuddered a little at the idea of stepping up a notch on their training, but dutifully trailed into the lodge, talking and laughing about the Trial of Courage.  No one had wet themselves, much to Tiger’s strange disappointment, but when the adrenaline died down, they all had had a lot of fun.

 

It was a perfect halfway point for the week, and Izuku went to bed smiling.

 


 

Marinette stood and stretched, blinking at the time.

 

“Shoot,” she chuckled, “almost ten.  Gosh, with Inko and Gami not here, I really lose track of time.”

 

Since Tsurugi Hanabi had “retired,” Tomoe was wasting no time in bringing her brother’s old family officially into the clan, bringing Inko to her swearing in ceremony so that she could be added immediately afterwards.  Soon enough, Izuku would have the same status as her, even if he wasn’t going to be in the line of succession like she was.  She’d be back this Saturday, a few hours before her son and niece would be back from their camp.

 

Marinette checked her phone and smiled in a way she knew was sickeningly sweet to see Adrien had texted her good luck and cat memes.  He knew she had her phone on silent when she was in a creation binge, but he was also just next door, so if something happened he’d be able to use the spare key to get in and tell her in person.

 

She looked over her current project and bit her lip.

 

“Hey Tikki,” she called, “do you think any craft stores will be open this late?”

 

Her kwami giggled.  “Inko left a list of nearby stores and closing times for you, remember?  She knows you well.”

 

Marinette felt her face flush a little, but she smiled through it.  “Yeah, I know.  Inko’s a lot like a second mom.  Izzy’s pretty lucky to have her.  Right, okay, okay… there’s one in two blocks that closes at midnight!  Plenty of time!  I’ll be there and back in fifteen minutes, I just need two things…”

 

Tikki zoomed around her creation.  “It’s for Kagami, isn’t it?”

 

She hummed in agreement.  “She’s really been missing Luka and Chloe.  Since it’s summer break, when they get back from the summer camp, maybe we’ll go visit, if none of us are busy, I mean.”

 

Tikki bobbed in the air in a flying kwami version of a nod.

 

Her visit to the craft store took just a few minutes.  She was the only one in the store and she knew exactly what she wanted, so in no time the cashier was back to listening to music and she was walking home with a bounce in her step.

 

“Kind of wild that a craft store is open until midnight on a Wednesday,” she chuckled, “but good for me, I guess!  Lucky that I ran out when I did and not later.”

 

She peaked into her bag again, smiling at the fabric and zipper she’d bought, and didn’t even notice the other person until she bumped into him.

 

She dropped her purchase at the impact and the man made a noise in surprise before leaning down to pick it up.

 

“Oh my gosh,” she almost stuttered over the Japanese, “I’m so sorry, you don’t have to do that, I didn’t think anyone would be out this late so I wasn’t paying attention!”

 

“No no,” the man said smoothly, “the fault is mine!  The least I could do is pick up after myself.”

 

He presented her bag with a flourish and she took it with a smile before squinting.

 

“Wait, I know you…”

 

He stilled and blinked at her.  “You… do?”

 

She snapped her fingers and pointed.  “Yes!  I recognize the coat!  You’re Mr. Compress!  Izzy still talks about you, your quirk’s really cool!”

 

The man stared at her a little blankly, something flashing across his eyes that was gone in the next moment.  “Izzy?”

 

She coughed, going bright red.  “Sorry.  Gachou.  He’s a friend of mine.”

 

Again, that expression flashed across his face, but he smiled.  Something about it was tight.  “I see.  I have much to thank him for.”

 

He extended a hand and she took it without thinking.

 

Sako slipped the marble in his pocket and slipped into an alleyway, texting the number he was given and exchanging the marble for the money with the man made of dark mist.

 

He swallowed harshly and rubbed at his eyes, taking a deep breath.

 

“And much to apologize for, it seems,” he croaked.  The money would be enough to let him leave this life forever, of course, but he might have just done something terrible to secure it.

 

Marinette Dupain-Cheng woke up tied to a chair with the sound of a steady heart monitor in her ear and a heavily scarred man in front of her.

 

“Hello, my dear.”

Notes:

AS A REMINDER despite it being friday you are getting a special saturday update. im still putting some finishing touches on it for maximum oh fuck factor, but im not leaving you here, don't worry.

i will say tho, my favorite moment on the google doc is where when mari says "at midnight on a Wednesday" i attached a comment that reads "the kill bill sirens should be going off for the readers right about now", so let me know the moment you realized shit was fucked and i totally juked you!

wasn't that trial of courage so nice? :)

Chapter 20: maximum oh fuck factor

Summary:

so last time Marinette got kidnapped sort of by Sako but definitely by All for One...well, it WAS a Wednesday :/

Notes:

welcome to the saturday special! do not expect other saturday chapters! my schedule means i work on chapters during the work week and no other times. even this one was drafted up ahead of time, tho it did have to go through a second iteration to get to a place i liked it. thanks!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hello, my dear.”

 

She tried to scramble back but firm ropes lashed her to the chair and all her scrambling got her was the chair tipping back.  She yelped as it crashed to the ground.

 

“Oh my,” the man chuckled, “how clumsy.  I didn’t mean to frighten you.  I just want some information, and then you’ll be sent home.”

 

“If you just want information, then why am I tied up?  And who even are you?!”

 

“Ah,” he nodded solemnly, and she felt like he was smiling at her despite not being able to see his mouth behind the black metal mask, “how rude of me!  You can call me Sensei.”

 

Her nose wrinkled without her permission.  “Is there… anything else I can call you?”

 

He chuckled.  “Perhaps later.  As for why you’re tied up, well, I couldn’t trust you wouldn’t try to attack me.  You hero types are all the same.”

 

She tensed and tried to subtly push her ear into her shoulder.  She swallowed heavily when earrings didn’t cut into her.

 

“Oh, you’ll get your earrings back as well, I just wanted to see if they were different in any way, or if any vessel will do.”

 

She opened and closed her mouth a few times.  Her arm was starting to go numb from where it was pressed into the floor from the weight of her body and the chair pressing down.  “They’re just… regular earrings.  Sentimental.”

 

“Oh yes, I imagine so.  They do seem quite ordinary, it’s true.  Would you like to be sat upright again?”

 

She bit her lip.  “Yes please.”

 

He cooed.  “How polite!”

 

A phantom grip enveloped her and her heart shot to her throat, but after a moment of dizziness, the feeling faded and her chair was firmly on the ground again.  He hadn’t appeared to have moved, but he had clearly done something , and she had been none the wiser.  He could always do it again, or perhaps this time the grip wouldn’t just pick her up…

 

“Excellent.  This is much better for conversation.”  The man’s face pulled, and it took her a moment to place the expression without any features, but she soon guessed that under the mask he was grinning.  Thick scars roped across his eyes and the top of his head, preventing anything from growing.  There was a faint impression of his brow and eye sockets, but not enough for her to detect real expressions.  No doubt, she thought Izzy and Felix might have been able to get better impressions from this man, but she was in the dark unless his skin stretched and twisted in familiar patterns.  Even then, the scars disrupted those patterns, so it was mostly guess work.

 

“Now,” he clapped his hands, “I believe you can be of assistance to me.  I’ve been looking for this information for quite a long time, after all, and I’m sure you have things you’d rather be doing than entertaining an old man like me.”

 

She didn’t trust him one damn bit.  “Yeah?  I’m only fifteen.  What could I possibly know that you don’t?”

 

“Well, you had the book I wanted.  One of a kind, you understand.”

 

Alarm bells went off in her head.  “Book?  Can’t say I’ve read many books.”

 

He chuckled again, leaning back in his chair as the oxygen tank hissed.  The back of her neck prickled with the force of his focus  “Oh, but I’m sure you remember this one, Guardian.”

 

She jolted backwards and swallowed.  “Wh-what?”

 

“Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Guardian of the Miraculous Box.”

 

“O-oh,” she squeaked, “that’s what you meant!  Right, yep, that’s… that’s me!”

 

He hummed.  “Yes, so you have the information I seek.  I’ve been looking for it for a long time, and I got close, of course…  But, well, that’s in the past.”

 

Her brain raced.  “You… um, how old are you?”

 

He gave a mocking gasp, putting a hand on his heart in offense.  “My dear!  Asking an old man for his age… for shame!  But you’ve already guessed, haven’t you?”

 

She shook her head, shivering with nerves.  “That’s impossible.”

 

He settled into his chair (it looked almost like a throne) more comfortably.  “Let me tell you a story, my dear.  Two hundred years ago, at the beginning of the dawn of quirks, those with quirks, or meta abilities, were reviled.  They were seen as monsters or weapons, and people either wanted to kill or experiment on them.  No one liked them.  Sometimes meta users didn’t even like themselves.  Then, out of the darkness, came salvation.  One man had the ability to give and take meta abilities, to give and take quirks.  He could hold an innumerable amount of quirks, and he would take away the curse from those who wanted them gone, and give gifts to those who wanted to rise above.  And under his banner, society was improving.”

 

His aura suddenly darkened with quiet anger.  “But of course, people feared him.  They feared his loyal followers, said they were bought with fear and quirks, and didn’t like that he was challenging them and their policy of extermination.  He was fighting for the rights of the minority, after all, as quirks in that time were not prevalent at all, and he was challenging those in power.  He was becoming akin to a god, and people always fear what they do not understand.  So they sought to exterminate him and everyone who followed him.  The man’s own brother sought to topple the generous man, and he had to fight back with all he had.  He’d always been fond of old comics, because his younger brother had been sickly and spent most of his time reading in bed, but he’d heard of the miraculous.  Of miracles that could break the bonds of reality and were exceptionally powerful, even more powerful than quirks.  It seemed like straight out of a comic book, almost too good to be true.  So, in a lull when the government backed off, he would spend his time hunting rumors and chasing ghosts, hoping for some word of power that no one remembered, so that he might restore order and balance.”

 

She grimaced at the emphasis on those last words.

 

“But alas.  Even when he finally convinced someone to take him, a man that only went by Rin, he was turned away at the doors of the temple.  Miraculous are not for resolving world conflicts, the stubborn monks insisted, and metas would just have to put up with the change.  The man was incensed.  The people who were counting on him should not simply have to put up with the change.  They should not have to die because the monks hoarded the jewels that could command creation and destruction itself.  That could control time.   So the man tried to take them by force.”

 

“You burned down the temple and killed hundreds of people,” Marinette breathed, “because you wanted to steal the miraculous!”

 

He shrugged.  “Not me, the man.”

 

“Don’t keep up the pretense,” she said tightly, “this is an autobiography.”

 

The man chuckled.  “Well, you’ve always been a clever one, my dear.  So, yes, I tried to take the miraculous by force, and the temple burned.  Priceless books and sources of information, lost.”

 

“What about the people?!”

 

He cocked his head with an alien lack of care.  “Like I said.  Sources of information.  Regardless, I knew someone had escaped, because the miraculous would not have been destroyed in the fire, so someone must have taken them and fled.  I was called away before I could find a trail, and by the time I returned, all evidence was gone.  I had assumed the miraculous lost to me entirely, and abandoned that plan.  Instead, I amassed my empire and useful quirks to ensure I would see the day when I could take over and reshape society in my image.  Things have changed, of course.  Bigger players resisted me and labeled me a villain, called me the Symbol of Evil.  I am, apparently, everything that’s wrong in the world because I resist the world governments.  But the government is horribly corrupt and isn’t about the people at all.  I would run the world much better, and tear down this society of heroes and villains.”

 

He spread his arms, appearing to stretch out like he could encompass the whole room, and she shrunk back.  “And then, you.  I will admit, your little magic firewall is clever, and it was a good idea.  Unfortunately, you should have done it much sooner, my dear, if you truly wanted the miraculous to remain hidden.  After all this time, I might be one of the only people who recognized them for what they were, of course, aside from some niche historians, so of course I recognized their powers.  I had studied them for so long… Did you know that Joan of Arc was a Ladybug?  As was Tentomushi, one of their Ladybug assassins.  They had more than one, I believe one of them snapped and overthrew the original Order.  Duola, they called her.  I took note of her because she muddied the historical waters, as it were, before disappearing entirely as the new Order formed from the ashes of the old one.  I would think that the Black Cats would make better assassins, but I won’t speculate.”

 

Marinette hadn’t stopped shaking, but she took a deep breath and made herself settle a little bit.  “Okay, so you know I have the miraculous.  What book?”

 

He chuckled.  “Oh, don’t play coy now.  I’ve spilled practically my life’s story, my dear!  Worry not, I understand.  You hero types are all the same, and you’ve fallen into the trap.  I must be a villain, after all, and since you’re a hero, you couldn’t possibly tell me the information I seek.  Really though, it’s harmless.  I won’t be taking your miraculous, or that of your partner’s, nor will I even attempt to take your box.  I have no need for those old toys.  What’s some information for that assurance?”

 

“It depends on the information.” she grit her teeth, “so forgive me for not breathing a sigh of relief just yet.”

 

He sighed as if put upon.  “Of course.  Well, it’s simple.  I have no need for your ancient relics because I’m going to make my own.  The world calls me the Symbol of Evil, so I will simply become the God of Evil, and finally remake society in my image.  It will be perfect and glorious and I will take my place at the top where I belong.”

 

Marinette swallowed, desperately ignoring the sweat dripping down the back of her neck.  “You want… to bind a kwami.  You want to make a miraculous.”

 

“Just so.  I’ve been thinking about it for two hundred years, you could say I know the concept intimately.”

 

She winced.  That was step one, of course.  To bind a kwami, you had to learn its name, and you learned its name through meditation on the concept it embodied, you became that concept it embodied until you were close enough that you just knew.   Then once you knew, you’d wait for the right type of night and say the right words to draw the kwami into the material plane, then you’d use your magic to bind it to whatever you were turning into a miraculous.  It was more timing and meditation than anything, and it required an immense amount of power, even for just a regular kwami, but something told her with a quirk like that he might actually have that power.

 

“And if I don’t tell you?”

 

The man sighed and stood.  He loomed over her and she shrank back, wishing the ropes weren’t as tight so she could back away further.

 

“Neither of us will like that much,” he said quietly, “so I hope it doesn’t come to that.  If you don’t want to tell me, of course, I can go get Adrien Agreste, or Felix Graham de Vanily, but I feel like they’ve been through quite an ordeal already, wouldn’t you agree my dear?”

 

Her blood felt like ice.

 

“No,” she whispered.

 

The man hummed and backed up, leaving her blinking in the light his frame had been blocking before, and he settled against his throne again, entirely relaxed.

 

“Remember,” he said lightly, “the sooner you tell me what I want to know, the sooner you can go home and warn everyone.”

 

She choked a little on her saliva.  “Why would you want me to warn people?”

 

He chuckled.  “A God can always use some amusement.  Besides, it will be nice to restore the environment when a battle is over.  I would hate for my society to be destroyed by carelessness.”

 

She swallowed.  They had defeated two miraculous users before.  If he managed to actually bind the kwami of evil, they could defeat him.  They were stronger, and had more experience, and his quirk was so strong it would no doubt be harder to work with, and Chloe, Zoe, Sabrina, and Luka were looking for more miraculous, miraculous that this man didn’t know about.  They already had a network of people in the know who could be trusted with miraculous, and they had more friends who would work.  Between all of them, they could defeat one man, essentially immortal with an unknown number of quirks or not.

 

“Okay,” she said quietly, “I’m willing to talk.”

 

The man clapped once in joy, but there was no real emotion behind it other than satisfaction.  Even though she couldn’t read his expressions, there was something inherently mocking about it, like he knew it was a foregone conclusion already.  “Wonderful, my dear.  I knew you’d see sense.”

 


 

She was dumped through the misty portal directly into the kitchen of the girls’ apartment.  The lights were out, but morning light filtered through the windows and the sounds of the city starting rang out in the background.  She stared at the table where a bag sat innocently, and a peek inside revealed fabric and a zipper.  It seemed like so long ago, but it was only thirty two hours ago that she’d gone out to the craft store.

 

Sitting beside the bag were two nondescript black studs, and she put them on with shaky hands.  There was a brief flash of light and then Tikki was there, flying around in a panic and checking Marinette over.

 

“Tikki,” she sobbed, “you’re okay!”

 

The kwami hugged her cheek.  “You’re okay too, Marinette.  What happened?”

 

Marinette smiled shakily.  “So.  I got kidnapped.  I think Mr. Compress was the one who did it, but in hindsight he really didn’t look like he wanted to, so I’ll ignore it for now and have a breakdown with Izzy.  The man who wanted me kidnapped didn’t want the miraculous, but he did want information about them.  He’s the one who burned down the temple and wiped out the Order two hundred years ago.”

 

Tikki sucked in a breath.  “What?!  Does he have a longevity quirk?  Humans don’t live that long!”

 

Marinette shrugged.  "Yes and no.  Apparently he can give and take quirks, so he probably has one in there somewhere.”

 

“That’s such a dangerous power,” the kwami hissed, “but at least you didn’t have a quirk to take…”

 

“Small mercies,” she agreed weakly, “but he wanted… I don’t want to say it more than once.  We should go to the boys’ apartment.  And also call someone.”

 

Tikki nodded seriously.  “At the very least, one of your teachers who is in the know.  They will know how to handle the situation from there, in case we want to involve the police or other heroes.”

 

Marinette took her phone out of her pocket and turned it off silent, looking at the loving messages and memes Adrien had continued to send her, before she stepped out of the apartment, leaving the untouched bag from the craft store behind.  She felt like she was hanging on, but then she unlocked the other apartment and saw Adrien sitting at the table.  He turned to her and lit up with a bright smile, but then it faltered.

 

“Princess?  What happened, why are you crying?  Did the project go wrong?”

 

She raised a hand to her cheek and it came away wet.  Oh.

 

“Felix?  Felix, get out here, something’s wrong!”

 

The other blond looked out of the kitchen with a grumpy glare.  “What could possibly- oh.  Oh no.  What happened, who do we have to disappear?”

 

Tikki placed a nub on her cheek and she surprised herself with a sob.

 

Adrien led her to the couch and Felix busied himself with making tea and pushing the warm mug into her hands.

 

After ten minutes, she managed to calm down enough to take a few deep breaths and rubbed her eyes.

 

“There is a man,” she began, “that has lived for two hundred years, and he wants to create a miraculous so that he can rule the world.”

 

Felix spasmed a little.  “And how do you know this fact?”

 

“He wanted to ask a few questions about how to do it and figured that a guardian would know.”

 

Adrien tensed and immediately began patting her down.  “He what?!  Was he here, did he do anything to you, are you okay-?”

 

“He just let me go,” she said weakly, “because I gave him what he wanted.  He knew where we lived, he knew who we were, and he knew what we had.   And now he’s going to bind the kwami of evil-”

 

“No he’s not.”

 

They all looked at Plagg, who was hovering over their huddle with the other three kwami.  Tikki also looked relieved, even if she was still fretting.

 

Marinette swallowed.  “What do you mean?  I told him how to do it, he just needs to meditate more and he’ll have the name, he’s been thinking about this for two hundred years so he’s close, I know it!”

 

“Easy,” Plagg said carelessly, “there isn’t a kwami of evil.  Or good.”

 

Tikki sighed.  “He could have been a little less blunt, but he’s right.  Good and evil are human inventions.  They’re not real.  Ergo, there’s no kwami of either.”

 

Felix wrinkled his nose.  “I would strongly debate that good and evil are real, actually.  Some things are objectively evil and some things are objectively good.”

 

Trixx snorted.  “Oh, kit.  You’re adorable.  That’s just not true, though.  Most of the things you humans have decided are morally reprehensible are just not the same in animal culture, for example.  Did you know that for a long time, humans believed that you should only ever be in a relationship with your opposite sex?  Which completely negates the other sexes and genders, as well.  But yeah, humans were all “oh no, homosexuality is a sin, if you date more than one person you’re going to hell” blah blah blah.  They said it was evil, and they really believed it.  On a technical level, the only “bad” thing to do is to hinder your species' continued existence, and even then it’s more like the stupid thing to do, but even being a gay person doesn’t do that.  I mean, check out penguins, the classics.  Penguin gay couples will take care of eggs that are abandoned or that no longer have parents.  Not their kid, sure, but they’re taking care of it, thereby helping their species continue to exist.”

 

Duusuu giggled into the silence and Trixx sniffed, nose tilting up in the air.  “I’m right.  Good and evil are human inventions to make them feel good about themselves.”

 

“Admittedly that does make me feel better,” Marinette mused, “but there’s still the issue that I’m pretty sure he’s summoning someone, and now we just don’t know what it is.”

 

TIkki and Plagg exchanged a glance.

 

“You said he wanted to become a god?”  Tikki looked uncharacteristically worried.

 

“Lumii’s safe,” Plagg immediately refuted, “I saw them both already.”

 

Tikki stared.  “When?”

 

“When I did the Thing.  You know.”

 

“I really don’t.”

 

“The Thing.”

 

“Oh!  The Thing!  Wait, is that why you did the Thing?”

 

“Course.  Didn’t want the schmucks to make a fuss about another pair.”

 

Tikki nodded.  “Sorry.”

 

“Eh,” he shrugged, “it’s not like I told you.  You know they liked talking to you.”

 

“And they did question me,” she frowned, “so the plausible deniability was useful.  Though, why didn’t you tell me after?”

 

“It never came up.”

 

“It’s Lumii!”

 

“And you never asked,” he shrugged.

 

“I didn’t think you liked talking about it!”

 

“I DON’T!”

 

Felix coughed.  “I’m assuming we’re going to get none of the context for this, but if we could refocus?”

 

Tikki nodded.  “Right.  Well, with Lumii out, and I think we’ve all but confirmed Yang is out…”

 

Plagg snorted.  “Or we’d definitely notice.  Either those boxes are damn balanced, or we got lucky.  The fact that humans have known Anansi by name for at least a thousand years is telling.”

 

“That’s assuming they have boxes,” Trixx pointed out, “they might not have known the classic way to make miraculous, that is, buying in bulk.  Who’s Anansi, again?”

 

“Death,” Tikki said absently, “which just leaves…”

 

Plagg hissed.  “Maybe he’s going for some small time concept without realizing.”

 

“Before you ask, we won’t tell you our guess,” Tikki said heavily, “in case that man doesn’t know yet.  It will buy us time to not talk about them.  Obviously, if you figure it out…”

 

The three of them exchanged glances as the two solemn kwami held each other’s nubs and Trixx and Duusuu went quiet.

 

“Oh man,” Trixx said suddenly, “you know Greenie’s going to be on this like white on rice.”

 

“Yeah but he’s at camp,” Marinette muttered, “with Aiza… right, we need to call an adult.  Do you think Midnight’s working right now?”

 

“You know,” Adrien said as Felix called her, “when she said we could call her if we needed anything, I think she probably meant more school things than kidnappings.”

 

Felix glared at his cousin as the phone picked up.  “Hello, Miss Midnight.  Yes, so, Marinette got kidnapped by someone who calls themselves the Symbol of Evil who wants to bind a miraculous.  Mhm.  No, this isn’t a joke.”

 

He pulled his phone away from his ear just in time for their teacher to shriek.

 

“Yes ma’am,” he said calmly as he pulled it back to hear her rapid fire instructions, “we’ll be staying right here.  Yes.  Mhm.  Okay, we’ll see you and the detective at the door.  Thank you.”

 

He hung up the phone and put his head in his hands.

 

“At least Izuku wasn’t kidnapped this time,” he grumbled.

 

Despite herself, Marinette burst out laughing.

Notes:

the first version of this chapter had a much shorter scene, and she kept her earrings so tikki was there. it ALSO had a middle scene that was different and contributed to the plot that we'll probably see a newer version of next chapter as well.

it also had afo being more comically evil, which isn't what i wanted. hopefully, this chapter conveys the quiet and unsettling menace that i wanted instead lmao, where he's like "im reasonable and this is a reasonable course of action" and mari is of course like "you kidnapped me and are BLATANTLY threatening me as well"

anyway, have a good weekend, things have gone a little tits up for the kids, huh?

...at least they know why they're in japan now?

Chapter 21: Fall Out

Summary:

marinette got kidnapped and then released, but technically camp is still happening, so lets bring izzy and gami home, yeah?

Notes:

so much fun stuff in this one, including a scene for the og 20 that i rewrote that, like the scene with afo, got so much better the second time I wrote it lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku stretched as he finished the last of his packing.  It was Saturday morning, and he was ready to go after two full days of successfully avoiding Monoma and successfully championing two people at a time; not for very long of course, and not without getting a splitting headache, but he could feel his well of power deepening, so obviously the training had been working.  If he only championed one person with the default amount of power (about four fifths of his total, giving him some leeway) he could now remain transformed for almost a full hour.  Kagami was also doing well, and could now go back to a power she’d previously used, though it did lower her time to do so, and could use any of the three forms for a total of 47 minutes exactly.  Everyone else had had a very clear increase in their quirks, and this morning, they had all been dragged outside to complete the quirk assessment tests again, everyone getting vastly improved scores in at least one area.

 

Izuku had also bonded with his classmates, since he was mostly using them as champions.  He often only slightly modified their quirk, or gave them a handicap, so that they could continue to do their own training.

 

He’d briefly spent some time talking with Ragdoll, even if her quirk was vastly different, because she was used to processing a lot of information at once.  Hers was all data, however, whereas his was sensory input, so he also spent a few hours chatting with a championed Shouji.  It was probably the only reason he was able to really maintain two champions at once.  His insights were invaluable, even if Shouji’s brain was predisposed to manage multiple inputs better.

 

But, finally, it was time to go home and spend the rest of summer break, the few weeks that is was, relaxing, or maybe visiting their friends, or maybe investigating why they’re in Japan some more, or-

 

“Midoriya, right?”

 

He blinked and looked up.  “Oh, you’re, um, one of the 1-B kids.  I’m afraid I didn’t catch your name before…”

 

The black haired boy smiled slightly, and Izuku winced.

 

“No worries,” he said, “that’s actually comforting, in a weird way.  My name is Rin Hiryu.”

 

Izuku froze solid for a second.  “Rin…?”

 

The boy tugged on his braid a little, glancing away.  “I wasn’t entirely sure if you’d been brought up on clan things, since you don’t share the last name, but, well, you seemed the least threatening of the two.”

 

Izuku couldn’t help but snort.  “Yeah, no, that makes sense.  I thought Rin were… pretty secretive?”

 

Rin shrugged.  “We’re… fourth or fifth branch.  I’m still the first kid they’ve sent to Japan, though.”

 

Izuku itched with questions, but swallowed them back.  “So…did you want to ask me something, or just talk?”

 

Rin eyed him speculatively for a moment before he seemed to come to a decision.

 

“I’ve been watching you guys,” he admitted, “the ones who transferred.  I, uh, I’d like to say… [dialect similar.  Tiger is guardian.]”

 

Izuku did his best to not flinch violently, but he didn’t think he was successful based on how Rin immediately put his hands up in a placating manner.

 

“It’s not similar enough that I totally get what you’re talking about, but the fact that you’re speaking some version of what the Mist have passed down for generations made me look into things more and, uh, well, the cat is being worshiped by that one cheese guy in your class?”

Izuku put his head in his hands and groaned.  “Ren has to keep a closer eye on him, how did none of us notice?  Ugh.  So what are you going to do about it?”

 

“What am I-?  What are you guys going to do about it?!”  Rin tugged on his braid again and did some very tight pacing.  “I’ve been nervous the entire time since I figured it out, waiting for someone to approach me; I mean if the Order is back up and running, even if it’s mostly teenagers-”

 

“Woah,” Izuku held up his plans placatingly, “no no, we hate the Order.  Also it’s only us, the last guardian gave up all his memories.  There’s… I guess technically you could say there’s six guardians right now, and then… at least fourteen people I would consider the “in'' crowd or whatever.  We’re sort of just starting out and Mari and Fe are very much of the opinion that the less people know, the better.  Why…why were you nervous?  Why would we approach you?”

 

Rin stared at him for a moment before, very quietly, laughing hysterically.  “Why?  Why?   We just got used to not sending our kids off to disappear.  I wanted to know if we should expect demands.”

 

Izuku stared and opened his mouth a few times, but no words came out.

 

Rin tugged his braid again.  “Look.  You… you clearly don’t get it.  The Order… it was an honor, but also it was like a lifetime prison sentence.  We’d never see those kids again.  And when the Order fell, it took a lot of us with them, even the people who weren’t at the temple at all.   So, someone goes around speaking a dead language from the area and one of the mythical beasts I honestly thought were metaphors is also nearby?  I honestly considered dropping out.  Nothing against you, you seem really nice, it’s just…”

 

Izuku swallowed.  “We knew the Mist sent a lot of people to the Order, but I didn’t…we thought it was a mutual thing.”

 

Rin shrugged.  “Again, it was a great honor.  But, well, only branch kids went.  So.”

 

Izuku grimaced.  “Welp, another reason to hate the Order, I guess.  If we have a group name, it’s probably the Guardians of the Miraculous, or whatever.  Membership is restricted to trusted volunteers only, I’m sorry to say.”

 

Despite the joking tone, Rin didn’t untense, just studied Izuku intently.  “And you have the authority to make these claims?”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “Our… command structure, for lack of a better term, is weird.  I’m second in command to someone.”

 

Rin eventually relaxed in small increments.  “We don’t know much about the Order,” he admitted, “but we do remember that they had to restructure two different times, and each time, they came to us and reminded us of our honor.”

 

“So there was a precedent,” Izuku frowned, “that sucks.  We’re not them, though, and we never will be.  Nothing against you and your family, but again, we’re kind of operating on a certain level of needing to trust everyone involved, which isn’t you.  Not that you’re not cool!  You’re the one with the scale quirk, right?  And you can launch them like darts?  That’s a pretty neat one.”

 

The other boy gave a lopsided grin.  “Thanks.  You’re not too bad yourself.  Which, well, is why I approached you…”

 

“The buses are here,” Vlad King called, “everyone gather your things so we can go home!”

 

People cheered and Izuku bobbed his head in Rin’s direction.  “It was nice meeting you.  If you want, you can talk to Marinette when we get back, just to assuage your fears, or whatever.”

 

Rin nodded slowly.  “I’d like that.  Thanks, Midoriya.”

 

They piled onto the buses, Izuku darting onto theirs when Monoma made eye contact with him, and he settled next to Kagami.  Some of the class played games to pass the time, but Izuku just looked out the window.

 

His phone vibrated in his pocket and he absently pulled it out.

 

“Seems like we got service,” he remarked, putting in his password, “geez that’s a lot of… messages.  What the FUCK?!”

 

The entire bus looked at him and Aizawa glanced at his own phone before swearing under his breath.

 

“Everything is fine,” he said, “we’re going to get back to UA in two hours.  The situation is being handled.”

 

Izuku stubbornly pressed call.

 

“Izzy!”

 

“Mari,” he said lightly, “what the fuck?”

 

“Yeah, I know, sorry I stole your thing.”

 

“That is not what I’m calling about.”

 

She sighed.  “I know.  I’ve had two breakdowns about it already, but we’re going to need a big meeting soon because…well, not things I could really elaborate on when we’re not in person.  Already what I sent was a lot.”

 

“You said you got,” he glanced at his classmates, some of whom were clearly attempting to eavesdrop, “yeah, and that tiny bit of backstory about the guy who you talked to, not to mention who got you there in the first place, makes me concerned about it!”

 

Kagami, who was more successfully eavesdropping, especially since she also had access to the group chat and thus the context, nodded fiercely.

 

“Yeah.  In that guy’s defense, he seemed really upset about it.”

 

“I’m going to kill him if your family doesn’t.”

 

She winced.  “Yeah… On the plus side, Kim’s coming!  Because they’re on summer break.  He’ll be here for his entire break, and possibly as long as it takes to resolve this.  For however powerful the clans are, the guy I talked to is hidden and far reaching, so it’s going to take us collectively a while to deal with him.  The Tigers are going to be taking out any of his businesses they can find, but according to Ayi Mei, it’s slow going, because they don’t want to go for anything they aren’t certain of and he has a lot of pseudos.  But it should weaken him, and I’ve called taking him out myself, which should buy us time.”

 

Izuku furrowed his brow.  “They’re just going to let you do that on your own?”

 

“I mean, Ayi Mei knows I have you guys with me, and mom vouched for my ability, since she knows what we’ve been up to for these past several months.”

 

“Still,” he hummed, “that’s a lot of faith, considering.  They do know about his quirk, right?”

 

“They’re mostly aware.”

 

He raised an eyebrow with Kagami, but filed that away for later and switched tracks.  “I thought you wanted Kim to stay in Paris with Nino, Max, Alix, and Markov.”

 

“This one I didn’t get a choice on.  Besides, I want to experiment with the gift he got before we left.  Also also, apparently Alix has met Bunnyx and the two of them said they’d ensure Paris was good while he was gone.  I’m sure there will come a point where I sneak him back to Paris, because as much as I love Kim to pieces, this might be out of his league.”

 

“Like it isn’t out of ours?”

 

“We have months of experience, actual real, active experience.  He’s done some practice and that’s it.  The Armé is training our four and a half up, and Ror is running a tight ship for everyone else, but…”

 

He hummed.  “Okay, that makes sense.  Anything else you want to tell me right now?”

 

“Hmm, I’m planning the group call for 6 am tomorrow.  It’ll be 5 pm in New York and about midnight for Greece.  Chloe’ll host.”

 

He hummed again.  That meant they’d all portal to New York so that they could all see each other and talk things out.

 

“Got it,” he said, “we’ll go to bed early tonight, then.  Hopefully the others will have good news.  I also bring news, but mine’s really minor, so don’t worry about it.”

 

“Oh?  Tell me anyway, I could go for some minor things right now.”

 

“Remember how clan stuff crossed with work?”

 

“How clan stuff… oh!  The green ones!”

 

He snorted.  “Yeah, the green ones.  Met one, had some concerns.  Resolved said concerns, but potentially need to meet with the head honcho about it.”

 

“I feel like that was even more vague than everything else, haha.  To confirm, you met a green one, the green one had some concerns that you resolved, but they might want to meet with the head honcho just to be sure that… what you said was accurate?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Got it.  Okay, sure.  Some time next week?”

 

“Or when we go back to school.”

 

“Oh, they’re… right, okay.  Anything that can’t wait for the meeting?”

 

He fidgeted.  “Is… mum okay?”

 

“Oh!  Yeah, she’s busy freaking out and in a group call with my mom, Tomoe, and also Kim’s aunt.  She got back early when Midnight called her and Madam Tsurugi.  Uh, you’ll probably notice the bonus friends from the boys in blue hanging around when you get back, by the way.  Just so you don’t freak out.”

 

“Understandable,” he ran a hand through his curls, “and… are you okay?”

 

“I’ve been better?  But physically I’m fine, and I still have everything I left the house with.  Oh, Kim’s flight landed.  Gotta go pick my dog up, I’ll see you when you get here!”

 

“See you.”

 

He hung up and leaned forward to rest his head on the seat in front of him.  “Oh my kwami,” he said weakly, “oh my kwami.”

 

Kagami hummed.  “I have many concerns.”

 

“Don’t we all?”

 

The next two hours seemed to drag on, and they were some of the first ones off the bus, grabbing their things and booking it for where Inko was waiting.  Aizawa gave them a single nod and waved his phone around.  Izuku blinked, but nodded, and soon enough they were home.

 

Marinette opened the door to let them in and they tackled her into a hug.

 


 

“Okay, so obviously super sketch,” Hitoshi said in the back of the car, “like, objectively suspicious.”

 

“I’m not telling you shit,” Aizawa said bluntly, “and not only because this is an active investigation.  I am curious what you gathered from their incredibly vague conversation, however.”

 

Hitoshi gasped and put a hand to his chest.  “Are you accusing me of eavesdropping?”

 

“Don’t make me turn this car around.”

 

“Yeah,” Yamada snorted, “don’t make him turn this car around.  Besides, you shouldn’t try to butt into the listeners’ business, it’s pretty serious…”

 

Hitoshi nodded a few times.  “Right.  So obviously something happened to the girl, the Cheng girl.  Obviously her clan is pissed to hell about it, so it's something bad, and involves talking to someone who did the bad thing, and someone else who Midoriya knew who enabled the bad thing.  My guess is kidnapping or extortion, because of the talking thing.”

 

Aizawa hummed noncommittally.  “Go on.”

 

Hitoshi assumed that meant he was at least partially right.  “Cool.  Cheng’s dog is coming over, so I should avoid him at all costs.”

 

“Correct.”

 

“Shou!”

 

“And,” he continued, “there’s an Emerald Mist involved.  No clue how.  Oh, and Cheng, Midoriya, and all of their friends are going to kick the talking guy’s ass, but only after the Tigers have ruined his life.”

 

Aizawa hummed.  “Interesting.”

 

He threw his hands up.  “Give me nothing, then!”

 

“Okay.”

 

He turned to stare holes in Yamada’s head.  “You’re weak, you’ll tell me.”

 

Yamada whined and glanced at him in the rearview mirror.  “Toshi!  I’m not weak!”

 

“Well, Boris certainly doesn’t come to us for pasta, but he still manages to get diarrhea everywhere every time we have any kind of noodle dish.”

 

“He looks so pitiful!”

 

Aizawa clicked his tongue.  “You’d think that after years of living with cats, you’d get better at resisting them.  Hitoshi, don’t bother Zashi for information.  Or you’re grounded from Momo.”

 

He leaned back, incredulous.  “You can’t do that, I’m literally her bodyguard.  Like, I just became her bodyguard.”

 

“I can ground you from talking to her.”

 

“How would you enforce that?!”

 

“I have tracking apps on your phone.  I’m sure I could whip one up that detects your voice in proximity to Momo.”

 

His jaw dropped.  “What the fuck is wrong with you?”

 

“Innumerable things,” Aizawa deadpanned, “so don’t go fishing for confidential information.”

 

He folded his arms and let out a gusty sigh.  “You’re terrible.  Why did I agree to this.”

 

“Because you heard “cat” and didn’t ask questions.”

 

He rolled his eyes.  “Neither did you.  You didn’t even know my name before you dragged me home to meet your boyfriend.”

 

Both men in the front seat jumped.

 

“We’re just roommates,” they both insisted.

 

Hitoshi sighed and pulled out his phone.

 

“Outright accusations don’t work,” he muttered as he relayed that to Momo.

 

She sent back a mix of crying and cry/laughing emojis and he smiled, then slipped his phone away.

 

They were almost home anyway.

 


 

Sako Atsuhiro sat at the table in his new apartment and waited, as he did every night.  His eyes flicked over to the soft green glow that finally slipped in through the slightly open window, and he tightened his hands around the mask he was holding as the butterfly landed.

 

“Hello,” his voice cracked, “I’m sorry.”

 

“You don’t just have to apologize to me.”

 

He winced at the scathing voice that was already pressing pain into his head.  “I know, I know.  I just… it wasn’t just for the money, he knew things about me no one should have, things that would have gotten me arrested!”

 

“You know what else would get you arrested?  KIDNAPPING.  AIDING AND ABETTING.  I have to admit, yes, the amount of theft you’ve actually done adds up to a lot.  But if I was inclined to turn all this evidence over to the police, you still wouldn’t be in as much trouble as you have narrowly avoided!”

 

He blinked.  “A…avoided?”

 

“Yes, avoided.  She’s not pressing charges.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“I’m sure I could arrange it for you if you’re that desperate for prison time,” he sounded so cheerful, “but having met the man in question, she definitely believes the man would have simply killed you, and the only reason he didn’t was because he was pleased enough with her that he couldn’t be bothered.”

 

“Oh.  Is she… alright?”

 

“She’s fine.  If anything, this was… actually helpful, as much as I hate to admit it.  And you were extremely gentle, all things considered.”

 

He blinked.  “I’m sorry,” he said incredulously, “it was helpful for her to be kidnapped?”

 

“Oh yeah.  Surprisingly enough, we’d sort of been looking for this guy.”

 

“You’re insane,” he sputtered, “why would you look for him?!”

 

“Because the world is bigger than us,” Gachou said quietly, “and we’re heroes.”

 

He was instantly hit with another wave of guilt and he remembered the feeling he had gotten as Mr. Compress, both during and after the fact, because he’d helped people and saved lives.  It had been one of his happiest moments, a memory he would always treasure.  And now it was tainted because he’d been weak and had just the right quirk for the boogeyman.

 

“I’ll do better,” he promised in a whisper, desperate to chase that feeling, “I will.  I won’t let you down.”

 

Gachou sighed.  “You already have.  But maybe you can redeem yourself.  That’s not something I can give you.”

 

Sako Atsuhiro took a deep breath and let it out as the butterfly fluttered back out the window and resolved to be better.  Even if a man like All for One approached him again, he would be the kind of person Mr. Compress was, even if for only a few hours.

 

And maybe one day, he’d feel that joy again.

 


 

(“Ah, my good doctor, Kurogiri.  Report.”

 

“Sir.  We’re down to four nomu, after Hosu.  Three of the four in the latest batch dissolved from being unable to hold the quirks you so generously provided for them, but the four remaining are incredibly powerful.  I believe just two could take down Endeavor.”

 

“Master, Tomura is doing well.  His league has grown large with many villains.  They are preparing to attack the provisional licensing exams in three weeks, hitting multiple locations at once to cause as much panic and loss of faith in the heroes and the commission as possible.”

 

“Hmm.  Very good.  Doctor, no need to create more nomu, just focus on refining the ones you have.  Kurogiri, I look forward to seeing what Tomura can accomplish.  I imagine this is what it’s like seeing your child go off to college.  Make sure he doesn’t stray too far, however.  I will have need of him and his league in the next few months.”

 

“Of course, Master.”

 

“Yes sir!  I will make the best creations you’ve ever seen.”

 

“Ah, finally alone.  Oh, I’m so close to my goal.  I feel as if the name is on the tip of my tongue, just out of reach.  Soon, my kwami, you will be here, and then you will be mine, and then I will be a god.

 

“After all, I was made to be worshiped.”)

Notes:

yay i got another villain aside! those are fun, i really enjoyed doing those in book 1, but these ones have villains you already know about, and no twin speak. still fun plot devices tho!

rin! clan shit gets complicated fast and every day i question why i put clan shit in in the first place, canon was doing fine actually, but then i remember the hitoshi plotline i have going on and actually that makes it all worth it. the rin are cool, because we've known about the emerald mist (the green ones, you know?) being a part of the Order for a while, but we didn't super have context because, uh, all of the order are fuckin DEAD. so, uh, yeah. they weren't great? but now i can use rin as a fountain of lore from the small bits of history he knows. the history of the order is actually super fucking important to the plot, and we'll learn more about it the closer we get to the conclusion.

rip sako, but i think this is actually a good ending for him? mr compress is now an ideal and not a villain, and he's going to be doing his best to be the most amazing person ever, actually. much better than joining the lov.

speaking of, boo, kurogiri you spoiled my plans that i just made up in this chapter! how dare you, now the readers are expecting it! well, something about the PLE had to be funky, because they're going to be much tamer since kamino didn't happen like in canon (butterfly effect, literally lmao), so that'll be fun. i wonder who will visit our homies' testing site? guess we'll find out, huh

Chapter 22: Brief Trip the Big Apple (To Talk About The Big Asshole)

Summary:

the gang (plus Zoe)'s getting back together to talk shit about this fucked up potato lookin ass who decided kidnapping the princess was a good idea and also meet a few kwami from the constellation and spirit boxes that our newer guardians managed to find in the, what, 2-3 weeks they've been out of paris? yeah, something like that. good for them!

Notes:

as per usual, character switching languages from whatever the main conversation is denoted with <, in this case we're starting with french because not everyone speaks japanese in the great eight

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Stepping into New York from early morning (where Kim was still asleep on the couch, jetlagged to hell and promising he’d look after the apartment anyway) to what was clearly the after work rush was wild, even if they went directly to Chloe’s penthouse apartment.

 

“Mother’s never stepped foot in this building,” Brille Fille snorted as she opened the second portal and Luka strolled on through, a box tucked under his arm, “so no worries there.  Help yourselves to the donuts, I know it’s breakfast for you five.”

 

As soon as she dropped her transformation and tossed Kaalki a sugar cube, Luka set the box down on the counter and he and Kagami immediately wrapped her up in a hug, each getting in a kiss (and then, of course, sharing one themselves).

 

“Gross,” Sabrina called from the couch, “now get in here, your boyfriend no doubt doesn’t want this to last too long.  Also didn’t you see him two days ago when you went to meet his new bestie?”

 

Chloe scowled.  “I love her to death, but she scares me.”

 

Zoe cackled from beside Sabrina, speaking slightly slower French.  “You spent the entirety of yesterday trying to figure out what lambs like to eat and then express-ordered a box of microgreens on the off chance Lu would bring his box to introduce us.”

 

Luka smiled softly and set the box on the coffee table.  The Constellation box was about the size of two textbooks stacked on top of each other, lesser dimensions than a sheet of paper, but larger than a typical jewelry box.  It was covered with a mosaic of colored sea glass, depicting swirls and dots in a wash of blue and green, with a pinkish yellow six pronged star on the top.

 

“I assume that means I go first?”

 

Izuku eagerly leaned forward.

 

With the press of two specific and seemingly random pieces of sea glass, the thick top of the box swung open and little panels lifted.  The majority of the slots revealed were empty with the faint impression in the old leather.  Leaning a little closer, they most definitely were the constellations themselves, tooled into the leather to indicate what miraculous would be housed there.  Two of the slots were filled, and they both flashed with light as the kwami rose.

 

One rose from a bronze arm brace and shook its head before blinking.  Kaalki circled the newcomer in glee.  “A hippogriff,” she murmured, “how majestic.”

 

Luka snorted.  “Yes, an eagle horse.  Meet Sagitarius, Kwami of Accuracy.”

 

“And me,” the second kwami bleated, rising from the belt looped in the box with great speed, “guardian, don’t forget me!”

 

“I’ll never forget you, Virgo,” Chloe said faithfully, “because I’m just that kind of person.”

 

Virgo side-eyed her and then looked around.  “Who’s the second one infatuated with my guardian?”

 

Kagami raised an eyebrow and ignored how Luka was making panicked cutting motions at his throat.  “That would be me.”

 

Virgo zoomed over, little lamb-like body stumbling over nothing in the air until she came to a stop before the girl.

 

“I’m Virgo, kwami of Purity,” she seemed almost shy, “and I believe in purity through fire and warhammer!  If you approach my guardian with lecherous intentions, I will enforce that!”

 

“Bad time to mention they literally just kissed,” Felix leaned over to mutter to him, “or the best time?”

 

“Bad time,” he hissed back, “definitely bad time.”

 

“If you hold hands,” Virgo said cheerfully, “I will count that as a declaration of intent to defile!”

 

“As you can see,” Luka said loudly, “collection is going great.”

 

“We actually tracked down our third one this morning,” Zoe beamed as Sabrina patted the octagonal box they’d kept on a side table, “do you want to meet these guys?”

 

“It turns out,” Chloe grumbled, “having the ability to portal to anywhere you see gets past pretty much every defense.  And they’re willing to help us find the other ones.”

 

From the eagle talon cord necklace rose the eagle kwami who introduced herself as Liiri, Kwami of Liberation.  From the choker came Goola the turkey, Kwami of Sacrifice.  Finally, from the diadem came Kerthi the moose, the Kwami of Nomads.

 

(“There’s not really a better way to say it,” he’d shrugged, “just… nomad.  People and creatures who are nomadic, never settling down.  It was important to a lot of people.”)

 

“Okay, skipping all of this,” Sabrina waved the kwami off, “you guys go have fun talking with the kwami from the Zodiac box,” Felix obligingly opened it for their kwami to spread out as well, “but we need to talk.   Princess, what the fuck happened while we were gone?!”

 

Marinette slouched and shrugged, leaning into Adrien’s side as all the kwami save Tikki, Plagg, and Virgo (who didn’t seem inclined to leave Luka alone with either of his girlfriends while she could help it) settled around them, mostly near the planter of microgreens that Virgo seemed mildly interested in.  “I found out why we needed to be in Japan,” she said, “and why you guys need to gather your miraculous, and fast.”

 

Izuku ran a hand through his curls.  “Okay, so I hate that you’re being optimistic about this and putting a positive spin on the fact that you got actually kidnapped, but sure, cool, fine.  Two hundred year old supervillain from the dawn of quirks with the ability to take and give quirks is trying to make a miraculous binding a concept we’re not entirely sure about, but on the plus side, we know what our job is.  Great.”

 

“Chill,” Felix moved his arm from around Izuku’s shoulders so that his hand could rest on his head instead, “panicking isn’t going to help us.”

 

He took a deep breath.  “Right.”

 

Luka squinted.  “But we determined it’s not the kwami of evil, because evil is a human concept.”

 

Marinette nodded.  “That’s what Tikki says, and she’d know better.  Her logic is sound.”

 

Plagg cringed a little.  “Interesting choice of words.  Nah, it’s fine.  No good, no evil, just… order and chaos, however the world interprets that.”

 

Izuku made a noise of realization.  “That’s right, how would you even categorize good and evil in terms of the alignments?  You can’t!”

 

“Exactly,” Plagg cackled, “you can’t!  Keep guessing, kid.”

 

“Okay,” Sabrina shrugged, “so let’s assume he’s going after something big.  Doesn’t get much bigger than the alpha pairs, right?  What was it, Reality, Mind, Body, uh, Belief?  We have reality right here, the half of body we’d be worried about is definitely already accounted for, even if not here-”

 

“Um,” Izuku wrinkled his nose, “I’d be worried about him binding life, I’m going to be honest with you.”

 

“Oh,” Goola zoomed back over, “are we talking about Flo?”

 

They all froze for a moment before Marinette wheezed, clearly torn between laughter and panic.  “Oh my god,” she coughed, “if Anansi is a legend in Africa, and Flo is life and somewhere here in the States, how did the world not catapult out of balance?!  They’re in completely different boxes, on completely different continents!!”

 

Goola looked offended.  “ME!  I am the kwami of sacrifice, and I know I wasn’t her perfect match but I was enough!  Maybe this, this Anansi fellow had another friend as well!”

 

“Besides,” Adrien soothed, “maybe they were used at the same time, just… on different sides of the world.  The universe is large and Earth is comparatively small.  What’s an ocean?”

 

“Crocodiles are said to be symbols of fertility,” Sabrina mused, “and I did see that crocodile hero in Egypt, the one we thought couldn’t have been a god?  That might work.”

 

“The world is insane and we’re all very lucky,” Felix declared, “moving on.  That’s body and reality already bound, that leaves belief and mind.”

 

Marinette snapped her fingers.  “Belief is Lumii, correct?  Gimmi, Lumii, Yin, Yang.  Yin and Yang are mind and body, leaving Lumii as belief.  Meaning belief is also safe.  Right?  That’s what Plagg said.”

 

Plagg sighed.  “I did say that, didn’t I?”

 

“That leaves the two halves of mind,” Izuku said softly, “D- ah, wait, you said don’t say their names, right?”

 

Tikki nodded carefully.  “Again.” she said quietly, “he could be manifesting a smaller concept.  He isn’t aware of what it is, so the chances of it being one of those two… and only one would really fit.”

 

Chloe pursed her lips.  “Maybe those two, whatever they are, are also bound somewhere.  I mean, come on!  The other six are!  What are the chances that the one kwami we don’t want a supervillain to get a hold of is just floating out there, loose?”

 

Kagami hit her.  “You’ve ruined it now, you know this, yes?”

 

Chloe sighed.  “Yeah, I know.  Ridiculous, utterly ri diculous.”

 

“Okay,” Zoe said slowly, “but doesn’t that mean we just have to bind whatever the other one is?”

 

Marinette shook her hand back and forth.  “We sort of need to be reactive, depending on what he actually is summoning.  It could be something small, or it could be whatever half of mind we’re thinking of.  Or the other half could already have been bound somewhere, meaning we’d need to find it.  Which is why you guys need to be as fast as possible filling out your boxes, and not just so random people don’t come across the miraculous, but so we can see what we have and cross off things that he can’t be summoning.”

 

The other four guardians nodded in determination and Virgo looked up from the small pile of microgreens she was making, but not eating.  “I’d like to go home now,” she chirped, “I miss Aries.”

 

“Aaaaaaand that’s my cue,” Luka stood up, “because that means she’s going to tell me the last place she saw Aries.  No guarantee they’ll still be there, but still.”

 

Felix narrowed his eyes.  “And why does she not simply tell you where she saw all of them last?”

 

Virgo harumphed and flew over.  “You might be a Grand Guardian or whatever you’re calling yourselves now, but I don’t trust you!  The only reason I trust my guardian even a little is because… because his oaths were the most like hers.”

 

She floated for another moment before ducking back into her miraculous.  Luka met their gazes and shrugged sadly.

 

“Sadge,” he called, “we’re going home!”

 

The hippogriff whined, but floated over.

 

Luka stared at him for a moment.  “Actually.  Max.  He and Nino still need miraculous, right?”

 

Marinette perked up.  “Yes!  And accuracy…”

 

Luka nodded.  “Up to you, Sadge.”

 

It took the kwami a moment to parse what he was being asked, but then he vibrated in place a little for half a moment before he straightened primly.

 

“Yes,” he said, barely concealing his glee, “that would be acceptable.”

 

Chloe pointed at Sabrina, who pulled out her phone with a snort.

 

“Okay,” she relayed, “Markov is aware you’re stopping by in a moment.”

 

“Can Markov still not see kwami,” Kagami raised an eyebrow, “or did they figure out how to get around that hurdle?”

 

“Not yet,” Bri hummed, “but this will also be decent incentive to work on it.”

 

“So the floating robot is going to collect the… I’m sorry,” Kagami said seriously, “how would you define your miraculous?”

 

Sagittarius shrugged.  “It’s an arm brace, or an arm guard.  For archery.”

 

“Three guesses on the weapon and the first two don’t count,” Felix murmured.

 

“I don’t know how accuracy didn’t immediately point you to a long range weapon,” Izuku giggled, “but sure.”

 

Chloe stretched and called for Kaalki’s transformation.  Luka went first, stopping briefly in Paris before he went through the other portal for the equally dark hotel room in Greece.  Then, wiping her brow a bit, Fille opened one last portal into the girls’ apartment in Japan.

 

Inko was on the other side and looked up from the book she was reading with a smile.

 

“<Oh, you’re back!>  Ahem, hello Ch-Chloe, Sabrina, Zoe. <Did I miss Luka?>”

 

Kagami smiled.  “<Yes, Auntie.>”

 

“<Hi, Aunt Inko,>” Chloe replied, “<just sending them through.  Do you want donuts?>”

 

Sabrina snorted.  “I’m not entirely caught up, but you didn’t just offer her our donuts, did you?”

 

Zoe giggled.  “She can have a few, we have a lot!  What would mother say?”

 

Chloe grimaced.  “Okay, get out of here, you’re pushing my limits.”

 

Kagami raised an eyebrow with a coy smirk.  “Of your powers?”

 

“Of my patience, nimrod.”

 

The five of them slipped back into their usual timezone with laughter, and a modicum of relieved tension in the set of their shoulders.  All they had to do was wait and pray, at this point.  It was on everyone else, now.

 


 

The only reason Izuku noticed the person slipping out of the window was because he was in firefly puddle mode, and even then he almost missed them.  His attention rocketed back to the apartment and he sighed before opening his own window and following after.

 

“Foxglove,” he hissed, “what are you doing?”

 

The orange clad hero tripped on the edge of the roof and looked back, meeting his gaze with the smooth porcelain of their mask as they clung to the side of the building across the alley from their apartment.

 

“Gachou,” they muttered, “why are you awake?”

 

He huffed.  “You dummy, I’m up until one am most nights of the week for meditation.  I was going to notice when someone slipped out of the window!  Did you at least close it behind you?”

 

They sighed and hauled themself up. “Of course.  Did you?”

 

He rolled his eyes and retreated briefly to push it closed, then leapt up to where Foxglove was still reluctantly lingering.

 

“Now that you’re not going to run off on me,” he said, “what are you doing?”

 

Foxglove considered them inscrutably for a moment before sighing almost imperceptibly.  “I was going to attempt to locate our enemy and spy on him to see if I could ascertain timing and particulars.”

 

“Stop using bigger words to try and distract me from how insane you sound,” he pointed accusingly, “that’s such a shitty idea!  What if you actually find him?!  What if he finds you?!   No way.”

 

They scoffed.  “I’m using Trixx for a reason, you know.  I’ve practically perfected my ability to disappear and fade out of people’s perceptions.”

 

“Hime described him as having no eyes!   Illusions are based on visual perception!  If he uses some quirk or whatever to interpret the world, like Tomoe’s quirk, then your illusions will do jack squat!”  He heaved for breath, heart pounding in his ears.

 

“I’m not just going to sit here,” they hissed, “and do nothing!   I’m magic, surely that can get around a few measly perception quirks!”

 

“Heat sense!  Sonar!  X-ray!  Tremorsense!  Water sense!  Electric sense!  Something even more specific, like, I dunno, blood sense!  Bone sense!”

 

Foxglove threw up their hands.  “You’re impossible!  Nothing I can say will make you agree to let me be useful!”

 

“You’re right,” he shot back, voice cracking, “nothing you can say will make me agree to let you go off and get yourself killed!  If that’s the only way you can come up with to be useful, or whatever, then yeah, I’m going to stop you!”

 

They both were breathing a little heavily and in a short jump, Foxglove was standing right in front of him, looming slightly.  He gently reached up and pushed the mask away, revealing the orange eyes that betrayed no emotion.  He smiled weakly.

 

“I never told you about Deku, did I?”

 

A little furrow appeared between their eyebrows.  “Deku…?”

 

He hummed.  “It means useless.  There was a boy who was quirkless, you see.”

 

Foxglove stilled all movement.

 

“His name wasn’t actually Deku, or Dekunobu,” he continued, thumbs tracing the edge of the face mask under their eyes, “but it was another way to read his given name, and the kids thought it was so funny.  So he got called useless all the time, every day, by all of his old friends.  Even his best friend was so disgusted by the boy having no power that he called him nothing but Deku.  Even the teachers called him Deku sometimes.”

 

His smile cracked a little.  “Even his father called him useless.”

 

He took a shuddering breath and pressed on.  “But then, he got out.  He made actual real friends that gave him an actual real nickname and he even got a crush on this really cute and funny person who liked playing practical jokes and misleading people because the expression on their faces when they realized they had been tricked was immaculate, and this person followed him all the way back home because they had a feeling they should.  And no one ever called him Deku, so he started to believe that maybe he wasn’t useless.”

 

He swallowed and gave a shaky smile.  “But then, one of his new friends got taken by a terrible man, and he didn’t even know it at all.  And he only found out when there was nothing he could do and for a second, he really felt like a Deku, you know?”

 

He shrugged lightly.  “I’d probably still respond to it,” he admitted, “but I know I’m not useless.  Even if it feels like it sometimes, like you’re just sitting there when you could be doing something, anything, to help.  But… you can’t.  Because you have to wait for the right moment.  So the only thing you can do is get stronger and prepare as much as you can.”

 

They sighed and pressed a kiss to his forehead through the mask.  “You’re not useless,” they grumbled, “and anyone who calls you that again is going to get punched in the face.”

 

He snorted.  “Thanks.  Everyone else might get to them first, though.  Especially my cousin.”

 

“No, I get first dibs, partner privilege.”

 

“Oh?  Should she just wait for you, then?”

 

“Yes.”

 

He giggled for a moment before wrapping his arms around them.  “You’re not useless either,” he whispered, “but if you want to feel like you’re doing something… well, we’ll probably need to talk to Trixx, but I have an idea.”

 

They hummed, hugging him back.  “Later.  I’m too worked up.”

 

He pulled back with a grin.  “Then let’s go running!  We can race!”

 

They raised an eyebrow.  “You’re going to win, guaranteed.  You know this place far more than me.”

 

He hummed in amusement.  “Scared you’re going to lose?”

 

“I’m not the dog, you can’t goad me into a race.”

 

“Come on,” he wheedled, “look, you see that shimmer?  That’s the beach!  We’ll go there and back!”

 

“Didn’t that beach used to be covered in trash?”

 

“We’re not going in the water, you stick in the mud, we’re just seeing who can touch the pier and then make it back to this rooftop first!  You even have the advantage because you’re faster!”

 

“You can fly.”

 

“I can glide.”

 

They hummed for another moment before tugging the mask down.

 

“Fine.  Go!”

 

“WHAT?!”  He took off after them.  “THAT’S CHEATING!”

 

“There are no countdowns in real life,” they called back with a gekker, “get a move on, bug boy!”

 

(Foxglove won, but only by a smidge.  They settled into Izuku’s room, and Felix hugged his pillow.

 

“So,” Izuku said, both Trixx and Felix watching him, “currently your illusions are more based on visuals.  But, why the flute then?  Unless the song is convincing you that what you’re seeing is real!”

 

“Sure,” Trixx said, “the general power, Suspended Disbelief.”

 

“Okay, then why can’t the song directly convince you of what you’re perceiving?  Not just visually, but the song says “you’re the only person in this room” and then you believe that you’re the only person in this room?”

 

Felix sighed.  “You’re still thinking about Siren, aren’t you?”

 

“Siren was objectively cool,” he accused as Nooroo nodded rapidly, “and yes, definitely for sure.”

 

“A hypnotic melody,” Trixx considered, “yeah, we could probably workshop it.  A mental illusion.  Harder to do with old grumpy guts here as a holder, though, since that’s not his power.  It’d be easier to make a more solid disguise for him that won’t poof when touched.”

 

Felix rolled his eyes.  “Then we can work on that one as well.  It’s equally as useful.”

 

“Sorry kit,” Trixx snickered, “we’d need Greenie’s little angler fish for me to really get a feel of that power.  Doable, but it’d take a lot longer without a base.”

 

“I wonder if Luka could do something with the lyre,” Izuku muttered, tugging on his lip, “because you could argue that you intuit what they’re going to do if you can control what they’re going to do…”

 

Trixx looked at him with wide eyes, then leaned in to Felix to hiss, “your boyfriend is a little too keen on controlling people.  Should you be worried?”

 

Felix snorted.  “Look at Nooroo.  It has to be a butterfly thing.”

 

Trixx shuddered.  “I hate it when Nooroo does the minion thing.  That’s more Pollen’s deal…”

 

“I’m going to bed now,” Felix said louder, “and I won’t leave the apartment in the middle of the night without telling you again.”

 

Izuku beamed and quickly kissed his cheek.  “Okay, goodnight, I love you!”

 

Felix sighed and smiled fondly.  “I love you too.  Don’t stay up too late, we woke up early this morning.”

 

“Yes yes, I just need to explore this concept…”

 

“Roo if you don’t get your holder to bed I’m telling him about 342 BCE,” Trixx announced.

 

The butterfly kwami immediately stopped talking and started pressing Izuku in the direction of the pillow.

 

“I really don’t think we need to go that far,” he squeaked, “see?  He’s going to sleep!  He’s practically already snoring!”

 

Trixx snorted.  “Right.  G’night, buggy.”

 

“Night, Trixx.”

 

Izuku blinked up at the ceiling sleepily.  “Wait, what happened in 342 BCE?”

 

He was asleep before Nooroo could deny him an answer.)

Notes:

kwami! okay, so im not going heavy into the other boxes in this book, im going to say it right now. they're important, sure, and you'll definitely have an opportunity to marvel at my genuis, but in the "third" book thats going to be for the spinoffs, oneshots, concepts, outtakes, and bonus chapters. you'll get whole longass oneshots detailing the adventures of how they found ALL the miraculous in their boxes, but in this book here, the main plotline, you're just going to see them referenced. they're important, but not our main characters, so we'll hear of things they're doing in the background and that's it

virgo does have my whole heart tho, purity thru fire and warhammer lmao, love her to death

the thing with deku - i know the core four know about deku because it was brought up in chapter, eh, five maybe, but i realized that no one else would really have reason to know? so felix wouldn't. figured it'd be a decent segue because if *I* were felix, i'd be damn sick and tired of sitting in the apartment with my two (2!) miraculous and doing fuck all while my fellow guardian got fucking kidnapped and my boyfriend is off being a hero. yay /s. so, foxglove would be my infiltration method, and if izzy were any less vigilant, they might have gotten away with it. alas! they get to live another day!

we'll see kim and such next chapter as we wrap up our short summer break and get right into super moves and the PLE. see ya then!

(as for what happened in -342... well, i promised roo i'd keep that between us ;) )

Chapter 23: End of Break

Summary:

last time we had this big meeting and foxglove hung out with gachou late at night, this time we're going to finish up break by figuring out how to make kim op as hell in kidnapping cases

Notes:

a good portion of this chapter was "i dont want to right this scene so they're going to talk about it happening instead" and that's just how it be sometimes lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku’s attention was brought back to little feet pattering on his gloved hands and he furrowed his brow.

 

“Surely it hasn’t been that long,” he muttered, but he opened his eyes anyway.

 

And shrieked, head hitting the wall behind him as he jumped back instinctively.

 

He clutched the back of his head with a hiss and glared at the silently chuckling figure in front of him.

 

“Foxy,” he hissed, “you bastard!  What if we woke up Ren?”

 

“Hardly seems like it's my fault,” they sassed back, “you’re the one who didn’t notice me sitting here.  Some sensor you are.”

 

Izuku shoved their mask aside and met orange eyes crinkled up at the edges.  “I was in firefly puddle mode!  I wasn’t actually looking at anyone!  Besides, I’m used to seeing you in here, and you also know that suited up miraculous heroes are dimmer to me anyway!”

 

They shrugged carelessly, an ear flicking.  “Sounds like a you problem.”

 

“You’re such an asshole,” he huffed fondly, “I dunno why I love you sometimes.”

 

“My charming personality?”

 

“We just established it’s not so charming.”

 

“My good looks?”

 

“I mean, they help.”

 

“My excellent jokes and pranks?”

 

“Couldn’t be that.”

 

Foxglove shrugged.  “Not sure then.  Come on, Gachou, show me what you do.  You’re up so late all the time, so you must be doing something.”

 

He looked at them.  “Sure, but it’s all on the quirk plane, so it’s not like I can actually show you.”

 

“Then describe a quirk to me.  Give me a rainbow, and we’ll guess each one.”

 

He sighed in mock exasperation but obligingly closed his eyes.  He felt his hands be grabbed and they ran their thumbs over the backs of them.  He smiled and figured he was probably blushing, but Foxglove and the constructs were the only ones who could see him, so it was whatever.

 

He took a deep breath.

 

“A rainbow, huh?  Okay, there’s a red one, about a kilometer away.  It’s… hmm, textured halfway between electricity and colored wind, I’d say.  Flows around like wind, or water, nestled around the middle of the person.  Most quirks do, you know?  Unless they’re mutations or have a specific area, they most often just hang out in the core, around the heart or lower lungs.  Really centered in the chest.  I’d say this one is an emitter quirk, no clue what it does.  I could keep watching and see if they use it, but it’s a nice wine red, so I met that requirement.”

 

Foxglove snorted.  “Right.  Orange now.”

 

He blew out a breath.  “Hmmm… west, now.  It’s a lot of little lights, like glowing fireflies, if they never went out.  Probably a quirk that lets them summon balls of light, I bet it just manifests the quirk lights outside of… oh!  Okay, two for one, there’s definitely a baby there.  They’re weird because they’re just a muted… whatever color that’s more of a gas than anything in a nebulous shape, and as they get older it coalesces into the quirk.”

 

“So you can tell when people will manifest their quirks?”

 

“Eh, sort of?  I could guess, but it’s not like I’ve done a lot of watching to be actually accurate.  Ooohhh, I was right, it’s a lights quirk.  I think this is a parent using the lights to sooth the baby.  Aww, that’s cute.  Okay, that’s orange done.  Yellow, yellow…”

 

“No rush,” they snorted, “and you can do the colors out of order.”

 

“No,” he insisted, “I can… oh!  Oh that’s gorgeous.  Okay, so it’s more gold than yellow but I’m counting it anyway.  It’s so bright and feels larger than a person that I almost didn’t spot it, but it’s gold dust that comes from all around and is gathering in… probably heart height?  It’s a stockpile of some kind, if I had to guess.  Yeah, the gold dust isn’t just coming from the person, it’s coming from all around and it’s just making a small golden shape.  Far enough away that I can’t tell the shape exactly but maybe like… a pyramid?  It’s pretty small right now too…”

 

“What quirk would you guess?”

 

“Uhhh, I dunno, something to do with sand?  The fact that it’s a stockpile maybe means it’s harder to guess.  Or!  Oh, or it could be a time based quirk!  Like an hourglass!  Maybe this is like that one planet pair in Outer Wilds, where time goes forwards and backwards as the gravity shifts and the sand goes from one to the other!  Maybe we’re just in the gathering phase… something like the maiden, the mother, and the crone, maybe?  They age forward and then age backwards?  That’d be cool.”

 

They hummed.  “Green?”

 

“Got one,” he said immediately, “they were near the gold one.  Definitely a plant based quirk, it looks like vines.  Probably sleeping since they aren’t moving.  Maybe vine control, or vine growth?  It almost reminds me of Shiozaki’s from 1-B, but hers literally looks like her hair, even in quirk space.”

 

“Blue now.”

 

“I found Shinsou,” he said cheerfully, “mostly because I was checking on Aizawa after the USJ and kinda sorta never stopped.  I’m pretty sure he and Yamada are married, by the way, because they live together and sleep in the same bed.”

 

“You’re stalking your teachers?”

 

“It’s not stalking,” he insisted, “and most of the time Aizawa’s out and about patrolling around this time anyway, I just wanted to make sure I could always find a responsible adult if I needed to!  And I found two!  And also Shinsou.  Who lives with them.  Holy shit I didn’t even think about that, is he their son?  Wait, is that why he and Momo are friends?  Because Cats and Serpents?  Woah.  Okay, right, indigo and violet left.”

 

“I feel like you should maybe find a blue you didn’t already know.  This is a scavenger hunt, Gachou.”

 

He stuck his tongue out.  “Fine.  Boom, water quirk, easiest blue ever.  Can I move on now?”

 

“Fine, you spoilsport.”

 

“Okay, indigo!  Uh… hmm… yeah that should count, I feel like.  Okay, this one is a gas, and it’s changing between the ranges of bright pink and dark blue, but it totally hits indigo and violet, so-”

 

“It only counts for one.”

 

“Boo, you’re no fun.  Fine, it’ll be indigo.  I’m guessing it's an emitter that lets the person exude different gases, probably in a specific range.  Maybe it's a range of, say, noble gases.  Or, like Ashido’s quirk, it just changes one specific property of the gas?  Like maybe they can put out… nitrogen.  But they can change how much they put out.  I don’t know.”

 

“Come on then, violet.  Maybe throw in a black, white, or grey quirk.”

 

He huffed.  “Adding on to my workload, huh?”

 

“Always.”

 

“Amazing. Well, there’s a violet.  It looks… soft.  Liquidy?  But definitely an overarching feeling of softness.  I’m thinking… fabric softener.  Yep, I’m declaring it.  Fabric softener quirk.”

 

“Sounds handy.”

 

“It does, doesn’t it?  There’s a black one.  Shaped like a human person, so probably a mutation or this is a quirk construct.  Oh!  Nope, this is Kuroiro.  His quirk lets him go into black things and he also has pitch black skin.  He’s currently stretched out over a wall and moving around his… apartment, yeah, that’s an apartment building.  Last one, white, there’s someone in said apartment building.  Looks like feathers, I’m going with… swan transformation based quirk.  Done.”

 

Foxglove snorted.  “You missed grey.”

 

He opened his eyes to the amused person in front of him.  “I’m tired.”

 

They gasped and put a hand to their chest, leaving his own strangely bereft.  “Of me?”

 

He narrowed his eyes.  “Yes.”

 

“Ah,” they quietly cried out like they had been struck and tilted to the side, “my love, wherefore hast thou forsaken me?  Was I not faithful?”

 

“Faithfully annoying.”

 

“I am innocent of these crimes you accuse me of!”

 

He smiled.  “Okay, sure.”

 

They leaned forward suddenly and wrapped their arms around him.  For once, the sleeves on the outfit were up and barely clinging to their shoulders, covering where the long fingerless gloves hugged their biceps.  He extended a hand to the sleeve and traced the embroidered foxglove flowers.

 

“Trixx really went the extra mile,” he murmured, “these aren’t just a pattern, you can feel the thread.”

 

They hummed.  “Yes,” they whispered, “I think Duusuu influenced him a bit, made him care a bit more about the actual fashion.  Something about showing up Tikki and Plagg.”

 

He hummed.  “I like it.  The little hints of the purpley pink are nice, and the green accents are nice too.”

 

“I’m glad,” they sounded a little strangled, “Trixx and Duusuu certainly have senses of humor.”

 

He blinked up at them as they slid the mask back on, covering their face.  The tassels waved with the movement and he pouted.  “Senses of humor?  Why?”

 

They sighed and slid forward so their head could press against his shoulder.  The mask, despite being solid, didn’t cut into him like it probably should have.  “You are the dumbest smart person I know, my dear.”  They titled their head so their mouth was closer to his ear.  “You’re a butterfly, darling, and I’m a flower.”

 

He shuddered and swallowed.  “Oh.”

 

“And these flowers are in your colors,” they continued with a thrum of amusement, “whereas Iris is more patterned after the flower she’s named for.  They’re already a feathery flower, and indigo besides, which is Duusuu’s favorite color.  Still, both of them are… puns, I suppose you could say.  Foxglove, at least, is absolutely a play on words, though it also happens to be one of my favorite flowers.  Iris is also technically a pun, as peacock tails have eyes on them, and an iris is part of an eye.  Really, my kwami are incorrigible.”

 

They sat there, tangled up together for a moment before they gave a soft murmur and he was back to being Felix.  Trixx floated away with a cackling gekker and was joined in the hall by a giggling Duusuu.  A quick murmur of his own and Nooroo hissed after them, talking in that bubbly language they all had.

 

Felix sighed into his neck and adjusted so he was a bit more comfortable.  His warm weight pressed on Izuku and he leaned back a bit more against his pillow and headboard.

 

“Even the kwami think you’re cute,” he grumbled halfheartedly, and Izuku snickered.

 

“I am very cute,” he said smugly, “but I think you mean they think we’re cute.”

 

“I’m not cute.  I’m snarky and sarcastic and actually an asshole.  Kim’s been here for less than a week and I’ve already goaded him into six dares that were pre-aligned in my favor.”

 

“And it’s adorable!  Like, yes, it’s definitely goading, but it’s really funny when he falls for it.  Less funny when he shifts the consequences in his favor because he knows you rigged it.”

 

Felix snorted.  “His quirk is bullshit.  It enforces the consequences with whatever energy it stockpiled from the bet.  And tomorrow we’re testing out the dog miraculous?  Ugh.”

 

Izuku snorted and ran a hand through Felix’s hair.  “Well, you know what they say about foxes and hounds.  Or dogs and birds.”

 

“And yet the cat and the dog seem to get along fine.”

 

“Oh, no, Ren got threatened day one.  Full on shovel talk.  They have a tentative alliance over Mari after they tried to one up each other on how far they’d go to protect her.”

 

Felix lifted his head entirely, staring incredulously.  “What?  How did I miss this?”

 

He shrugged.  “I’m actually not sure?  You can poke him again tomorrow, though.  If you go to bed.”

 

Felix slowly grinned and then flopped down beside him.  “I’m not sure what you mean,” he said innocently, “I’m already in bed.”

 

Izuku sighed and willed his face to stop burning before scooting down himself, wrapping himself around his boyfriend like an octopus.

 

“You’re never leaving now,” he mumbled into the other boy’s chest, “so remember, you chose this.”

 

“Of course.”

 


 

They managed to wake up before Ren could make comments about scandals, already in the kitchen by the time he stumbled in.

 

“We’re spending the next couple of days working with the dog, right?”  He squinted at nothing, trying to get his thoughts in order.  “At least, the princess and I are?”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “It’s still break for the rest of the week, so it’s not like I have anything better to do.  Other than the date tonight.”

 

Felix smirked.  “Yep.”

 

Adrien looked at them.  “You guys are going on a date?  Where?”

 

“There’s a botanical garden about an hour away,” Izuku replied, swinging his feet a little, “and then we’re getting dinner.  So we’ll probably be back late.”

 

Ren cooed.  “Okay, lovebirds.  Wait, that’d just be Felix, huh?  Lovebugs?  Love…birdbugs?  Yeah.”

 

“You’re such a loser it’s a wonder the princess ever looked in your direction,” Felix said with faked wonder in his voice and wide eyes.

 

“Hey!  She likes my wordplay!”

 

Felix snorted and looked away.  “Sure she does.  Keep telling yourself that, loverboy.”

 

“Oh,” his cousin perked up, “loverboy!  That works for both of you!”

 

Felix just sighed, and Izuku couldn’t help but giggle.

 


 

“Alright,” Felix sighed, “check your messages.”

 

Izuku winced sheepishly.  “I’m so sorry-”

 

“No no,” the other boy snorted across the table, “I knew what you were when I picked you up.  I managed to distract you for almost four full hours, I’m going to call that good enough.”

 

“There were so many butterflies,” he hissed, “and I think Nooroo has corrupted me because I really really liked the plants.”

 

Felix waved his hand.  “Exactly.  Successful date, dinner is over, check your messages now and see how the dog show went.”

 

Izuku flashed him a grateful smile and immediately whipped out his phone, reading through the messages Kagami had dutifully sent him.  He barely noticed Felix physically moving him so they could get back on the train and head home because she’d also sent a video.

 

He made an incredulous noise.  “Wow, that’s special.  Okay, so, the main power of the dog is Fetch, because of course it is.”

 

“Because of course it is.”

 

“And it’s usually used to retrieve an object!  Last thing you touch the ball to gets a temporary mark.  They figured out that it will persist through different transformations, so the current plan is Kim marks Mari and fetches her if something’s wrong.  Of course, they also then had to test the limits of this!  Normally, the fetched object flies through the air through the path of least resistance, going around corners and through doors and such.  But if Mari gets got again she’s not going to be out in the open and will be through a few doors, right?”

 

Felix hummed, still holding his hand as they sat beside each other on the half full train.

 

“So they tested it through rooms, with an object, and both the object and the ball will hover and vibrate in place like a particularly excited puppy before the object pops over to the ball, through barriers.  So obstacles aren’t an issue!”

 

“Biggest hindrance would be ensuring that the princess is the fetch target, then,” Felix hummed, “but it does work on people and not objects?”

 

He hummed, reading further.  “They had worries about that too, but Barkk, the mutual friend, said it should be fine.  Harder, because the object being fetched is much larger due to being a whole person, but doable.  Also she shrieked the first time she was dragged across the room, haha, it's not really built for humans who’re affected by G Forces.”

 

He played the video on low volume and they both snickered.

 

“And distance?”

 

“They got Chloe to help and tested with an object that they left on the roof.  It went so fast they’re surprised it didn’t break the sound barrier, but it got there eventually, and intact at that, leading them to believe that there’s also like a little bubble around the object when the force gets too much.  It’s just harder to tell on a person because they’re already pushing the limits of the power.”

 

Felix hummed in amusement.  “We really are doing things no one’s ever done before, aren’t we?”

 

“Oh yeah,” Izuku giggled, leaning into him as his eyes traced over the information again, “we’re just too chaotic to stick to how things were.”

 

Felix snorted.  “Fox and dog are both order, darling.”

 

“Mari is the one coming up with all the tests, though, and we both know she leans chaos.”

 

“Leans,” Felix snorted, “right.  So they just did tests all day?”

 

He shrugged.  “Seems like.  They had to do everything multiple times, of course, for science.”

 

“Of course, for science.”

 

He slipped his phone away and pulled Felix’s hand further into his lap so the hand that wasn’t interlacing fingers could poke and prod him.  Felix allowed it with quiet amusement.

 

“I really enjoyed today,” he said quietly, “thanks for taking me.”

 

“Of course.  I also happened to enjoy it greatly.”

 

He snorted and traced a circle on the back of the other’s hand.  “That’s good.  I know you, um, you put up with a lot-”

 

Felix tugged his hand back and Izuku’s heart stuttered, but then it stuttered again in a completely different way when he pressed his lips to the back of Izuku’s hand.  “Oh yes,” he said dryly, “you’re so high maintenance.  You have endless fascinations that you show no fear in rambling about in a way that clearly shows your passion for something you just learned about half an hour ago, you learn things for other people just because you thought they might like to talk about it, you care greatly for those around you, including people you’ve never met, you’re self sacrificial to a fault, you spend an hour or two on most nights just to look around and experience the world with a sense that you alone have, you push yourself harder and harder to ensure the people you care about are safe, and, for no particular reason other than your own sense of justice, you’ve decided to take on the burden Marinette and I got saddled with by throwing yourself wholeheartedly into every aspect of it.”  He smirked.  “Yes, you are quite high maintenance.  I enjoy it greatly.  And of course, all of this is completely disregarding the fact that for some god awful reason, you decided you enjoyed my company enough to agree to date me despite my fan tastic fumbling.”

 

“Lovebug wasn’t your fault,” he grumbled, “and after I had a good cry about it, Mari and I fixed the problem really quickly.  Besides, Adrien will tell you, I can’t resist a good brick wall.”

 

Felix snorted into his other hand.  “Shinsou’s the latest?”

 

“Actually,” he perked up, “I think Todoroki’s the latest?  Shinsou I think has given up on resisting me, now he only swears once when I initiate a conversation, and it’s a very mild swear.”

 

He hummed.  “And you’re seeing him again in just a few days when the second semester starts up again.”

 

Izuku beamed.  “That’s true!  Hey, what do you think would happen if we threw Katsuki and Kim in a room together?”

 

“Oh Lumii,” Felix grinned, “don’t put such thoughts in my head!”

 

They both broke down into badly muffled giggles and completely ignored the rest of the train car, heading home for their last few days of break.

Notes:

i love my two idiots <3333

despite loving his character i cannot for the life of me write a kim scene so im going to blame it on "not the main character" again. fetch is used like, once in canon iirc, and it was in the season i stopped watching so like. i did sort of figure out how it works in canon, but now i have made it better and shaped it in the crucible of quirk land lmao

the kids picked up cursing in Lumii's name from the kwami, because Lumii is literally the kwami of belief, made up of faith and logic, so it makes the most sense to replace the "oh my god" turns of phrase lmao

Chapter 24: the Big- PANTS GUYS!

Summary:

the summer break is over! the students come back to school, and with the new semester come snew challenges, in the form of the PLE and the sought after work studies... but what are work studies? and do the kids have what it takes?

Notes:

i brifly googled "nedzu semester 2 speech" and got fuck all in answers so congrats you get the beginning of nedzu's speech completely off the cuff lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Welcome back to another semester of school!”  Nedzu beamed over the podium, thankfully not showing teeth yet.  “Our second of three semesters, we have much going on.  For our hero students, this semester comes with the first round of provisional license testing for the year, and we’re looking forward to having more passes this year!  All second years are expected to pass, or else!  Once you have secured your provisional license, you may attend a work study program with one of our approved contacts.  If you have questions, ask your teachers.  Not to be outdone, our support students will also be presenting products to the Support Item Certification Committee (SICC) to start your own repertoire and get certified to craft and sell your support items.  If you get this licensure, you’ll also be allowed to participate in a work study program, again at our approved contacts.  Business and general studies students do not have to get any licensure, but are encouraged to apply to our partner companies and agencies to engage in your own work studies.  We take work experience very seriously here.”

 

He looked over them with a slight grin before bouncing a little.  “Now that that’s out of the way, it is time to get to the meat of my speech!”

 

Izuku looked over at Aizawa to see their homeroom teacher was already sleeping with an irritated expression on his seat.

 

“Hey,” someone a few rows ahead of him said, “aren’t Nedzu’s speeches an average of three hours…?”

 

He silently groaned.

 


 

“As you heard several hours ago,” Aizawa droned when they returned from lunch, “you have an opportunity coming up.  The Provisional License Exam happens twice a year, but the second one is much smaller and is specifically for second and third years who didn’t manage to secure a license in the first one.  In the history of UA, we have never sent a second year to this exam, let alone a third year.”

 

He grinned and they all froze like deer in the headlights.  “This is due to the fact that if our hero students cannot pass the exam by their second year, then they aren’t the best of the best and are removed from the hero course permanently.”

 

Everyone swallowed and he shrugged.  “Fortunately, you are all first years.  In general, if we send first year students to the exam, it’s because we believe them to be exceptional, or we want to teach them a lesson.  In most cases, one or two first years will pass, and just once, seven of my first year students got their provisional licenses.”

 

He let them sink in those statistics for a moment before smirking again.  “So of course we’re sending you.  As you were attacked earlier this year, you as a whole have been forced to grow much faster than our usual students.  I wouldn’t say we’ve coddled the other years, but I would put you all… as first semester second years, maybe.  For some of you.”

 

They all quietly cheered and he silenced them with a flash of his quirk, but his expression was bland, and nothing of a glare they might have otherwise expected, so their smiles didn’t flee.

 

“We’ll ace this,” Kaminari cheered, “we’re gonna do awesome!”

 

“We’re the best of the best,” Katsuki scoffed, “of course we’re gonna crush this exam!”

 

Aizawa hummed mildly and they all tensed.  “If,” he stressed the word with an unimpressed eyebrow, “you manage to secure a license, you’ll be able to attend a work study.  This will be extremely beneficial to your growth.  A lot of people might go with their internship placement, but I am aware that some of you went to internships that are outside of our accepted range, so you may or may not get an invitation or a recommendation to another of our placements.”

 

Shinsou raised his hand.  “How is this different from an internship?”

 

“For one, it’s over the next several months, in most cases,” Aizawa said easily, “and for another, it’s in addition to your regular school work.  You’re also allowed to do much more than in your internships, because you have a license, provisional though it may be.  You’ll go on actual patrols, possibly by yourself or with another intern, you’ll be able to participate in active cases, and you’ll have jurisdiction to act if you come across an active crime, presence of your mentor or not, because it is assumed you can handle yourself for a while.  You’ll also learn more rules and regulations, and about how heroes communicate on the job, with each other and with the police.  All in all, due to the fact that you have more time, you’ll get much more experience about what a hero is actually like, whereas in your internships it was often just more training from another instructor, or a sanitized version of hero work.  I highly doubt any of you were actively investigating cases.  Most of you looked at old cases and jobs to study, did you not?”

 

They all made murmurs of agreement and realization, and Kagami raised her hand.  “If this is so important, why does UA not train more first years to take the exam?”

 

He eyed her for a moment.  “Because experience isn’t something you can train into someone.  It’s been several years since I did a work study myself, however,” they all muffled snickers and he dutifully ignored them, “so we invited some people in to talk to you.”

 

The door opened and three people walked in, two with beaming grins on their faces and the third trying to hide in his hair.  Immediately, Izuku focused intently on their quirks.

 

The blond who had walked in the front had a quirk that he would almost describe as clear, but as he mentally squinted, he noticed it had something of a teal or light blue tint to it.  It went through the boy’s entire body like a bubble of almost transparent gas, and he couldn’t wait to figure out what it did.

 

The guy who was trying to hide had a very obvious quirk.  It was red and occasionally it would form a cow hoof, a clam shell, an octopus tentacle, a bird talon, some feathers…  After forming, they’d fall back into the quirk.  Some kind of animal transformation, probably.

 

The girl’s quirk was a roiling mass of yellow energy that coiled and bounced around inside of her.  As she floated around and jabbered questions, he noticed it spiral out of her feet, but not on a spectrum that was visible.  Coils of energy and capable of flight… he was intrigued, he had to admit.

 

“Hello,” the sunny boy beamed as his companion settled down, “Togata Mirio here, and these are my companions Hadou Nejire and Amajiki Tamaki!  You might know us as UA’s Big-”

 

“Wait you’re the pants guy!”

 

The class went dead silent and Izuku felt heat crawling up his cheeks in mortification.  Now he knew what the guy’s quirk was, he was Togata Mirio, Permeation, who could pass through anything.  He stared in horror at the blank faced boy who had his smile frozen on his face.

 

There was some muffled giggling before Togata burst out laughing, clutching his sides.  Hadou quickly joined in, and Amajiki groaned and buried his face in his hands.  Izuku felt like following, but managed to hold off until the laughter petered out and Togata gave him a very large and genuine grin.

 

“You’re funny,” he chortled, “I guess I am the pants guy, huh?  I’d hoped my performance in this year’s sports festival overshadowed that mishap, but I guess people aren’t going to be so quick to forget the Flasher, huh?  Right, I was going to say that we’re UA’s Big Three, but that works too!  We’re hero course students who’ve come really far these past two years, when we started out as sprogs just like you all!  And I at least can attribute a lot of my growth to my work study mentor.  Without him, I’d still be losing my pants every time I used my quirk!  Shock and horror, housewives everywhere would hate me!”

 

Hadou nodded rapidly.  “Ryukyu has been super helpful for me, too, and Tamaki won’t say it, but Fatgum is really helping with his self confidence and pushing him beyond, plus ultra!  Work studies are super awesome, and you guys should definitely do them if you can!”

 

Katsuki looked at Togata with a shrewd eye.  “So you went from losing your pants to being UA’s top dog?  What makes you so special?”

 

Togata cocked his head and hummed.  “I see just talking about it won’t convince you… Hey Eraser, do I have your permission to beat them up?”

 

They all gave cries of outrage, but Izuku and Kagami narrowed their eyes (in the back of the room, Momo and Hitoshi did the same).  Aizawa looked them all over with an impassive eye before shrugging.

 

“Don’t send anyone to Recovery Girl.”

 

“SENSEI?!”

 

Togata stretched.  “To make this fair, it’ll be all of you… against just me!  Come on, change into your gym uniforms, we’re wasting daylight here!”

 

The class’s righteous indignation about being dismissed so easily made them change in record time and he led them all to a large empty gym, humming and grinning all the while.  Togata had changed into his own gym uniform and stood in the center of the gym, bouncing on his feet.

 

“Okay,” he beamed, “if you can all take me down, I’ll acknowledge your strength!”

 

Izuku stood back away from the rest, brow furrowed.  Katsuki and Kirishima immediately ran for him, popping explosions and a hardened hand going right for the third year’s face, but they just passed through the still smiling boy.

 

Togata laughed.  “That’s it?  Okay, my turn!”

 

He disappeared and everyone looked around in a panic.  Yaomomo’s head shot up and she narrowed in on him.  “Izuku!  Where is he?”

 

He blinked.  “Below-”

 

The blond popped up in a blur, fist burying itself in Jirou’s stomach.  She doubled over, gagging and trying not to throw up even as he spun and his leg went right for Shouji.  The other boy managed to dodge, but Togata just laughed and disappeared again.

 

“Wait,” Uraraka called, “was he only in his boxers?!”

 

“Break it down, Gachou!”

 

He nodded at Yaomomo’s call.  “Permeation!  I can tell when and where he’s using it, but he’s very very fast.  He uses it to slip under the ground, then deactivates it to shoot back up again.  Satou!”

 

The boy immediately ran away just in time to miss Togata.  “Boo,” the older boy called, “already?  Oh well, the space isn’t that big, I’m sure I’ll manage to get someone.”

 

He made as if to permeate the ground again before changing directions and absolutely wrecking Kaminari.

 

“You seem like you’d be an issue,” he told the newly unconscious boy, “so let’s get you out of the way.”

 

He disappeared under the ground again.

 

“Everyone move around,” their class president called, “it’ll be harder for him to grab us specifically.  He has to be solid when he hits us, so use that to your advantage to try and get a hit in!”

 

Katsuki roared.  “We fucking got this!”

 

Still, Togata was good.  Really good.  He managed to pick off their numbers despite their constant movements, and he never stuck around long enough (or stayed solid enough) to really be hit.  Tsu had managed to wrap her tongue around him for a brief moment when he was knocking out Iida, but he’d just slipped back out again before she could attempt to throw him.  There was no way to keep him solid once they had him, so any hits were glancing blows and he was just incapacitating them left and right.  It was all Izuku could do to find him and point him out, but when he was using his quirk any teal the bubble had become completely transparent, so he just had to look for the vague shape that was left and hope the movement was enough to draw his mental eye.  They never gave up, though, Yaomomo yelling encouragement and trying to lay out traps.  But how could you catch someone who could slip between atoms?  She covered herself in armor, hoping his control wasn’t enough to slip past that barrier, but she didn’t have time to make armor for everyone aside from a few general chest pieces of heavy vests.

 

After seven minutes of him dancing around and dancing on their metaphorical corpses, only five of them remained.  Izuku, Kagami, Katsuki, Yaomomo, and Shinsou all had armored vests on (they hadn’t managed to save Uraraka, Kouda, or Aoyama, because you still had to put the vests on for them to be effective) and were moving as a group away from where Izuku was concentrating as hard as he could to figure out where Togata was.  It helped that Yaomomo was also calculating angles at the same time, so he had a general idea of where to look.

 

The fourth time Togata popped up in a way that he couldn’t reach them, he spread his hands in defeat.  “Fine, you’ve forced my hand.  Close combat it is!”

 

He ran forward with a speed to rival a miraculous user and was immediately grappling with Kagami.  Katsuki went around beside him launching explosions that passed harmlessly through the parts of his body he wasn’t using to try and get Kagami out with.  It saved her from being completely thrown, as Togata was quite a bit bigger than her, even if Katsuki didn’t go for things like the boy’s arms to avoid friendly fire.


“Wow,” Shinsou drawled, “going right for the girls?”

 

“She just happened to be closest-”

 

“Don’t touch anyone and stop using your quirk.  Stand up straight and still.”

 

There was a brief moment of tension before the older boy stood at rest right next to Kagami, smile still locked onto his face but expression blank.

 

“Right,” Yaomomo hummed, “due to the fact that he doesn’t leave behind things like food, it’s safe to say that once something is in his body, it counts as him for the purposes of his quirk… Actually, Toshi, can you get him to put his clothes back on first?”

 

Shinsou turned to stare at her incredulously and she looked away, red high on her cheeks.  “Mo,” he said slowly, “just hit him with a dart and be done with it.  He’s in his boxers, whoopdeedoo.  There’s no way you haven’t seen worse.”

 

“It’s… it’s indecent!”

 

He snorted inelegantly.  “Nope.  I won’t.  Come on, I don’t have a million years, prez.”

 

“Hitoshi!”

 

He shrugged and smiled coyly.  “Faster you knock him out, the faster he can get some clothes on.”

 

She huffed.  “You’re terrible and I don’t know why I like you.”

 

“Aw,” he cooed, “I like you too, Mo.”

 

She produced another dart, ignoring the few that were scattered around before she gave up trying to hit someone who could pass through things, and stabbed it sharply into Togata’s chest.  He immediately snapped out of the hypnosis and permeated the dart out of him, but he wobbled on his feet a bit.

 

“It’s not a full dose, so unless you’re exhausted, it shouldn’t send you to sleep,” she said primly, still not looking at him, “but I believe that it should count as defeating you.”

 

Togata blinked and yawned.  “Yeah that’s… that’s fair.  I’d say this is my big weakness, huh?”

 

She shrugged, embarrassed.  “Well, you did dodge all of the other ones, so I imagine your special awareness is good.”

 

“Actually,” Izuku perked up, “I think that’s a side effect of the quirk!  The spatial awareness, I mean!  It’d be helpful when he’s slipped through the earth, because air and light also pass through you, right?  So you can’t see.  If you didn’t know where you were in space, it would be incredibly disorienting.  I bet you trained that up intensively, but I think your quirk actually helps you, because the bubble expands, or, inverts, almost, aside from just going transparent, so you’re processing some information about your environment even though you can’t see or feel it, so you don’t…” He trailed off and offered a sheepish grin.  “You know most of this already, probably.”

 

Togata smiled.  “Kinda?  Didn’t know my quirk was helping though, that’s neat!  Yeah, I trained with that for a long time, so I could be the best I could be!  Oh, it looks like some of your classmates are waking up.”

 

Uraraka groaned.  “Did we win?”

 

“You did,” Hadou cheered, “it was amazing!  I thought for sure Mirio would beat you all up!  Hahaha!”

 

“That’s a really strong quirk,” Togata praised Shinsou, “I completely forgot you could do something like that!  I thought for sure it was fear based, or whatever.”

 

Shinsou shrugged.  “I like to spread misinformation.  If everyone knew how my quirk worked, it wouldn’t.”

 

“If you need a response, consider telling jokes!  People either laugh or question you, but it still counts!  Sir taught me that smiling and laughing are an important part of being a hero, so I know some good ones if you want some tips!”

 

Shinsou raised an eyebrow.  “Sure, give me your best joke.”

 

Togata beamed.  “Okay, okay, what do you call a wandering caveman?

 

He narrowed his eyes.  “What?”

 

“A meanderthal!”

 

Izuku snorted and Kagami whacked him on the back of the head.  “Don’t even think about it,” she warned.

 

“I wasn’t,” he protested, “I wasn’t thinking about it!  I am now, though.  Your fault.”

 

“Ren cannot meet him.”

 

“He’s perfect,” he threw out a hand, begging, “he loves jokes, smiles all the time, is blond… they’re practically already related!  Togata,” he turned, “do you have a good series of cat jokes?”

 

The third year blinked, but beamed.  “A few, but Sir says they’re all clawful.  He thinks puns are the lowest form of humor but they’re just so easy to purrsue that I can't help it!  Do you think your friend can help meowt?”

 

Izuku turned to Kagami and gestured at the boy.  “Purrfect.”

 

“I’m going to kill you.”

 

Shinsou narrowed his eyes in contemplation.  “Strong debate going on in my head right now.  Is it worth it?  Sources say Midoriya is too close to it, so probably not.”

 

Izuku squinted.  “Adrien is nothing like me?”

 

“Is he brighter than the sun?”

 

Izuku remembered Adrien’s chat name in the class group chat, SunshineSmiles.  “…Nooooo?”

 

Kagami and Yaomomo snorted.

 

“Too much effort, then,” Shinsou sighed, “and I bet there’s no actual cats.  I’ve decided it isn’t worth it.”

 

Togata chuckled softly, yawning halfway through.  “Geez, baby president, I need a nap now.  You kids are fun, though!  Nice work you five, taking me down is no small feat.  If you guys get your provisional licenses, let one of us know!”

 

The Big Three wandered off, Hadou giggling and poking at Togata and Amajiki trying to keep the boy in between him and the class.

 

Izuku blinked.  “Did we just get job offers?”

 

Katsuki scoffed.  “Fucking course we did.”

 

“You still need your licenses,” Kagami pointed out.

 

“I believe we can get them,” Yaomomo beamed, and they all nodded in determination.

 

They had this.

 

(“Wait,” Shinsou said, “you still need your licenses?”)

 

Notes:

no one tell him

togata's joke is actually mine, you might recognize it if you've read my other fics because im really proud of it, okay, its amazing and hilarious

anyway, welcome back to school folks, things are picking up! PLE, then work studies, then ???, who knows what that is, not me >_>

(regarding the "second of two semesters" thing in nedzu's opening speech - i know that technically means trimesters, but idk if winter break really separates the semester fully so its like... idk there's the spring semester, the fall semester, and then ending in the winter semester before the new year happens. im pretty sure school in japan starts in april? anyway, yeah, trimesters technically, its not a big deal lol)

Chapter 25: SUUUUUUUPER MOOOOOOOOOVES!

Summary:

we look at super moves and i accidentally start inventing new potential powers for the miraculous

Notes:

in my defense, i didn't mean to, but the kids got curious about it and started brainstorming

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Of course, the Provisional Licensure Exam wasn’t for another two weeks.

 

Instead, they were attending class again like regular, save for their heroics classes, which were moved into Gym Gamma.  All Might and Cementoss met them there.

 

“Welcome back to heroics,” All Might boomed with a grin, “in preparation for your exam, we will be crafting the signature of a hero: their signature MOVES!   At your summer camp, we stretched your quirks to their limits, now it is time to craft your SUPER MOVES!  Does anyone have any idea of some of the super moves you or your classmates have already created?”

 

Iida tentatively raised his hand.  “Does Recipro Burst qualify…?”

 

“Of course,” All Might boomed, “a good metric is, anything that has its own special name besides “I am using my quirk,” is a good indication of a potential super move.”

 

Kirishima snapped his fingers.  “Bakubro’s Howitzer Impact!”

 

Uraraka gasped.  “Midoriya has two!  Metamorphosis and Chrysalis!”

 

“Which means Lightning Dragon, Wind Dragon, and Water Dragon are three,” Kaminari pointed out.

 

“Indiscriminate Shock,” Ashido crowed, “that’s totally one!”

 

All Might winced.  “Perhaps one that can be workshopped…  But yes!  Many of your classmates have come up with conflict enders we call super moves.”  He winked at Izuku and he smiled back.  All Might had gotten much better after he apologized for the accidental discrimination, and seemed to have renewed his enthusiasm for teaching.  “It is our goal that within the next two weeks, you all develop one or two new super moves, or expand on ones you already have.”

 

“To that end,” Cementoss stepped forward, “All Might and I are here to supervise.  I can change the entire structure of this gym to suit your needs and give you something to test against, and All Might can offer tips as a veteran who’s seen all manner of quirks and heroes.  Please be as safe as possible.”

 

They all cheered and split off, Cementoss having already raised some portions of the ground to give the gym some height and make it so not everyone was in the same sphere.  Izuku and Kagami lingered off next to a wall.  He watched people talking with each other and trying out new things with great enthusiasm, and hummed.

 

“Gami, what do we do?”

 

She shrugged.  “Practice championing a miraculous hero, perhaps?  We already tested the fact that your champions can technically put on a miraculous, but it doesn’t make them more powerful.”

 

He gave a disgruntled sigh.  It was true; at the summer camp, they’d tested what would happen if he championed Kagami and then she transformed.  On one hand, it made it so she’d draw from his power to enforce her abilities and transformation, letting her last longer, but on the other, that wasn’t exceptionally helpful, so it was a waste of a butterfly.  The only other possible benefit was the fact that he had a direct link to her mind, but much of the same functionality could be gotten from communication devices that the miraculous could easily produce for them, or could be provided with their hero gear.  Considering he still wasn’t recommended to champion two people at once, it wasn’t exceptionally viable, but he didn’t have the power necessary to get over whatever threshold championing transformed heroes seemed to require.

 

“And mum won’t let me champion two people just to practice,” he grumbled, “so that’s out.”

 

She shrugged.  “At this point, most of what we want to do is simply increase our power so that we can do bigger things or last longer.  It’s not as if we can make new powers.”

 

“I mean,” he exchanged a glance with Nooroo, who was hidden in the folds of his gliding wings, “technically we can, it’s just really hard.  We’d need to really think about the concept and then how we can use the power in a way that’s new, but still fitting the concept.”

 

Kagami hummed and looked at where her kwami was no doubt hiding.  “Perfection.  Perhaps a luck based power, where everything goes perfectly?”

 

They heard Longg murmur something back and she grimaced.  “Very powerful.  But, short lived or not, it’s useful.  To fit the naming scheme, Luck Dragon?”

 

Izuku squinted.  “That was fast.  Have you been thinking about this?”

 

She shrugged.  “Your turn.  Transmission or change.”

 

“Transmission,” he said slowly, “the transfer of something, in this case, often power, that is used to do something else, either change or change to a state of good health.  So I need either another use of the power, or I need another thing that the butterflies are transmitting.

 

Kagami slowly raised an eyebrow, but said nothing.

 

“Roo,” he said thoughtfully, “could I use a butterfly to transmit data?”

 

The kwami hummed.  “Maybe?  What data would you want to send?  You can already send your visual sense briefly, right?”

 

He slowly nodded.  “What if,” he said slowly, “I sent quirk space data?”

 

Kagami slowly broke out into a grin.

 

“It seems,” she said softly, “that we have new powers to test.”

 

“Sixth Sense,” he said quietly, “let’s transmit a link to my sixth sense.”

 

Nooroo broke into a big grin.  “Oh my, it’s been so long since I've had a new power to test!  Other than the new champions, of course.  It probably won’t work immediately,” he warned, “because we have to shape the magic in a way that neither of us are used to doing.”

 

“But it’s similar to sending visual information,” he argued, “or them sending me memories automatically.”

 

“But it’s a sense you’ve developed,” Nooroo pointed out, “not one that you had by default.  Even magic users or other miraculous users don’t have this sense because it evolved out of the necessity to know generally what powers you were changing going into this.  I’ve told you before, but this wasn’t a sense any previous holder of mine has developed.  I enjoy looking into quirk space as much as you do, because it’s so new!  It reminds me of the kwami plane, since it's something that overlaps your world, but is usually unseen.”

 

“But miraculous users have already practiced using magic instead of quirks,” he pointed out, “so maybe…”

 

Nooroo shrugged lightly.  “You also have to figure out how to put the sense into the butterfly and not the magic you’re using instead.  Because it’s different.”

 

Izuku groaned.  “Of course it is.  Wait, could I do this while not transformed?  Since I can sense the quirk plane all the time?”

 

Nooroo perked up.  “Mmm!  Now that’s an idea!  You shouldn’t be able to access the miraculous side of the powers while not transformed, which means if you put anything in a butterfly, it would have to be something like the quirk sense!”

 

He instantly ran a finger down the edge of one of the pin’s wings and pulled the three constructs out.

 

“You guys are a little more durable than regular butterflies,” he confided, “and I don’t think I’m really allowed to go outside to look for them anyway.”

 

Nooroo snickered.  “I’m not sure if you’ve noticed, but there are a lot more butterflies on UA grounds now.”

 

Izuku gave him a mock glare.  “Oh, I noticed.  Kouda pointed it out in excitement before he remembered he was talking to a person and froze up.  He thinks my quirk draws butterflies to me since I can use them as conduits.”

 

“He’s not wrong, aside from calling it a quirk.”

 

Apollo flicked her wings imperiously and Izuku laughed.  “Alright, alright, I hear you.  Do you guys know what I’m trying to do?”

 

Emerald bobbed a few times and Daredevil made some excited fluttery loops.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes,” he giggled, “okay.  If we can’t get this, I’ll ask Aizawa if he’s willing to volunteer to be a champion that literally just has this power and see how that changes things for him.”

 

Apollo nudged him with as much force as a moth could muster and he giggled again.  “Right, right, okay.  I guess this means you’re down to be the test subject?”

 

He settled down onto the floor against the wall and cupped Apollo in his hands.  He could feel that she was pretty relaxed about this, and Emerald and Deedee were fluttering around him.

 

As much as he tried, however, he couldn’t figure out how to imbue Apollo (or Emerald or Deedee, who insisted on getting a turn just in case the construct mattered) with anything, let alone his quirk sense.  It felt like it was just out of reach, though, and he could “see” in the quirk space just fine.

 

“Maybe I need to internalize more,” he scowled at Kagami as they walked back to their last class, “because it’s not like I’ve ever really looked at my magic.”


“Something to try in tonight’s meditation,” she said breezily, “perhaps your boyfriend will be able to help.  If he’s not too busy sneaking into your bed.”

 

He spun around to face her.  “What?!”

 

She raised an eyebrow imperiously and the corner of her mouth ticked up.  “Kwami can go through walls, dearest cousin.”

 

“Longg, you son of a bitch.”

 

She snorted.  “I haven’t told anyone, since it seemed you were just sleeping.  But I’m sure Auntie Inko would be willing to switch us around if need be, to keep anything untoward from happening in the other apartment.”

 

“Who are you,” he grumbled, “Virgo?  We’re literally just sleeping.  I don’t know about Felix but I am not interested in that, at least for right now.  I’m barely fifteen!  Also, it was once!”

 

She shook her head solemnly.  “That’s how it starts.  Then you’re teen pregnant and broke.”

 

He sputtered.  “Teen pregnant?!”

 

She nodded again.  “And broke.”

 

He stopped, then scoffed.  “Aunt Tomoe wouldn’t kick me out for getting teen pregnant.”

 

She eyed him.  “You’re right, she’d kidnap the baby.”

 

“She’s blind.”

 

“And?”

 

“…Point.  But that doesn’t matter, because I’m not going to get teen pregnant!  For multiple reasons!”

 

Kagami shook her head solemnly.  “That’s what they all say.”

 

He rolled his eyes, but smiled softly, the frustration from not being able to get the new power draining out of him.  His cousin always knew what to do to get him out of his head.

 


 

Felix did show up that night, but this time, Duusuu was trailing him.

 

“I’m feeling neglected,” she’d shrieked, “I want a turn on the meditation bed!”

 

Izuku choked a little.  “Um, I don’t know if that’s what I’d call it…”

 

Felix snickered.  “The meditation bed.  Because that’s all that happens on it.”

 

“Exactly,” Duusuu trilled, “and I think I’d be really good at that!  Maybe if you’re really good,” she patted Felix on the hand, “you can get the true power.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “Wait, that’s right.  Empathy!  If Duusuu allows it, you can use the peacock to sense and influence emotions!”

 

Felix looked alarmed.  “I can what?”

 

Izuku nodded.  “Because Duusuu is the kwami of Emotion!  It only makes sense there’s an emotion based power, and emotional manipulation is the easiest one to think of!  If anything, the sentimonsters are kind of out of left field, but I guess at that point you’re just manifesting your emotions super hard.”

 

Felix stared down at his kwami.  “Why are you so terrifying?”

 

The little blue bird cackled.  “My brainwashed minions will be innumerable!”

 

Izuku giggled.  “At least this might also be good practice for that new power you’re trying to work out with Trixx?  Making them feel a certain way, as opposed to making them think a certain way?”

 

“Fine,” Felix sighed, “Duusuu, spread my feathers.”

 

Duusuu squealed in delight as she was sucked into the brooch and Iris stretched her gloved hands up into the air.

 

“Ugh,” she muttered, “this always feels a little strange.”

 

Izuku snorted.  “The bonus cleavage?  It’s not a lot.  Or do you mean the lack of certain parts?”

 

She shrugged.  “Either.  Both.  It’s not really that big of a deal, to be fair.  If I made a fuss about it, I can guarantee she’d change me back.  Anyway, you mentioned making your own new power at dinner.  What’s wrong with it, again?”

 

He held his hands out and Apollo fluttered in indignation when Iris immediately grabbed them.  She eyed the constructs with thinly veiled amusement and went slightly cross eyed when Emerald landed on her… mesh hair hat thing.  They crawled up the feathery lace to settle in the eye of the feather adorning the top and she snorted.

 

She looked back at him.  “Not going to transform?”

 

He shook his head.  “Roo thinks, and I agree, that I should be able to do this without transforming.  I’ll be channeling a little of the miraculous magic anyway, like I do when I pull these three clowns out,” Apollo immediately flew into his face, “but I’m transmitting a power I can use even when I’m not transformed, so I should be able to do it at all times.”

 

She shook her head.  “Insanity.  Alright, so what do you need?  Just to try?”

 

He hesitated.  “Actually… could we work on your emotion thing first?  And describe how you’re doing it?  Maybe that could help me.”

 

She blinked.  “Oh.  Not a bad plan.  Sure, I’ve never really done this before…”

 

She closed her eyes and idly traced around one of his knuckles.  He tried his best to not let his face heat up as he watched her slowly smile.

 

“Why’re you flustered, darling?”

 

He coughed and knew he’d instantly lost the battle to keep the blush off of his face.  “Um, well, I… like it when you do that.  Which in hindsight is kind of weird, what would I even call that, petting my hand?  Stroking the back of my hand?  There’s no good way-”

 

“You’re overthinking,” she snickered, “I’m holding your hand and you enjoy that.  Oh, that made you all fluttery.  I think that’s… affection, maybe?”

 

“Describe it,” he said softly.

 

She hummed.  “I see you as a blur of color, like a heatmap, maybe.  Ren’s in the other room, he’s… pastel yellow, quietly amused, I’d say, with little flashes of pink affection.  He’s probably sending more memes to the princess, if I had to guess.  I’m guessing what a lot of colors mean, but when you blush, soft orangey pink pours into your cheeks and your heart.  I suppose because that’s where you feel it the most?  In your blush and in your pounding heart?  Now you have lavender around your head.  I’m going to call it fascination or curiosity.  The colors fluctuate with… some energy, I suppose, that tells me intensity and type.”

 

He smiled.  “Expand your view.  We’re in an apartment building, there should be people around.”

 

She cocked her head.  “Happiness is golden yellow, yes.  I see… red.  Two floors down, I think that couple Adrien is always complaining about assaulting his poor sensitive ears is fighting again.  Angry is volatile and thrumming and a bright red.  Oh, she must have said something shocking, he got a flash of white.  It’s swirling now, and the red is fading into a blue.  Curious.  Contentment, maybe?  Sadness?  It doesn’t feel quite like sadness, that would be a darker blue, I believe.”

 

“So,” Izuku ran his thumb across her gloved knuckles, “you’d say its people shaped colors that have different… textures or energies that change depending on people’s immediate emotions?”

 

Iris nodded.  “Seems like it.  And I sort of know what emotions are each color, but I have to focus more.  With practice, I bet I could do it easily.  You’re a light indigo right now.  Contentment and curiosity.  Ah, there’s the pink again.”

 

He giggled.  “It left?”

 

She smirked.  “Not particularly.  It was just less.  How amusing, my dear.  It seems as if you’re in love with me.”

 

“Shock and horror,” he deadpanned, “who would have thought?”

 

She opened her eyes and used their conjoined hands to tug him closer, letting him almost fall on top of her.  She smirked.  “Was that helpful?”

 

He grinned and leaned closer.  “Use Empathy.  Change something and see what it looks like.”

 

She immediately drew back and her face fell into a frown.  “No.”

 

He whined and let his head fall on her arm, looking up with the best puppy dog eyes he could muster.  “Please?  It can just be something small, or harmless.  A nice emotion!  And I’m giving you permission.  Practice is important!”

 

She pursed her lips.  “It’s dangerous.  And manipulative.”

 

“But it might help me!”

 

“And it might hurt you,” she insisted, “which I’m trying to avoid.”

 

He scooted closer to her so he could be sitting up again, pressed against her arm.  “Something small,” he muttered, “for just a moment.  Just…enhance something.”

 

She still looked trepidatious about it, but let out a slow breath and closed her eyes again.  She tugged a single hand free and grabbed her fan, opening it easily.  She opened one eye and looked at him, then gently fanned him slightly.

 

“Empathy:” she muttered, “enhance.”

 

Slowly, in a way that if he hadn’t been looking for he wouldn’t have noticed, he noticed an increase in questions that he’d already been thinking about.  Was that what the fan was for?  Was it a reference to fanning the flames, a phrase often about heightened emotions?  Did Iris’s fan still have blades in it, like La Paon’s did?  Did Iris know that her hair looked really nice when it was pure white?  If she saw the emotions as a sort of heat map, does that mean that it was impossible to hide from her?  What did her emotion plane look like?  Was it basically the same as the quirk plane, but just detecting different things?

 

The feeling faded and he blinked.  “Okay, well, I still have questions, obviously.”

 

“Obviously,” she nodded in amusement.

 

“But I will say that it kind of felt a lot more… all encompassing,” he titled his head in thought, “I’m assuming you enhanced my curiosity?”

 

She hummed.  “It seemed the most harmless.”

 

He nodded slowly.  “Okay.  Thanks.”

 

She squeezed the hand she was still holding lightly.  “Of course.  Your turn, try again.”

 

He held out his freed hand and Apollo flounced on it indignantly.

 

He snorted.  “She’s not pleased that we held hands.”

 

Iris narrowed her eyes.  “This is Apollo, yes?  The snooty little princess who desires to be carried around everywhere?”

 

Apollo reared up and waved her front legs at the slander and he snickered into Iris’s arm.

 

“Okay, okay,” he said a little breathlessly, “come on my little godling, let’s just practice, okay?  We’ll get this.”

 

He breathed out and settled into the quirk plane.  Iris was a warm light beside him in shades of lavender and indigo, and he tried to look inwards as well.  Little pinpricks of soft violet light fluttered around and he realized they were Emerald and Daredevil.  He hummed, and found the third pinprick nestled in his hand, and then was finally able to see himself in the quirk space.

 

There was some soft green, the same color Lune’s hair had been, but the majority of his magic was swirling violet, reaching out from himself in a rippling wave, collecting little pieces of information and then returning.  He radiated power in a way that only Marinette and Adrien did, having been the longest users of the miraculous.  Marinette had more magic than him, he noted, but hers was much more contained.  Kagami had less magic than he did, but it also was often doing that thing where it rippled around, expanding her own quirk.  Like he’d noted before, magic was far less defined than quirks were, but for the first time, he could see it.

 

He bit his lip and tried to concentrate on that swirling violet, trying to tug it into where Apollo was resting on his hands, ever patient.  It wasn’t something he could grasp, exactly, but he knew what magic felt like, and he plucked it like he was plucking the connection between him and one of his champions, and sensed in fascination as the magic thrummed and rippled from the imagined motion.  He waited until a portion of the magic was on the “return” and then guided it with some struggle to Apollo.  She could much brighter and he twitched, not trusting himself to move, and she slipped off his hand to Iris’s, joining with her hat.

 

“Oh!”

 

He felt a very very brief connection form, more of a flash, before he let out a breath and collapsed bonelessly into her.  He glanced up through his eyelashes to see Apollo shaking herself off and Iris looking a little shocked.  She looked down at him with wide eyed wonder.

 

“Was that it?”

 

He grinned.  “No idea.  What did you see?”

 

She huffed.  “It was a lot like the emotions but things were obviously shaped differently.  I got barely a second.”

 

“So we’d have to do more testing,” he hummed tiredly, “just to be sure I’m sending the right thing.  And a second of data doesn’t really help.”

 

“But technically you transmitted something to a transformed miraculous user,” she pointed out, “and sort of invented a new power.”

 

“She’s right,” Nooroo piped up, “you definitely manipulated your magic on your own to transmit information!  Your magic is so entwined with mine at this point that transmission powers would work easier for you in general, but the fact that you were able to do it while not transformed means if you can do it while transformed, it will be much stronger, since I’ll be supplementing your power.”

 

“The issue is doing that instead of grabbing the champion magic.  What was the green?”

 

“Chrysalis, sort of,” Nooroo admitted, “but mostly your natural magic.  A lot of your magic turned violet because of me, because you’re specializing in the butterfly.  I believe we spoke of this before?  How it’ll be harder for you to use a different miraculous?  Guardian magic is a lot more versatile, it adapts to a new miraculous much faster, but you’ll notice that Marinette’s magic is still mostly pink.”

 

Izuku poked his girlfriend.  “Detransform if you’re done, I want to see your magic.”

 

Iris snorted, but complied, and Duusuu flopped to the comforter with a sigh.  “I’ll go get blueberries in a second,” she said sleepily, “but that was so fun!  Rooroo, is that what you see all the time?”

 

He shrugged and settled next to her, letting her wrap him up in her arms and tail.  “If I think about it.  I couldn’t used to.  I’m learning new things every day.”

 

Izuku pushed a single finger into the pair of kwami.  “Shhh,” he hissed, “I’m… thinking.”

 

Felix snorted.  “About?”

 

“…You?”

 

“I thought you were looking at my magic.”

 

Izuku snapped his fingers.  “That’s the bitch.”

 

Felix still had the lilac mist around his head, but now there was also a faint cloud of orange and dark blue.  It was mostly orange, but it all swirled together like fine, faint smoke.

 

“You’re so pretty all the time,” he sighed, and didn’t quite process the stuttering choked laughter above him, “it’s so unfair.”

 

“Oh sweetheart,” he cooed, “you’re exhausted, aren’t you?  Absolutely no filter.”

 

He hummed.  “Yep.  Bed time now.”

 

Felix moved and Izuku whined in protest, but let himself be manhandled under the covers.  They were still partially warm in places where they had been sitting, and he smiled briefly when he felt the press of lips on his forehead, and then he heard the light shut off and the door close.  Within moments, he was asleep, all thoughts of practicing for the exam in two weeks gone from his mind for the moment.

 

But, well, two weeks isn’t a lot of time.

 

…Oh well, he’d panic about it in the morning.

Notes:

listen... i didn't mean to give them new powers, but then felix decided he wanted to convince afo he wasn't actually there whcih got izzy thinking about it and then izzy was all "do i need more super moves?" and obv gami didn't want to be left out, so boom, people are coming up with new powers. It was kinda hard, actually, and it'll take them a long time to actually make them work because they're using old miraculous that are set in their ways and also inventing new applications of magic they didn't have/practice until like, nine months ago max. so. it's gonna be a hot sec before gami is briefly a luck god.

and here is my drawing of iris! I'll probably scan and color her later. it's important to note that while her "dress" looks like iris petals, its still a feather texture because she's still a peacock lmao

Chapter 26: the PLE is a multistage aerobic capacity test-

Summary:

we start the provisional license exam! since kamino never happened, it looks a bit different than in canon...

Notes:

yes, pelase recall that all might has not retired and there was no big fight in kamino! the summer camp was not attacked! the biggest movement from the LOV was breaking muscular and any adjacent prisoners out of jail that one time, and that was around the mall visit

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The giant arena shaped building loomed above them and Izuku shivered slightly.

 

“You’ve done good work,” Aizawa said begrudgingly, “and you have what it takes.  Don’t get complacent, and remember, go beyond…”

 

“PLUS ULTRA!”

 

They all whirled around to look at the widely grinning boy in a hat.  “Ah,” he boomed, “I have always wanted to do that!  Forgive me for intruding on your sacred chant!”

 

He slammed his head into the asphalt with the force of his bow and they all cringed.

 

“Yoarashi,” an older student covered in hair scolded, “stop bothering the other schools.  We are representatives of our fine institution.”

 

Aizawa quickly and quietly ushered them away and into the building while Yoarashi again loudly expressed further expressions of regret and repentance.

 

“I think he was offered a recommendation spot,” Aizawa narrowed his eyes, “so.  Good for me, I guess.  Anyway, change, plus ultra, if you don’t make it that’s… fine.  I suppose.  Don’t die.  Bye.”

 

He slipped away and Shinsou sighed loudly.  “He definitely just fucking jinxed us.”

 

“Is anyone else terrified of that pause before fine,” Kaminari laughed nervously, “or is that just me?”

 

“Definique not just you,” Aoyama shuddered.

 

They separated from each other to go change and put their stuff in the provided lockers and Izuku tried to calm his beating heart by taking deep breaths.

 

Shinsou looked over and snorted.  “Not sure why you’re panicked, Paris.”

 

Izuku rolled his eyes.  “I already told you, just because the french license functions like a provisional license doesn’t mean it is one.  If I ever want to operate in Japan as a full hero I need to pass this test!  Also it was one of the conditions the HPSC had, and I’d rather get it out of the way now than stress over it closer to the deadline.”

 

Katsuki scoffed, coming up beside them.  “We’re gonna fucking crush this.  Besides, you should be good at this kind of shit, you did this for months.”

 

Izuku elbowed him lightly.  “Not the same.  Oh, Gami, thank Lumii, someone who understands…”

 

She didn’t even look at him, busy checking over her sword.  “If this is about you being nervous, then no, I don’t understand at all.  We will obliterate the competition no matter what kind of test this is.”

 

He threw up his hands in defeat.  “Why is everyone so confident about this?!”

 

Yaomomo came up beside Shinsou and giggled.  “Well, we’ve come quite far since the sports festival.”

 

Izuku stopped dead in the hallway, just before the entrance to the arena.  “Oh shit.  The sports festival.”

 

Uraraka and the majority of the rest of the class walked past and he scrambled to stay with his class.  “What about the sports festival, Mido?”

 

“It’s televised,” he stressed, “to the whole country.   Meaning anyone can watch it!  And Mic straight up gives them our classes, names, and quirks!”

 

Yaomomo choked.  “Wait.”

 

Katsuki shrugged.  “Eh, who gives a fuck.  We’ll pound 'em into the ground anyway.”

 

“Imagine revealing your full powers on live television,” Shinsou picked at his nails, “couldn’t be me.”

 

Half of the class paled as they realized what they were getting at, but Ashido shrugged.  “Kay,” she said, “but we’re better now and have new moves they’ve never seen.”

 

Jirou grimaced.  “Let’s hope that’s enough.”

 

Todoroki hummed.  “I suppose there’s one benefit to not making it to the third round, then.”

 

Izuku perked up.  “That’s right!  Many of our versatile members and heavy hitters didn’t really have a chance to show off entirely because we accidentally skewed the results and eliminated them early!  Todoroki’s whole pole toppling team only has the first round to look at!”

 

Sero chuckled and stroked his chin like there was a goatee.  “So you could say we’re the dark horses of class 1-A?  Nice, nice.”

 

Kaminari immediately started beating him up for trying to be cool about getting his ass handed to him, but they gathered in the waiting area designated for UA.  Yaomomo and Iida inspected the boxes of stuff without touching them and Izuku whispered his transformation and pulled his goggles down.

 

The amount of quirks shining brightly definitely drew him in, but he started classifying them as best as he could, just to get some senses.  One that drew his attention due to the loud voice of the owner that he recognized was a practical whirlwind, bright light blue that spun and spun and spun, every which way.

 

“Hmm,” he leaned over to his cousin, “Yoarashi guy from earlier most definitely has a wind quirk.”

 

She hummed back and he could hear the vicious smile in her voice.  “How intriguing.  I wonder who has more control?”

 

He sighed.  “You know this could be a cooperative test.”

 

She eyed him and he sighed again.  Yeah, even he didn’t believe that.  Not initially anyway, he mused as he looked around, because there were probably something like a thousand people here from various schools all over the country.

 

The intercom whined a little and he opened his eyes and pushed the goggles up.  Without a champion they were really just there to help block some of his vision, but he didn’t exactly need them, especially to listen to instructions.

 

“Hello,” a tired sounding voice drawled, “and welcome to, yawn, the Provisional License Exam, testing site four.  I’m Mera, your HPSC representative… yawn… right, okay.  Each school has been provided with some boxes… you may open the box and distribute the contents to your peers.”

 

Inside the boxes were about a hundred soft mesh balls with a dense and slightly heavy center.

 

“When we call for a start, the balls will release their contents upon contact with anything… every ball is filled with a special chalk, and every school has… yawn… a different color.  Your goal is to cover other people in chalk.  If you become completely covered, you’re eliminated by default, and everyone else… only the top 50% of the remaining students who are the least covered in chalk will move on to the second round.  Yawn… that means at most, half of you will move on.”

 

They all glanced around at the gathered schools, swallowing as everyone became their enemy.  Momo and Iida quickly distributed balls to their class, giving more to people like Shouji who could hold more, and Momo quickly made a few small pouches to hold more, distributing them to people who wanted them.  Kagami opted not to take one, but Izuku easily hooked one to his hip.  It had five balls

 

“Of course,” Mera drawled, “you can technically eliminate your classmates as well…  If you’re worried about passing, I mean.  But as all of the chalk is colored by school… well, it’s for data.  Anyway, in case you were going to attempt to wash off the chalk, we call it special for a reason.  Only a specific solvent of our making will wash it off, so unless you can remove your skin and make yourself an entirely new costume, you’ll be colorful for a while.  Was there anything else…?  Oh, uh, yawn, you’ll have five minutes after the buzzer to move around before the chalk releases and the round will last for half an hour.  Mmm… go.”

 

A lot of people immediately ran, but they all lingered around Yaomomo.

 

“Right,” she said, “if I see UA’s color on any part of us other than the hands I will be severely disappointed in you.  Dodging is the name of the game, as is hiding.  All we need to do is not get hit.  Eliminating other people is a bonus.  Mina, you might be able to avoid the chalk sticking, but I wouldn’t count on it.  In all likelihood, they designed the compound with the testers in mind, as they knew who was going where.  We can stick together as needed.”

 

“Fuck that,” Katsuki scoffed, “I’m going to go pulverise people.  Don’t follow me unless you don’t care about being caught in the crossfire.”

 

Kirishima sighed.  “I’ve got it.  See you guys later, yeah?”

 

He ran off after his friend and Kagami hummed.  “I’m leaving now,” she said, “I have a duel to get to.”

 

“He doesn’t know he’s dueling you,” Izuku deadpanned, and she flashed sharp teeth at him before turning into wind and taking off.  He looked around at his classmates and hummed as they started moving.

 

“Three minutes remaining.”

 

“We’re surrounded by people,” he remarked idly, “I’m betting as soon as the chalk releases we’re going to be pelted.”

 

He looked at his remaining classmates with narrowed eyes as they all hefted balls and looked around, tense.  Who to champion…

 

Daredevil cheekily flew in his vision and landed on his hand eagerly.  He snickered and obliged, powering him up and sending him out, letting him land on a glove.

 

“Hagakure Tooru,” he called with a grin, “wanna be a mime?”

 

She gasped.  “INVISIBLE WALLS!  HELL YEAH!”

 

“My thoughts exactly!  Alright, Pantoukai, let’s put on a show!  Metamorphosis!”

 

Her appearance didn’t change much, since the only visible parts of her costume were the gloves and shoes, but the gloves became more like white performers gloves than the heavy duty ones she’d had before and the shoes had turned into tap shoes.  Pantoukai did a little spin and tapped the shoes, letting it click against the concrete of the mock suburban town they were in before she flicked out her hands like a conductor.  She ran around before she “panicked” and hit invisible walls.  She gestured for Shouji to help her and he lifted her up in amusement for her to start tapping at an invisible ceiling as well.  Finally, she got set down and she dusted herself off before posing smugly.

 

She started signing something and Izuku and Shinsou both snorted.  They exchanged a glance, but Shinsou took the lead.

 

“We’re boxed in,” he said, “with no time to spare.”

 

The buzzer sounded over the entire arena as if in agreement and people sprung up around them, throwing balls with great speed.  They impacted with the invisible walls and let out puffs of colored chalk in four different colors.  Pantoukai doubled over in silent laughter as noises of outrage and confusion echoed through the space.

 

“Well,” Yaomomo huffed in amusement, “I suppose we just wait here for thirty minutes.  Would anyone like to play cards?”

 


 

Katsuki was going to blow this exam out of the fucking water.  He had five of the balls with him, and had already tested a small explosion on one of them, and it hadn’t been destroyed.  He idly fingered the mesh around the ball and pinched it between his fingers.  He couldn’t feel much through the gloves, but it seemed like a metal mesh, probably a fiber metal mix if he had to guess.  Strong enough that not much would tear it, but flexible enough for the ball to depress with contact.

 

Shitty Hair had followed along after him, babbling up an effective smoke screen to lull the idiots following them into a false sense of security, so he allowed it, occasionally grunting in response when it seemed one was necessary.  The other boy was about as sunshine-y as Zukun was, but definitely more naive and less sarcastic.  Honestly, Katsuki blamed his own influence only slightly, the moron’s cousin seemed like the master of quiet snark.  He could appreciate that in a person, even if she was a smug fucking bastard who needed to be taught a goddamn lesson.

 

They ended up in the industrial section of the arena (and what was this, a discount fucking USJ?  Fucking copycats, UA was the best for a reason) when the buzzer rang out and Katsuki pulled Shark Teeth out of the way of a swarm of balls.

 

“Fucking idiot,” he grouched, “just because you have a good defensive quirk doesn’t mean you can always tank shit.  If you get out because you don’t know how to dodge, I’m not bailing your ass out again.”

 

“Aha, thanks Bakubro!  I guess I do really need to get better at not automatically trying to tank hits, yeah!  This should be good for that, though.  At least it’s not like a weapon or whatever, just some chalk.”

 

Katsuki locked eyes with a person and grinned, exploding a ball at them.  It was too fast for them to dodge and the outright plume of chalk seemed too much for that little ball, but the extra was already half covered in dark blue chalk.  He grunted.  Same color as the uniforms, then.

 

“You’re a fucking moron,” he grouched as they kept walking, picking up the three balls he had launched before the extras following them had gotten spooked and bailed, “even if you can tank things it doesn’t mean you should.   Armor integrity is a thing, learn it.  You take no damage if you don’t even get hit.”

 

“Woah, Bakubro, you’re right!  I guess I’m just so used to being the ultimate shield that I forgot…”  He grinned wide.  “Thanks for looking out for me, bro!”

 

He sneered.  Absolutely fucking disgusting.  He didn’t need this kind of positivity in his life, ugh.  Zukun was bad enough, and he really only interacted with the nerd at school since he was constantly doing shit with his group of magical girls.  Would it be cool to also be a part of the group of magical girls?  Sure, but his quirk was fucking excellent and he’d already heard that if you had a strong quirk you needed basically the perfect piece of jewelry, or whatever, so fat fucking chance of that happening.

 

Some random extra in a Shiketsu hat showed up and started talking mad shit about Katsuki’s attitude, like he hadn’t heard it all before, and showed off his fleshy meatball collection.  Between Shark Teeth and Katsuki, they’d fucking pelted that fucker in chalk balls until he looked like a night sky.  Katuski took visceral satisfaction in the fucker’s name being apparently read out as one of the eliminations, and they both managed to avoid being turned into a sad sack of flesh.  They had, however, lost about five of their ten total balls since the little shits had rolled off into the piping that was all around.  What fucking ever.  They just had to survive, at this point, and there were, what, ten minutes left?  They had this.

 


 

Shouto sat in the invisible box as Haga- Pantoukai mimed out various things and people tested them, and other members of their class played card games.  Uraraka was running a poker ring that she was apparently dominating, while Yaoyorozu was playing go fish with Shinsou (who was definitely Aizawa’s biological son.  Perhaps with Mic as the other father and Midnight as the surrogate…?)

 

Midoriya made a noise of excitement and ran over to his champion, deftly avoiding the invisible structures she’d made, and immediately started signing at her and pointing at his goggles, which were on his face.  Curious.  He had no idea what they were discussing.

 

He sighed and looked out of the chalk splattered invisible walls with something like longing.  Perhaps if he had been faster, and not distracted, he would have been able to leave the group like Bakugo, Kirishima, and Tsurugi had done.  Alas, now he was trapped here.

 

The ground rumbled beneath them and split like it was a great earthquake.  Midoriya jumped up and yelled, “on three, jump!”

 

He counted down and everyone leapt off the ground, letting Pantokai mime the floor.  They all slid around as the invisible box was jostled, and a few of them were a little bruised, but they were still protected on all sides.  There was a cry of frustration that took Shouto a moment to realize was coming from inside the box.

 

“I had a royal flush,” Uraraka cried, “I was going to get all of you people’s money!”

 

He sighed.  Not much longer now.  He walked over to the newly constructed poker game.

 

“Do you accept IOU’s in the form of uses of Endeavor’s credit card?”

 

Uraraka’s eyes lit up with an unholy glee.  “Of course!  Sit down, my friend, sit down!”

 

At least he could get something out of this.

 

…How did one play poker, again?

 


 

Kagami instantly felt the roiling winds around her target and veered easily in that direction.  The large boy was around no members of his school, standing on top of a building looking down at a large group of people who were settling into the cityscape as if they were ready for a standoff.  He had an entire box of balls next to him, fifty, half of his entire school’s stock.  His winds were teasing at the balls and lifting and lowering them in and out of the box, and she settled the majority of her mass above the box, hovering and ready.

 

As soon as the buzzer sounded she slammed her wind into the box, preventing him from lifting them.  He looked around wildly, expression curious and irritated.

 

“Who’s there,” he yelled, “who also has control over the winds?!”

 

She chuckled. “Let’s play a game.  It’s called, who’s stronger?”

 

His winds surged under her and pushed her slightly off the box.  She internally cursed as one or two balls escaped, but then switched tactics.

 

“Or,” she said thoughtfully, “we could team up.  I’ve never met anyone else with power over wind, after all.”

 

Yoarashi slowly grinned.  “Perhaps a race!  Who can cover more of the opponents below?!”

 

She hummed.  “I only brought five balls with me, you know.  It wouldn’t be fair if you got all of your fifty.  For you, I mean.”

 

He laughed boisterously and she felt the challenge stirring inside of her.  Feelings and emotions were a lot more encompassing as the volatile and energetic wind, especially since her “body” was much larger than usual, allowing her to cover the majority of the roof of the building.

 

“Then let us fight,” he lifted every ball he had, letting them swirl in the air as people below them started to look up in fear, “and see who reigns supreme!”

 

She swirled her balls once before launching them like meteors, dipping out of his localized whirlwind and sliding through the street with loops and twirls, letting the chalk balls impact with the majority of the street and covering people in fine dark blue chalk.  Balls hurtled from the sky with no precision, but there were ten times as many, and plumes and clouds of yellow chalk also began to coat the people.  Mera came back on to start listing off names of people who were out as wind kept them all confined to the area.  Really, they had walked into a death trap, she mused, deciding to come where two masters of wind would be.  Not that they knew that, of course.

 

As the buzzer rang for the ending she let go of her wind form and settled next to him on the roof, heart thumping with exhilaration.

 

“Ah,” he blinked, “you are one of the UA students!  I did not realize you could also control the winds!”

 

“I can become the winds,” she corrected, “and no, it was not something I showed off in the sports festival.  Were you keeping count of how many you eliminated?”

 

He scratched the back of his head.  “I was too caught up in the excitement.  Also it’s hard to see…”

 

She snickered.  “That’s alright, I didn’t keep track either.  I had too much fun.  Collectively we eliminated about 150 people, however.  We should do this again sometime.”

 

He hesitated for a moment before beaming and bowing a perfect ninety degrees.  “We should!  Perhaps we will work together again in the next round, whatever it may be!  Ah, my hero name is Gale Force!”

 

“Ryuunami,” she nodded, “I look forward to working with you.  Race you to the bottom?”

 

She leapt off the roof without waiting for a reply and bared her teeth in a grin as he whooped and fell after her.  With her suit, she was easily able to land nicely, even if she hadn’t still pulled on the wind a bit, and the boy touched down gently beside her before they both took off for the testing screen where the people moving on would be revealed.  As someone who spent the entire time as a nonphysical entity and thus someone who had barely any specks of chalk on her, she wasn’t concerned.

 

She passed her class on the way and took half a second to see how they were.  Completely spotless as well, it seemed.  Katsuki and Kirishima were also waiting at the tested screen, with some actual chalk on them, Kirishima the most with three impact areas.  Overall, however, they were pretty clean compared to some of the other people waiting, and those individuals looked nervous.

 

“The screen will now display the names of the individuals who failed and should remove themselves from the testing ground,” Mera yawned, “done by school.  Congratulations to UA and Shiketsu for having all of their members pass.”

 

“Well done,” she said quietly, “it seems as if your classmates are quite good.”

 

“As are yours,” he said jovially, “but I suppose that’s to be expected from rival schools!”

 

She nodded.  “Forgive me, I see my cousin flagging me down,” Izuku was indeed waving her over, “I’ll see you in the next test, Gale Force.”

 

The boy laughed jovially and said goodbye, letting her walk over to her class.  She glanced up as she noticed it getting darker.

 

“Is it just me, or…?”

 

Izuku looked up.  “Nope, look at the edges.  The dome is closing.  Anyway, how’d it go?  Is Longg recharged?”

 

She cocked her head.  “Good call.  Open skies.”

 

The change was minute to the outside eye, but Longg went for the carrots in one of her hidden pockets and she looked back at her cousin.  “Fine for me, as you can see.  I spent the entire time as wind, ferrying balls around and hurtling them at unsuspecting opponents.  Gale Force’s strategy was much more about constant bombardment to the point where he couldn’t help but hit people, but I had only five balls, so.  I see all of you are suspiciously clean.”

 

“That was me,” Hagakure gushed, “I was the champion!  I loved being a mime, but I have to say I did miss being able to make noise, haha.  Anyway, it was awesome!  Your power is so cool, Gachou!”

 

“Thanks, I really like it too,” he said cheerfully, one hand going to his pocket where Nooroo was no doubt eating apple slices.

 

“What fucking ever,” Katsuki yelled, “so we all passed!  I want to finish this dumb exam already!”

 

As if he had heard them, Mera cleared his throat over the intercom, and they all noticed that the dome had finished closing, the lights strewn across it the only thing not making the area incredibly dark.  The stands where the teachers were sitting were also lit up, but not in a way that was blinding.  Flood lights lined the edge of the stands, illuminating the various zones that the previous battle had been conducted.

 

“At this time, the only people remaining in the stadium are the students who have been cleared for the second and final round of the license exam.  We will now begin the second portion of the exam.”

 

There was the sound of metal moving as some areas on the dome changed in a way that they couldn’t see from this height before they noticed that something was being released from the ceiling, some liquid.

 

“We would advise you not to drink this, as it is mostly water but also contains the chalk solvent,” Mera’s voice was louder to accommodate the sound of the rain splattering across the entire field, “but it’s also non-toxic, so if you’re really desperate, I guess you can.  The second portion of the exam focuses on disaster relief.  A cyclone has hit Japan, as they often do, and there are people, yes, real actual people, paid actors of the Disaster Relief branch of the Help Us Company, who are trapped in the arena.  You must evacuate and assist all of these individuals.  They will be grading you on your response to the crisis, and the exam will only end when all civilians have been cleared.  Good luck,

 

“Begin!”

Notes:

in todoroki's section, izzy and pantoukai are talking about how when izzy pulls his goggles down he can see the invisible structures through her eyes, because she's a mime so of COURSE she can see the things that are clearly there????

speaking of, Pantoukai! Panto, like pantomime, and toukai meaning hidden (talents) because she's invisible and this is funny to me lmao. she speaks in sign, which she learned because she loves wearing gloves anyway, but even if she hadnt learned it, izzy knows it for kats, kats knows it for kats, and toshi knows it for himself because talking was banned dw bout it he now has two dads who are idiots and also speak sign because mic is deaf.

see you next time (probably tomorrow?) for part two where ~nothing can go wrong~!

(OH NO IT ALL WENT WRONG-) /j

Chapter 27: the PLE is a MULTIstage-

Summary:

yes my chapter titles ARE very funny, thanks for noticing. we're in part two of the PLE, last time they played paintball + dodgeball and UA cheesed the fuck out of it, as they should

Notes:

as a refresher, round 2 was revealed to be disaster relief, in a cyclone! its mostly just a shit ton of water and worries of flooding, but considering how big the arena is? yeesh lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“EVERYONE,” Iida yelled, “PLEASE LISTEN TO GENESIS!”

 

The immediate panic died and they looked to their class president, who was redoing her ponytail to make it tighter.  “Right,” she said, “Froppy, Uravity, Tentacole, I want you three on a team.  Gachou, champion?”

 

He glanced to his side.  “Cerulean, you up for it?”

 

Todoroki hesitated for a moment, clearly remembering the last time he’d been offered the option, but then nodded.

 

Yaomomo hummed.  “Take Ingenium II as well.  Ryuunami, Ground Zero, Tapeman, and Mindblank.  You’re our distance rescuers, head to the mountainous region first and work your way around.  Agreed?”

 

Shinsou sighed.  “I’m doing damage control, aren’t I?”

“FUCK YOU,” Katsuki roared, “we’ll rescue the most!”

 

She smiled.  “Earjack, Alien Queen, Twinkling, and Tsukuyomi, you’re our last rescue team, try mid range.  Animan, Riot, and Tailman, you’re welcome to help with triage or join teams from other schools.  Triage will be me, Sugarman, Invisigirl, and Chargebolt.”  She gave a wry smile.  “We’re about to be very busy.  Safety first.  UA, move out!”

 

They all cheered and split up.  Some students from other schools were already moving, clearing out a building to set up the triage center.  Izuku saw Yaomomo visibly take a breath before she started creating all manner of things, from large awnings to bandages and towels and blankets, until she started on the machinery she dragged Kaminari over for.  Soon, the entire street was illuminated, power back on, and he had to turn away.

 

Emerald was already waiting for him and he smiled, easily filling him with power and getting the construct as close to Todoroki as he could so they wouldn’t be soaked and unable to fly.  Todoroki didn’t have many accessories on his costume, so Emerald just entered the jumpsuit itself.

 

“So, Cerulean,” he hummed, “we need to rescue a lot of people.  You sure you’re up for it?”

 

The “this time” went unsaid.

 

“I am.”

 

“Alright then Duality, let’s have a metamorphosis!”

 

His costume didn’t change much, but his hair got blue streaks in it, and his eyes glowed a little bit.  He stared at his hands and then looked up at Gachou.

 

Ingenium II cleared his throat.  “Shall we?”

 

They took off in a direction, Gachou leading the way as he sensed people out with his quirk sense.  At least, he mused wryly, the chances of someone hiring a quirkless person was slim.  He still paid careful attention, of course, but he didn’t expect to find any.

 

They got to the first building as the streets started to sludge with the deluge, and Gachou winced at the thought of Inegnium’s feet right now, without the protection of a skin tight magic suit like he had.  Duality stepped forward and his eyes glowed bright grey, overtaking the blue.  Ice sprang into existence to support the sagging doorframe and he carefully shaped and formed it to have the most structural integrity.

 

“I can control it,” he said breathlessly, “even after I’ve formed it.”

 

Gachou grinned.  “Sure can!  Let’s grab the three people inside.  Ingenium, wait here, you’ll be running one or two back immediately.  Your shoes still have grips, right?”

 

“Indeed,” he said loudly, “I prepared well after our internship!”

 

Gachou smiled.  Maybe Ingenium’s boots were waterproof.  Duality’s were, but only because of the magic.

 

Duality returned with the first person, radiating heat.  “They are uninjured.”

 

Gachou smiled.  “I’ll go in with you for the last two.  Ma’am, everything is going to be alright.  Ingenium II here is going to take you back to our triage center where we’re gathering people for large scale rescue, and you’ll find towels and blankets there.”

 

The lady hmphed.  “Fine.  I hate being wet.”

 

He smiled again and followed his champion into the building, pulling his goggles down.

 

“They’re both in the same place,” he hummed, “turn left and go up the stairs.”

 

He arrived just in time to hear the man yelling.  “-an idiot, go down to the streets?  We’re flooding!  We should go to the roof and wait for an airlift!”

 

“Sir,” Gachou said firmly, “the streets aren’t as flooded yet, so we have a competent hero quickly relaying people back to our triage center in case anyone is injured.  If you would prefer I take you over the rooftops, that’s fine as well.”

 

“Dad,” the kid complained, “let’s just follow what the hero says!”

 

The man eyed them for a moment longer before crossing his arms.  “Fine.  At least this guy’s making it warm.”

 

They escorted the two of them quickly down the stairs to where Ingenium II was waiting.  He’d clearly been running around, as other houses in the street were being evacuated by other hero students, but he took the other two without complaint and took off.

 

“Okay,” Gachou stretched, “new plan.  Ingenium’s not going to be able to run on the streets without getting water in his pipes, and people should start following procedure and getting to the roofs soon anyway.  So we need ways for people to go from roof to roof, but most people don’t do parkour like I do, so we’ll need paths.”

 

Duality blinked in realization.  “I’ll need to make them textured so people don’t slip.”

 

“And your ice is also magic so it shouldn’t melt,” he said cheerfully, “ready to get started?”

 

Gachou charted a path up to the roofs and had them start at the roof immediately adjacent to the building they were using for triage and shelter.  It was slightly taller than the rest of the buildings and had a helicopter landing pad on it.  Duality manifested and manipulated ice to make a sloping path between it and the next building, then connected every other nearby building as well.  From there, they spread out like a web, and quickly encountered both civilians and hero students.

 

“The ice will be too slick,” one of them yelled, but Ingenium II quickly disproved that by using his quirk to sprint all the way back to the brightly illuminated building in the distance, and soon, people were calling for pathways.

 

Not every building got connected, because they couldn’t be everywhere at once, but most buildings had a path back to the shelter.  Most of the first floor was flooded by this point.

 

“I’m going to check and make sure there aren’t any stragglers,” he called, “will you be alright?”

 

Duality nodded.  “If I need anything, I can contact you as well.”

 

He settled on a covered roof and settled in.  Most of the people still in the immediate area were clearly people either ferrying or being ferried.  One group was large and walking slowly, probably people who couldn’t be carried, or maybe the carriers were running out of energy, and there was still a good chunk of the arena remaining.  Granted, they were areas with far less buildings, as they’d pretty much cleared out the suburban and city area but a quick flex showed that there was still another solid chunk of people that were slowly being moved around.  He hummed in appreciation at that; it seemed that some people other than Yaomomo had known the far edges would be lower on the priority list, being farther, so a couple of people had gone out to the edges.  He noted Ryuunami’s group was still one of them, and a fast moving orange streak had to be Ground Zero carrying someone and launching himself through the air.  Putting Tapeman and Mindblank in that group was probably helping them ensure that as many people got closer to the shelter as possible.

 

He frowned slightly, focusing back in on his more immediate surroundings.

 

Was that a blood quirk?

 

It was a different color than usual, but still had the veiny quality most blood quirks had, and now that he thought about it, he’d seen this quirk before in Hosu when he first really started looking for blood quirks.  It was currently in its active state, where it was being used to transform the user, but he could clearly see that the quirk was spread out first in a light and translucent film over the skin and then through the veins.  It was slowly losing color from the bright violet it was back to red, at a rate he couldn’t really figure out.  If he had to guess, they had five, maybe ten minutes before the quirk wore off.

 

They were also getting closer.

 

He opened his eyes and looked in the direction they supposedly were, not really seeing more than a figure moving through the rain.  He slowly moved so he was just a rooftop away.

 

“Hey, are you alright?  Everyone else has cleared out of this area.”

 

They stopped on the roof and looked up, and he blinked.  This was one of the Shiketsu students, the girl he’d seen briefly when Yoarashi had interrupted their chant.

 

He frowned.  “Who are you?”

 

The girl smiled.  “I’m Camie!”

 

He nodded.  “Okay.  And who’s she?”

 

Camie looked around for a moment before blinking and cocking her head.  “Who?”

 

He blinked.  “The girl you’re transformed into?  Unless Camie is her name, of course.  Sorry, you’re a blood quirk transformation user, right?”

 

The girl slowly grinned.  “You can tell?!  Oh my gosh, that’s amazing!  You’re so sweet!  It’s meant to be!”

 

He opened and closed his mouth.  “Um.  What?  I have a partner.”

 

His mind raced.  Blood quirks were always so cool, and they-

 

Wait.

 

Wait.

 

“Where… did you get the blood?”

 

She cocked her head.  “Camie donated it for a good cause.”

 

He narrowed his eyes.  “Are you actually a hero student?”

 

She giggled and bounced away.  “How’d you know it was me, anyway?”

 

“I can sense quirks,” he ran after her, “and I’ve seen yours before, in Hosu.”

 

She sighed dreamily, not even breaking a sweat.  It was hard enough to see in the rain, so he kept half a sense on the quirk space.  Her quirk was more red and purple.  “Stainy was there, I was following him.  I bet his quirk looked beautiful, so red and lovely-”

 

“Oh my god,” he breathed, “you’re Toga Himiko.”

 

She beamed.  “You’ve heard of me?  Call me Himiko, it’s way cuter!”

 

In an instant he was testing the champion connection, mind processing everything he’d looked up about the League of Villains and their confirmed members.  “Hey Duality, bad news, I have Toga from the League of Villains here.”

 

“Ah, that’s not good.  I will head to your location.”

 

“I told you to call me Himiko!”

 

He dodged the knife coming for his shoulder by a hair’s breadth, breath coming short.  “If I call you Himiko, will you stop trying to stab me?”

 

She pouted before her face started to melt, and he recoiled.  She cackled and didn’t miss a beat, swinging her knife again.  He caught it on the wood of his cane and slid the blade out, holding both parts, one in each hand, to defend himself.  She danced around him, wildly taking stabs and slashes and hoping to catch flesh, but the blade either bounced off the hardwood of the cane or crashed into the metal of the sword, being deflected.  He had to focus pretty hard to make sure he could see the swing of the knife through the heavy rain and move one of his hands to block in time, and metal shrieked one or two times when he was almost too slow.

 

“Please,” she screamed, “show me your blood!”

 

“No thank you,” he called back, “I like it when it’s on the inside more!”

 

Soon, the sludge fell away and left her completely naked except for her knife.  Her hair was up in space buns and a deranged grin was covering her face.  Her yellow eyes glittered and he shuddered.

 

“You’re so pretty, Izukun, but I bet you’d be even prettier covered in blood!”

 

“Ah, Gachou, I have… worse news.”

 

He tilted his head and kept dodging her slashes.  “Go on?”

 

“I will not be able to assist you, as Toga isn’t the only one here.”

 

He stopped and almost got slashed.  “What?!  Who?”

 

Duality sucked in a breath as if to prepare himself to deliver the bad news.  “Muscular.”

 

His cane rang and he leapt backwards, but answered it.

 

“Nami I’m kind of busy,” he yelled, “Toga and Muscular are apparently in the testing site-”

 

“Of course he couldn’t have come alone,” she spat, “but listen, don’t come over here.  You’ll see the glow, but don’t come over here.”

 

His sword collided with Toga’s knife and she pouted again, babbling something about how they were meant to be together.  A quick glance in the direction he had last sensed his cousin did reveal a soft orange glow illuminating a section of the factory or industrial area.  Something was burning.

 

He swallowed and tried to ignore his pounding heart.  “Who?”

 

His cousin hesitated for a moment.

 

“Dragon.”

 

Toga managed to slice his cheek and she crowed in triumph.

 

“I was right,” she said gleefully, “but this rain keeps making it run!  I need more!”

 

“The rain isn’t putting anything out,” Ryuunami growled, “but I’ll just drown him-”

 

“Class C,” he muttered.

 

“What?”

 

“Class C,” his voice gained strength, “Dragon’s fire is produced from methane gas, it starts as a class C fire.  Best put out by cutting off the gas supply.  Class B fires, in case the HPSC decided to go Plus Ultra and fill the pipes in your zone with oil, are put out with smothering, not water.  Only Class A, fires burning wood, paper, or similar substances, can be put out with water.  Figure out what classification the fires you’re dealing with are and put them out that way.  Ground Zero’s fires would be class B if they were burning on their own, but they’re more likely to explode.  Get him away from any class B fires or you’ll have bigger problems on your hands.  If the metal starts genuinely burning because this is an industrial production zone and sometimes they have combustible metals, that’s a Class D, and that’s bad.  You can also smother that one, but they usually have a much higher temperature, and can pretty much only be put out with a dry powder fire extinguisher.  Comparatively, Dragon is a small threat, as he often only caused destruction or went after visibly weaker targets.  Physically, prison likely did him no favors, and you’ve had far more training.  Between the four of you… Just have Tapeman watch himself, if we’re not sure what his tape is made of, burning it could be dangerous, so he should focus on evac of him and any remaining civilians.”

 

“…Good luck, cousin.”

 

“Stop ignoring me,” Toga couldn’t seem to decide between a whine or a snarl as Ryuunami hung up, “stop muttering under your breath about your daddy!”

 

He recoiled, dodging another knife swing at the same time.  “He’s barely my father, never call him that again.”

 

She giggled.  “He is kind of the worst.  Not cute at all, him and Muscular.  It sucks that I had to be grouped up with those two old men!  Also,” she cocked her head, rocking back on her heels for a moment, “why aren’t you reacting to me being naked?  Usually that gets people.”

 

He shrugged, but didn’t lower his weapons, even as she seemed calm.  “If you’d done this a year ago, I definitely would have cared more.  But also I have a partner.  And I’ve figured out that I don’t really care about sex, at least for right now.  I’m also fifteen.”

 

She snorted, twirling her knife.  “What fifteen year old boy doesn’t want to look at a naked teenage girl?”

 

“This one, I guess?  But also that’s your body and I’m not going to be disrespectful, villain or not.  I’m also doing my best to just… ignore the fact that you’re naked.”

 

She giggled.  “You’re really sweet, Izukun!  Tell you what, let me give you one teeny tiny cut and lick your blood, and I’ll tell you where I stashed Camie, kay?”

 

He tensed.  “My blood?  That you can use to transform into me?”

 

She shrugged, tossing the knife up and catching it.  Her hair was dripping and drooping, sagging out of the space buns with the weight of the water, but she was heedless to the drips getting in her eyes aside from pushing her hair out of the way, tucking the wet strands that had escaped behind her ears.  Her expression wasn’t manic like it had been before, but she was still smiling.

 

“For a little bit,” she admitted, “but I just want to know if you taste as sweet as you seem!  You look cute, you act cute… you probably taste cute too!  And if I want to be you for a minute and cover myself in blood just to see what it’d look like, that’s my business.  I promise I won't use my love for you to commit any crimes, pinky promise.”

 

She held out her pinky with a toothy grin and he raised an eyebrow.  “I know you’re just going to stab me.”

 

She pouted.  “Maybe a little.  Come on,” she wiggled her pinky, “just a little blood and you can save Camie!  She’s too cute to bleed out, you know.”

 

He froze, thinking.  He could probably find her, if she was nearby, because he knew what color her quirk was.  Would he be able to get there in time?  He had no idea what her condition was like, and if she wasn’t nearby, he was practically condemning her to death.  He had no idea when Toga had replaced her, either.  Decision made, he tugged off his glove and held out his hand, pinky and ring finger extended.

 

Toga’s eyes went wide before she beamed, and she lunged forward, hooking their pinkies together.  She shook them once and then used their joined fingers to tug his hand closer where she latched her mouth around his ring finger and bit down.  He winced and tried not to flinch at the pain, and then at the sensation of her very clearly sucking his blood and licking at the wound she’d made.  After a few seconds, she popped off and looked up at him through wet lashes with a salacious grin on her face.

 

“Oh you taste so good,” she sighed, “but a deal’s a deal.  She’s in her school’s locker room, in the gender neutral bathroom.  It’s the only one with a door that closes all the way, so I figured it was a good spot.”

 

In a flash, she was shimmying down the side of the house they were standing on and waving, the flash of her pale skin in the dark rain the only temporary indication of where she had been.  He wasted a moment trying to see if he could follow her, but aside from quirk sense, she was gone, and it wasn’t worth it to go after her right now.  He quickly pulled Daredevil out of the brooch.

 

“Are you up for a trip?  I have to make sure Muscular isn’t killing anyone.  Or… Dragon.”

 

Daredevil bobbed with determination, wings flexing and letting water roll off of them.

 

Gachou smiled wryly.  “I suppose there’s one benefit to you being magical constructs.  Fly fast, Deedee.”

 

Imbued with glowing power, the moth took off in the direction of the locker rooms, and he stretched his senses to see if he could get an exact location.  Deedee immediately veered that way, and after a tense minute, landed on the girl who was breathing shallowly, quirk flickering and pale compared to bright violet Toga had taken.

 

“Chrysalis.”

 

Her quirk immediately settled and started to resaturate, and he breathed a sigh of relief, then spun on his heel to the direction he could feel his champion.  His brooch beeped as he fed more power in Duality’s direction and he winced, but pressed on.

 

“Duality, if I pull my goggles down, am I going to freak out?”

 

His champion grunted.  “Possibly.  Some Shiketsu student is here and making it impossible for us to move, disregarding the fact that some other person already tore up the ground with an earthquake.”

 

Gachou frowned.  “I’ll be there soon, hold on a little longer.”

 

He stopped briefly on a roof to detransform, and Nooroo went for the apple pouch again.  Without waiting, he kept jumping across rooftops.  It was harder, now that he wasn’t transformed, but his suit was still very well made, even if it wasn’t magical, and he had more than enough practice jumping roofs on his own.

 

“Ready,” Nooroo called.

 

He took a deep breath.  “Roo, s'il te plaît, lève mes ailes!”

Notes:

before you panic about toga having izzy's blood: she reeally only took a tiny bit, and she meant her promise lol, she might do a weird sex thing in private, but that's it. if dragon makes it out of this (i wonder /s) she might also mock him, but 1) that seems like a waste to her and 2) listen that's only IF he makes it out, and you know nami and gz are probably out for blood, to say nothing of izzy himself

oh, note on the ages! i know the first time age is referenced is in chapter 18 of ds and doing an entire work search of "fourteen" reveals... a lot, and technically if I was following actual ages, izzy and mari would be 16 rn, and ren and fe are getting close since they have birthdays in september. unfortunately, im stupid, so they're a year younger. it doesn't matter tho? like, their ages are largely inconsequential so don't do an "um, actually" about it and know that im acknowledging that i fucked up but I am far too lazy to change it when it, again, does not matter. so pick a random age around this age and call it good, for my purposes everyone is turning 15 or has recently turned 15 and we all have to live with that decision.

(side note, I was going to kill Camie but then i remembered future plans and went "no wait i can't do that" but dont worry, this isn't the only arena villains are at. so. there's gonna be deaths. oops?)

Chapter 28: Listen I Know I'm Being Lighthearted But These ARE Still Dangerous Villains

Summary:

the chapter title is correct, last time it was revealed that the LoV is attacking the PLE, but only three of them: Toga Himiko, who was persuaded to leave without murder (probably), Muscular the serial murderer and person who killed the Water Hose (and the main one broken out of prison) and Dragon, also known as Midoriya Hisashi, also broken out from prison but more by happenstance. Let's see if Izzy can put his money where his mouth is when it comes to dear old dad... and if everyone can make it out alive.

Notes:

a malaphor, because this will come up, is a blending of metaphors. my favorite malaphor is "we'll burn that bridge when we get to it"

oh! speaking of dragon and his son, it reminds me of a pinned message i have in the discord lmao:

hisashi shows up, full villain mode: "and you, my son-"
izuku: "no that was the title of the last one"
hiashi: "what"
izuku: "yeah, you missed your shot. sorry. go back to jail."
hisashi: "???????"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Katsuki pushed the sweet smelling water out of his face and ignored how his eyes were stinging.  He cursed that his stores had run out, because now every bit of sweat he produced was too diluted, as much as the dragon chick had tried to help by shielding them from the rain.  The first time that fucking Dragon had set off a small explosion when his flames arced out of his mouth and over the water, he’d known it was time to join stupid Tape Face in evacuating the last of the civilians around them.  At least the fucking paid actors had smartened up as soon as they saw a real actual villain.  Apparently this shit wasn’t planned, who fucking knew?

 

“Oi, Tape Face!”

 

“Dude, is it really that hard to say Tape man, and just say my hero name?!”

 

“Yes,” he said bluntly, “now I can see the lights already, let’s pick up the pace.”

 

Tape Face sighed.  “At least prez and Denki are making the place a beacon.  We’d never see it in this weather.  And thank god for Todoroki.”

 

Katsuki scoffed.  “This shit is all Zukun, dumbass.  Icy Hot maybe was the one to actually make them, but you can see the nerd all over these.”

 

“Can we go a little faster,” one of the civilians grumbled, “I’m cold and tired.”

 

Katsuki held in a swear, but not a growl, and practically ground his feet into the textured ice bridge.  He had already been going faster, but he couldn’t count on civilians, paid disaster actors or not, to acknowledge how much work it was to lug their dead weight asses around to get them to safety.

 

His eyes tracked to a thundering sound several blocks away and he squinted.  Yep, that was a building falling, not the sound of thunder.

 

“Speaking of Zukun,” he muttered under his breath.

“Oi, Easy Bake Oven,” he yelled as soon as the roof of the shelter came into view, “tell me someone got sent to help the nerd and the candy cane!”

 

She delegated where the civilians were going to go with all the efficiency of a factory floor manager and they disappeared into the building.  Drawing the two of them under an awning, she passed them both towels.  Katsuki was pleasantly surprised to note that his was the same texture his usual towels were, meaning they already had a slight chemical neutralizer in them so they wouldn’t explode if they were put in the washing machine.  He quickly toweled off and dried his gauntlets before slipping them back on.  If she felt like they’d be staying out of the rain for a while, he’d use the time wisely.

 

“Well?”

 

She nodded.  “Gale Force and Grand went.  Everyone else is helping to set up a perimeter as Muscular is drawing ever closer, and we can’t let him approach the shelter.  He’s well known for murder, after all.”

 

“Due to the fact that we haven’t heard from the proctors,” Hairball from earlier cut in, the fucker in the hat, “they are either unaware or unable to help us.  Regardless, we will defend.  The more heroes we send after Muscular, the more likely someone is to die, and we cannot allow that.”

 

“Who fucking asked,” Katsuki grumbled without heat, “whatever.  You say he’s moving?  There are at least two and a half powerful ass people on his ass and he’s still getting closer?”

 

“Yes, there are four powerful people fighting him,” and fuck if the president didn’t sound amused with him, “but the weather is making this especially treacherous.  As you can see, the flooding is up to four meters, and it flows like a river.  If any of them slip up, they’re going to get swept away.  I believe it was the reason Chewyee here sent Gale Force in the first place, so he could grab anyone who fell.”

 

No fucking way that was actually Living Hairball’s name.  No fucking way.

 

Tape Face’s head snapped up.  “Did that sound like shattering ice to anyone else?”

 

They exchanged a glance and Katsuki internally sighed.  Ugh.  The nerd better not fucking die.

 


 

“Is this an emergency?  This feels like an emergency.”

 

Duality huffed.  The only reason the two of them could hear each other was because of the champion connection, but the other boy had definitely panicked slightly during the time Izuku had had to recharge.  He mourned the lack of water potion, but Mari hadn’t really made more since, and the potions she had made, she’d been tinkering with to try and put it into the actual snacks that the kwami could eat.  He’d probably see about helping her after this, because this was awful and also the worst.

 

“But this is totally an emergency,” he rambled, “because the fire aspect doesn’t work because of the water, and really the only boost I gave you was the ability to control external ice and fire, and he just keeps punching through the ice and regrowing muscles and I fucking hate this villain-!”

 

“Gachou,” Duality said in a monotone, “this counts as an emergency.”

 

“Amazing,” he babbled, “because Daredevil is on his way back, and Apollo is right here but being a wilting pansy about the rain and I think we could really use another hero.  Or Chargebolt.”

 

“Or,” Duality pointed out, “Ryuunami.”

 

Gachou stood dead still.  “Holy shit.  Or Ryuunami.  And since you can control external fires-”

 

“I do believe you were told to avoid that area of the arena.”

 

“Barely a trauma,” he insisted, “I can handle it!  I’m calling her.”

 

She picked up almost immediately.  “Please for the love of Lumii tell me you dealt with Muscular and are on your way.”

 

“Nope,” he said cheerfully, ignoring the tinge of hysteria, “he’s about… six blocks away from the shelter.  We’re doing our best to delay him but the water is working against us and he’s really big and really strong.  I was thinking that you could take him out instead!”

 

“We can’t!  We haven’t confirmed there are no more people in the area, and he’s just running around and hiding like a coward!”

 

He shrugged.  “Sounds about right.  Don’t worry though, we’ll handle him.”

 

“Don’t say it’s barely a trauma at this point-”

 

“It’s barely a trauma,” he barreled on, “and besides, it’s an emergency!”

 

She took a moment to process this before she figured out what he was referencing.  “No-”

“Yes,” he smiled viciously as Daredevil landed on his hand, “you come here, we’ll go there.  And no one will die.”

 

“What about Toga?”

 

“Oh!  Uhh,” he looked away, even though they weren’t face to face, “she escaped?”

 

“…Is she actively murdering anyone?”

 

“No, I’m pretty sure she left peacefully.  She seemed like the kind of person who only did things because she wanted to, so as soon as I cut her a deal she was fine to leave and stop trying to murder people.”

 

“When we said you could befriend brick walls, we assumed the bricks wouldn’t be evil.”

 

“She’s not the lucky brick wall of the week!  She’s creepy and weird and possibly sexually obsessed with me and I’m trying not to think about it.”

 

“She’s what?!”

 

“I could have been reading it wrong!  That could have just been what she’s like with everyone!”

 

“I’m telling Felix.”

 

“And I’m telling you to get your butts over here already!”

 

“Fine.  We’re on our way.”

 

He smiled.  “Okay, we’re heading to Dragon, then.”

 

“If it gets too much, let your champions handle everything.”

 

“Yes, mom.”

 

“Auntie would agree with me.”

 

He hung up in response and watched Daredevil fight the wind and rain, heading for the direction of the shelter.  He pursed his lips.

 

“Gale Force!”

 

In a gust of wind, he was there.  “Gachou!  Do you have a plan?”

 

“Yes, I’m taking Duality and leaving.  Stop smiling, I don’t get your weird hate boner,” he waved him off, “I need you to send the glowing butterfly to the shelter as fast as you can.”

 

He blinked.  “Would that not… harm the butterfly?”

 

He snorted.  “While I appreciate your care for the wildlife, he’s a quirk construct.  Please and thank you, we’re leaving now!”

 

He took off, feeling his champion peel off as well.  He hadn’t really had time to look for a champion, or pick one out, so he was counting on Daredevil.  His constructs were all linked to him anyway, and they definitely knew the situation, so he trusted that Deedee would pick a good champion.

 

They were out of the suburbs and heading for the industrial zone when he stumbled, feeling the connection form.

 

“…Katsuki?”

 

“Make my explosions bigger.”

 

“I’m going to negate the water,” he countered, immediately picking up a train of thought, “I’m going to pull on your mom’s quirk a little.”

 

“Ew, fuck, no, you’re about to make it slightly solid like lotion-”

 

“I am indeed,” he barreled on, picking up the pace to catch back up with Duality, “water can’t dilute it if it’s not really a liquid.  You’ll also be capable of remote detonation.  At this point, we’ve gotten most of the civilians, and we just need to stop Muscular.  Take out the bridges and nearby buildings, make the shelter kwami damned surrounded by the flood and trap him somewhere.”

 

He grunted over the line.  “Fine.  I’m bringing Assembly Line.”

 

He nodded to himself.  “Fine.  So, you accept?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Just for you, you get to be Lord Explosion Murder.”

 

“Oh, fuck yeah!”

 

“Metamorphosis!”

 

He immediately winced and held both lines.  “I’m not going to be talking much, keeping both connections open is a recipe for a headache, so… if you guys need anything, tug on it and I’ll answer, but…”

 

“Even Icy Hot knows what to do, nerd, go take a fucking Tylenol.”

 

“Man,” he muttered as he closed both connections as far as they could go, “maybe I should keep things like Tylenol and Ibuprofen in my hidden pockets.  In the pocket dimension, at least.  Ugh.”

 

It was easier than last time, to maintain two champions, but still not something he wanted to do for any extended period of time, especially because he was about to settle into the quirk space to locate his sperm donor.  He felt Duality split off and head right for the fires, immediately dampening them as soon as he could see them.  Areas that had previously been on fire died out and got covered with ice, and he knew his first champion (technically second) would be fine.

 

It took just a moment to locate Dragon, since no one else was in the area.  His shoulders slumped in relief at the confirmation that there was no one else here.  In normal circumstances, the exam would probably be over by now, most if not all of the civilians having been rescued already, but they hadn’t heard from Mera in a while.

 

He stepped up to the building Dragon was hiding in and took a deep breath.

 


 

Genuinely, Mindblank thought he was having an out of body experience.

 

As it turned out, it was hard to trap someone in a brainwashing if you could never find them to get a response.  Annoying, but typical.  He felt largely useless trying to fight him and put out fires, because according to Ryuunami, most of them straight up needed specific ways to be put out, which was just so like his luck, to be honest.  She managed to keep them pretty dry, to make Ground Zero more effective, but it appeared that Gachou had struck again and negated that weakness for them so they could take out Muscular.

 

The choice of name was certainly… a choice.  He had no idea that Gachou was such an enabler like that.

 

As soon as Genesis had seen the transformation and heard the plan, she’d immediately been on board and insisted on going, apparently, so they were met by two of UA’s powerhouses.  Careful applications of both earthquakes (and man it was weird to look at that Grand guy, with the lighting he just looked like a taller Midoriya which instinctively made Hitoshi avoid him like he was Pavlov’s dog) and lobbed explosions brought down a lot of the buildings.  They were pretty much right on the edge of the city area before the suburbs, so buildings were more packed, but altogether slightly lower, on four to six floors on average.  It was more apartment buildings than houses, which led to an ease of pathways, other than the occasional incline.  Now, most pathways had fallen into the churning waters below, thick with sediment and debris and leaving just the two buildings left for three blocks before the shelter.  It was illuminated in the dark, no doubt what had drawn Muscular in the first place, like a moth to the porch light.  (Was that a bad analogy, with Gachou?  Hmmm…)

 

Muscular slammed down into the trap building, grinning widely enough that they could all see it.

 

“Well well well,” he boomed, “a welcoming party?  Amazing!  I’ve never had people volunteer for death before!”

 

“Really?”  Mindblank scratched the back of his head, “Never?”

 

“Not once-”

 

“Stand very still and don’t move.”

 

Genesis was immediately crafting, drawing out the pieces of her trap.  She passed them along to him and Gale Force, and they set them up swiftly at the designated intervals, crossing the last bridge to get to Muscular’s rooftop.  Grand waved the rebreather weakly.  “Go team!”

 

“Oh shut the fuck up, Imitation,” Lord Explosion Murder (seriously, what the fuck Midoriya), “you did your shit already.  Let the fucking storm dragon rain down from above.”

 

Genesis grinned.  “Everyone out!  As soon as the bridge is clear, Ryuunami!”

 

They hit the deck as a massive, blinding lightning bolt shaped like a dragon crashed into Muscular, and Mindblank winced as he felt the line snap.  They all held their breaths, but the cage had held, sparking slightly as all of the electricity stayed on that rooftop and didn’t hit them or the water below.

 

Muscular thumped to the roof, unconscious, and they all cheered.  Ryuunami appeared beside him, panting slightly, and gave the villain a hard kick in the nuts.  She nodded.  “Unconscious or dead.”

 

“Shh,” Mindblank waved her off, “if he’s dead, it’s not our fault.”

 

Genesis snickered behind a hand and he couldn’t help but smile at her.  He could feel his heart flutter as she turned to him with a beaming, relieved grin, and he just smiled more, caught up in her happiness-

 

Wait.

 

Wait, how dopey was the smile?

 

“Shit,” he cursed under his breath, “shit.”

 


 

“Hello, my son.”

 

He tensed in anticipation of a flinch, but none came.  He cocked his head and looked at his long-time nightmare.

 

“You look like a drowned rat.”

 

The man growled, smoke puffing out of his mouth slightly as he bore his yellowed teeth.  “I’ve had enough of your disrespect!  I’ll have to teach you who’s the head of the family again-”

 

“Aunt Tomoe,” he nodded decisively, “she got sworn in less than a month ago.”

 

Hisashi flinched, but recovered admirably.  “You call her aunt when she wouldn’t even bring her brother’s family into the fold-”

 

“No, she called mum her sister when she got sworn in,” he hummed, “we got added to the clan officially.  Outside of succession, of course, but if Gami doesn’t have any kids and I do, for some reason, they’ll be eligible for succession.”

 

“That- there’s no way the old bat approved-”

 

“Grandma Hanabi didn’t seem to mind,” he shrugged, “but she couldn’t be seen to do it herself, so she retired early.  She actually sent me a birthday card?  It was really formal, but nice.”

 

“Stop,” Hisahsi ground his hands into his eyes, “stop fucking TALKING!  I fucking hate hearing you speak you fucking waste of space- I don’t know who you convinced to get into a hero school, but you don’t belong anywhere other than under my feet, you fucking Deku-”

 

He narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, trying not to move at the nickname.  It was easier than he thought it would be.  “I’m not afraid of you.”

 

Dark orange eyes met his.  “What?”

 

He nodded slowly.  “I’m not afraid of you.  I thought I would be, at least a little.”

 

“You should be.  When I get through with you-”

 

“There’s nothing you can threaten me with that my nightmares haven’t already shown,” he cut the man off, “but I know you.  You’re out of juice.  Only smoke, based on how rough your voice is.  You’re trying to hide it, but it’s easy to tell.  Burned through all your alcohol already, huh?  No extra stores.”  He slid the sword back into the cane and clicked it shut.  “I’m not even sure you’d be a threat at full strength.”

 

“How dare you-”

 

He rolled his eyes.  “You’re an asshole and a bully.  That doesn’t make you special.  Maybe if you’d pushed harder you could have managed to break me and make me afraid of my own shadow in the fear you’d somehow be in it.  But you were more concerned with your power trip outside of the home than the one in it, so while my memories of you kept me up at night to the point just the thought of people knowing I was related to you sent me into a panic attack,” he rubbed at his chest where the feather still marked him, “you’re not so scary.  Especially not like this.”

Hisashi sneered.  “Oh yeah, Deku?  I’ll tell the whole world whose son you are when I burn it to the ground-”

 

Izuku snorted.  He couldn’t help it.

 

“What?!”

 

He extended a hand around them.  “Look around.”

 

“What am I looking at?”

 

“Exactly,” he giggled, “what?  What fires?”

 

Hisashi spun around, looking for that telltale orange glow.  “Impossible!”

 

He shrugged.  “Meh.  My friend’s on his way and,” he cocked his head, letting a whisper of one connection open and seeing the bright flash in the distance, “looks like Muscular’s been taken care of.  Might as well wrap up with you here.”

 

“I’m not fucking going back to jail!”

 

Izuku smiled innocently.  “Five years wasn’t enough?  Weird.  I thought it would finally put things in perspective.”

 

It seemed as if Hisashi had finally had enough, because he lunged forward.  It took zero effort for him to dodge and extend a casual foot, sending him toppling to the ground.  He very quickly grabbed an arm and held it behind his back in the painful way Ferdie had reluctantly taught him right before passing him, and his knee pressed on the man’s back.

 

“You’re not a dragon at all,” he snarled at the man who had once been his father, “you’re just a koi fish.  A big koi fish in a little pond who decided he was destined to become a dragon.  But you jumped the gun, didn’t wait the thousand years, and now you’re destined to just be a fish forever.”

 

“What the fuck are you talking about?!”

 

“If you can’t understand a malaphor, then you’re dumber than I thought.”

 

“Gachou.”

 

He looked up and smiled.  “Hi.  Here to turn him into a popsicle?”

 

Duality wrinkled his nose.  “That sounds appalling.  But yes.”

 

He shifted slightly.  “I guess you’re the champion I’m keeping, so we can transfer him to the police when they get here.”

 

The boy hummed and ice started creeping up Hiashi’s body where it was touching the ground.  He started thrashing a little, but stopped when his arm creaked, and he yelled out in pain.

 

“You can let him go now.”

 

All of a sudden there was a sudden lack of rain, and Gachou blinked up at the ceiling as he stepped away from the new ice sculpture that Duality lifted off the ground with his powers.

 

“Attention all test takers,” Mera came over the intercoms, and he sounded harried, “the test is over, please allow the pro heroes on scene to find and escort the villains off of the field.  All testing locations were attacked, we apologize for the sudden lack of communications.  Please evacuate to your locker rooms as soon as the water finishes draining in approximately three and a half minutes.  Test results will be calculated and sent to your teachers, and all individuals who failed will be given an opportunity for a remedial class.  If there were any deaths, staff will find them, please do not move the bodies.”

 

The man was uncharacteristically alert and grim and they practically ran for their locker rooms, leaving Hisashi with the first official they came across.  Aizawa was hovering anxiously, eyes roaming over all of them for injuries as they all trickled into their designated area.  Izuku took the butterflies back from Katsuki and Todoroki and sighed a little before detransforming.

 

“Are you okay,” he whispered to Nooroo.

 

“I’m okay, you?”

 

“Tired, but fine.”

 

The kwami nodded before going for the apples again.  There were only a few slices left, and he’d probably eat all of them right now.

 

“Twenty one,” their teacher sighed, “thank god.  We didn’t know there were villain attacks until ten minutes ago, when the alert went out from other testing sites.”

 

“Sensei,” Ashido said hesitantly, “did people die?”

 

“If no one died here,” he said, “then it will be the only one of the four testing sites where someone didn’t.  League members attacked all four of them simultaneously, and we’re still waiting on the official count, but there’s at least ten dead and two dozen injured so far.”

 

They all sucked in a breath and he sighed.  “However, most villains at each site were captured.  The only exception was where Shigaraki himself went, because the warper Kurogiri was with him, and extracted him and his companion, Magne, and Dabi at his own site.  Who was here?”

 

“Toga, Muscular, and Dragon,” Izuku reported, “but Toga is the only one who escaped.”

 

Aizawa hummed.  “Five, then.  As far as we are aware, there are only five remaining members of the League of Villains.  All villains who had gotten out in the prison break are accounted for.”

 

(They all solemnly went to their respective locker rooms and changed, clambering on the bus and going back to campus where their parents picked them up.  Class 1-B got there at largely the same time, and they visibly looked shaken, but were also all accounted for, if a little singed.  Everyone went home and kept half an eye on the news.

 

Over the weekend, the scores were posted and licenses were delivered in the mail.

 

Everyone passed.)

Notes:

the ending is a bit abrupt on purpose! the kids were generally spooked but otherwise having a good time. my comment on the chapter was "Kids Who Were Stressed But Otherwise Having Fun Suddenly Confronted With Reality" because just because no one died there doesn't mean no one died. Those numbers aren't final, but shiggy and magne (who while i love is definitely a whole ass murderer) were at one site, dabi at another, and there were misc awful villains that they had released from prison. all of those people were captured (because I dont want to invent new people, ugh) as well as spinner, so yes, the LoV is technically down to Kurogiri, Shigaraki, Magne, Toga, and Dabi. Five people. yikes? anywya yeah this is the big society freak out moment as opposed to canon's kamino, because actual promising hero students (children!!!!) died because of the league. yeesh.

we're gearing up for work studies which i have had planned for a loooooong time, even back in book 1 i had some aspects of work studies planned. hope yall are ready because I am and shits gonna hurted lol

(also man afo is taking a while to gear up, huh...?)

Chapter 29: Work Studies Quirk Schmudies

Summary:

we've passed the provisional license exam (tho not without people dying in other testing locations, thank you lov, very cool) so now its time for work studies! im sure they'll be very educational :)

Notes:

the title means nothing im making shit up and didn't feel like being boring or creative, so you got that lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“The most important thing is to try and make him laugh.  Not only is it important to your heroing, Mindblank, but Sir is really big on the whole always smiling mentality, you know?  He’s a firm believer in the ideology that if you’re not smiling, how can the people you’re saving smile?  You guys should be fine though, you’re both riots when you want to be.  And Momo, I’m sure you also have some wisecracks in you!”

 

Izuku smiled weakly.  “And with that ringing endorsement, how can we fail?”

 

“Oh god,” Hitoshi (as he’d finally cracked and asked to be called, followed swiftly by Momo shortening her nickname to her actual given name as well), “I feel like I’m going to throw up.”

 

Mirio laughed.  “That’s the spirit!”

 

“At least Mi- Izuku will spout off some horrible, hitherto unknown fact about something or other and definitely not get in.”

 

“Hitoshi,” Momo scolded while laughing.

 

“That’s so rude of you,” Izuku said promptly and matter of factly, “and frankly I’m appalled you would say that about me.  It’s been said that I’m a wizard specifically when it comes to befriending people, and while Sir Nighteye is actually a grown ass man, I’m sure he is still susceptible to magic.”

 

“I imagine most people would be susceptible to a hidden weapon like that,” Momo giggled

 

The upperclassman chuckled.  “Well, if you guys could interview together, you’d be shoo ins, but for now I guess you’ll just be show ins!”

 

With that, he opened the door to the agency and ushered them inside, muffling chuckles at his own horrible pun, and Izuku was hit with another wave of the fact that he and Ren would either be best friends or take over the world through the power of puns.

 

“Hey Centipeder,” Mirio said cheerfully, “here with my three baby interns!  Is he ready for them?”

 

The centipede man paused for a moment, then muttered something under his breath that included “find out eventually,” then nodded.  “Head on up.  Good luck, you three.”

 

“That was also ominous to you, right?”

 

Izuku nodded.  “Did you hear what he said?”

 

“Not much, but enough to concern me.”

 

“I presume,” Momo sighed, “we might be about to learn something about our potential boss.”

 

They tromped up to the correct floor, exiting the elevator and hanging back a bit while Mirio knocked.  They were called in and they filed in accordingly.  Inside, was most definitely what Centipeder was trying to expose them to early, as the other sidekick, Bubble Girl, was strapped to what appeared to be a torture device, being tickled by various instruments.

 

“Do not make a bondage joke,” Hitoshi breathed so that only they could hear it, “do not make a kink joke.”

 

“Ah,” Sir Nighteye said cooly, “the prospective interns.  Thank you, Mirio.  Please take Bubble Girl with you when you go.”

 

The older teenagers were ushered out of the room and the three of them stood in front of his desk.  Izuku felt a little awkward, because both of them were at least half a head taller than him, not to mention how tall he knew Sir Nighteye was when standing up.

 

“Well,” he tried to break the awkward silence, “if we all get accepted, I guess I’ll have to get used to having a crick in my neck.  Or carry around a stool.”

 

Utter silence.  Nighteye didn’t even look up from the three internship papers he was theoretically reading, spread in front of him on his immaculate desk as they were.

 

“Okay,” Hitoshi muttered, “give us nothing.”

 

“I am not looking for interns at this time.”

 

They all jumped, but Momo was the first to respond, brow furrowed.  “If you’re not looking for interns-”

 

“Not one,” he cut her off, “not two, and certainly not three.  Mirio wheedled a promise out of me that I would at the very least interview you, to “see what he saw,” so I hope you are aware you are only here in the first place by his grace and good favor.”

 

They stood in awkward silence as he steepled his hands in front of his face, glasses glinting in the harsh fluorescent light so they couldn’t tell where he was looking, if he was looking at them at all.

 

Hitoshi nudged him.

 

He looked at him incredulously.

 

‘Fun fact,’ Hitoshi mouthed.

 

‘Hell no,’ he mouthed back.

 

‘Stop talking,’ Momo cut in.

 

“Give me one good reason why I should hire even one of you.”

 

“I’m invaluable to surveillance and tracking, and have prior hero experience,” Izuku started immediately, “Mindblank’s quirk makes him perfect for almost any situation, but especially deescalation and removing the largest enemy from the conflict, and he has combat and defense training up to the standards of Eraserhead, which tells you everything you need to know, and Genesis is the most versatile hero you’ll probably find save for Phantom Thief, maybe, and even that’s debatable, due to the sheer scope and magnitude of her own quirk, which she has clearly put a lot of time and effort into.”

 

“She’s using it wrong.”

 

“I- what?”  Izuku blinked, taken aback.  “It’s… her quirk.”

 

Momo suddenly straightened, looking around the room at all the limited edition All Might merchandise Sir Nighteye had displayed, and resolve settled into her expression.  “I’m sorry you believe that,” she said simply, “but I would disagree with you.  I know exactly what I’m doing with my quirk and will continue to use it as such.”

 

The pro hero narrowed his eyes.  “You don’t even use its full power, and you dare to assume yourself worthy?”

 

“Well, everyone’s interpretation of the quirks of others are different,” she said graciously, “but unless you’re the one with the quirk, you simply don’t understand.”

 

“I understand the legacy of a symbol-”

 

Izuku leaned over to Hitoshi.  “Do you know what’s going on?”

 

“Not a clue.”

 

Izuku took the time when they were politely throwing daggers back and forth to idly inspect Sir Nighteye’s quirk.  He’d always been curious about it, knowing that most believed it was some kind of cognition quirk, or pre cognition quirk.  It was easy to close his eyes and slip into the quirk space, and since Nighteye was right in front of him he didn’t have the sense far.  Focused in his head and his hands was a quirk of a deep midnight indigo with little clicking gears in gold that spun and spun around, not attached to anything, that would slowly fade and reform somewhere else.  They were minuscule, and the only reason he knew they were gears was because of the way they clicked together instead of spinning continuously.

 

“What are you doing.”

 

He jumped and opened his eyes at the flat tone.  “Oh!  Um.  Well, checking out your quirk?  It looks pretty cool!  I actually did some studying on the brain after looking at Felix’s quirk, and yours kinda hangs out in the occipital lobe, in the back, and then also the hippocampus, which deals with memory.  Also in your eyes and your hands, so definitely something to do with vision, possibly memory, and I think you have to touch someone?  Based on the gears and the current theories, possibly something to do with time, as well.  All in all, my best guess is you touch someone and then can see their future.”

 

There was utter silence and he swallowed.  “U-um, fun fact?”

 

Hitoshi muffled a snicker under his breath and pressed his lips together to hide his smile.  Momo did no such thing and giggled quietly.

 

“B-Based on the fact that the public doesn’t know your quirk,” he tapped his fingers together, “you… probably wanted that to be a secret.  My bad.”

 

Nighteye stood frozen for a moment before he pressed a stamp to one of the papers and immediately turned to Hitoshi.  “You.  I have been informed you and Genesis are a package deal.  Convince me why I should hire the both of you.”

 

The tall boy sighed.  “My immediate thought was to say “you don’t have to, we’ll just go back to Eraserhead,” but he explicitly told me to go find a twilight hero, and Mirio seemed to like you.  He’s a great guy, you know?  He figured out my quirk once I used it on him and immediately turned around and started telling me jokes I could use to grab people.  I mean, knock knock jokes are a classic and I think I’ve learned more than I will ever remember, so that’s cool.  Wanna hear one?”

 

Sir Nighteye sat back with narrowed eyes.  “Very well.”

 

“Knock knock.”

 

“Who’s there?”

 

“Orange.”

 

“Orange who?”

 

“Orange you going to stamp those forms?”

 

Hitoshi finger gunned, then shrugged.  “You know my quirk and you still responded, always a nice feeling.  I could have made you stamp the forms as well, but that felt like a bad start.  And I don’t know what your beef with Momo and her quirk is, but she’s going to be amazing, and as her first work study placement you’d get a lot of clout, probably.  Also, if you’re that concerned with the hero she’s going to become, which, a little weird, but you do you chief, but wouldn’t it be better to have a hand in guiding her?  Food for thought.  Anyway, stamp us or don’t, we all know you’re already taking the walking disaster that is Midoriya Izuku.”

 

Izuku threw up his hands.  “Why are you like this?”

 

“You told me ocean facts and scarred me for life, so now you have to deal with me and the trauma you gave me.”

 

“I’m going to turn you into an actual fish, watch me.”

 

“Woah there, thought your champions always had to get consent?”

 

“I’ll word it in a way that you’d never know.”

 

“I’m going to be suspicious on principle now.”

 

“Boys boys,” Momo cut in, “we’re kind of in the middle of something here.”

 

Hitoshi shrugged and gestured at the watchful Nighteye.  “Nothing I say at this point is going to convince him.  I’m not going to sit around for a will they won’t they kind of deal.  If he wants to waste his time listening to us idly bicker, that’s a weird hobby, but ultimately his business.”

 

“I miss the days when you were quiet.”

 

“No you don’t.”

 

“Unfortunately.”

 

Izuku snickered.  “Speaking of will they won’t they.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

He waved them off.  “Nothing.  Anyway, he stamped your papers.”

 

They both looked up in surprise to see Sir Nighteye looking at them impassively, three stamped papers facing them on the edge of his desk.  Hitoshi leaned forwards.  “You stamped in the approval box.”

 

“I am aware of this fact.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

The corner of Sir Nighteye’s lip curled up.  “If you’d like me to take it back-”

 

“No,” Hitoshi snatched up their three forms and held them to his chest, “no I’m good.  Y’all good?”

 

“We’re good,” Momo assured with a mirthful smile.

 

“Amazing,” Hitoshi rambled, “excellent, welp, we’ll see you, uh, next week, when these things really kick off, look forward to working with you, no take backs.”

 

Nighteye snorted.  “Indeed.  Travel safe.”

 

“That sounds like a threat,” Hitoshi muttered as he herded them out of the room with the work study forms, “did that sound like a threat to anyone else?  I’m suddenly reminded of what we walked in on.  I think I’m breaking out in a cold sweat.”

 

Momo put a hand on his arm.  “You’re fine.  The excitement is getting to you.”

 

“Is this what being awake feels like?  I think I hate it.”

 

They took the elevator in silence for a moment before Izuku turned to them both and grinned.  “Court wizard.”

 

“And god damn if you didn’t enchant him,” Hitoshi’s grin mirrored their teacher’s, “I’ll accept your appointment of court wizard.”

 

He waved him off.  “Oh no, the court’s been a thing for a while now.  Why, you want in?”

 

Hitoshi rubbed his chin.  “Well, every kingdom needs a thriving spy network.”

 

He shook his head.  “That’s my boyfriend.”

 

“Guard captain?”

 

“Kagami.”

 

“Advisor?”

 

“Sabrina, you don’t know her.”

 

“Jester?”

 

“Adrien, obviously.”

 

Hitoshi squinted into the middle distance.  “And I know you already have a princess.  Can Mo be a queen?”

 

“Chloe.”

 

“Goddamn.”

 

“Before you ask, Luka’s the bard.”

 

“You guys really have a functioning command structure in your fake kingdom, huh?”

 

He nodded solemnly.  “We do indeed.  Had to make sure things could run smoothly.”

 

“Okay but Mo has to be noble of some kind,” Hitoshi pointed out as the elevator dinged, “she’s too high class for anything else.”

 

“Hitoshi!”

 

Izuku nodded.  “Hitoshi, how do you feel about being the Marquis de Cat?”

 

Hitoshi opened his mouth to reply before he narrowed his eyes.  “Wait.  Wait.   Hang on.  That’s French but with English “cat.”  Mar-quis de Cat.  My Ki-tty Cat.  If you slow it down and think in English.  Oh my god.”

 

In hindsight, if Adrien ever needed a noble title…

 

“Please accept that,” Momo gasped out in laughter, “please be the Marquis de Cat!”

 

“I think I legally have to be the Marquis de Cat,” he said in a daze.

 

Mirio appeared beside them.  “Cats?  No never mind, how did it go?”

 

Hitoshi idly waved the forms.  “All of us got in.  Oh my god I’m a cat again.”

 

Mirio blinked.  “Wow, are you feline okay?”

 

“I’m feline purrfect is what I’m feline.  Every meowment in my life has led to hiss.”

 

“Oh, you got good mews?  Well stop kitten me, spill the beans!”

 

“The toe beans?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

“It’s time to go home,” Izuku loudly declared, “where I will no doubt be bombarded with more cat puns, so let’s move this along before I hit my quota and accidentally murder one of my best friends.”

 

“Home?”  Hitoshi shook his head.  “I can’t believe you’d be that rude, Izuku.  Not all of us are,” he looked him dead in the eye, “homeowners.”

 

Izuku squinted.  “No.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Ho meow ners.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“I’m jumping in front of the train.”

 

“Aw, but kouhai,” Mirio pouted, “we were having such furun!”

 

“Whale,” he said cheerfully, “maybe if you clam down, you can coral us back to UA!”

 

“Oh no,” Momo put her head in her hands, “now you’ve done it.”

 

Hitoshi looked horrified for a moment.  “You’d ruin the sankitty of cat puns with ocean puns?”

 

“I’ll make you fish you’d never started making puns in the first place.  You’ve made an anemone out of me.”

 

“Well,” Mirio said cheerfully, “we all know how defishious cats find seafood, but I didn’t think you’d find the puns so clawful!”

 

“They’re not shoalful,” he admitted, “but I shore wouldn’t call them spectacular either.”

 

They both hesitated on that one while he smiled.  Momo was the one to sound it out.  “Spec-tackle-lure,” she said slowly, “oh that was masterful, two in one.”

 

“Thank you,” he said quickly, “now we’re done with puns.  Done, I tell you!”

 

“…Shore.”

 

The other train goers thankfully seemed unconcerned when he went for Hitoshi’s throat.

 


 

The work study students in their class were those three, of course, Kagami with Ryuukyu, and surprisingly, Katsuki with Fatgum.  There was a very brief debate at home about whether Izuku and Kagami would be informing their work study mentors of the miraculous, but it was eventually determined that unless it came up, no.  Any information about their previous hero work would go to the Armé, who were more than happy to talk them up to anyone who asked.  They still called every month to make sure they were doing well and offer unsolicited hero advice, and they knew the party line about their work as Tsunami and Lune, so everything worked out.

 

The first few days of their internships were pretty boring, albeit informative, for all five of them.  They were briefed on their agencies' respective cases, given tours of the offices, taken on basic patrols, and taught all standard procedures.  It wasn’t until Fatgum, Suneater, and Ground Zero encountered and stopped a drug deal that things started to pick up.

 

“It was shitty,” Katsuki grunted when relaying the adventure to the class, “and Suneater got hit with one of those fucking… temporary dart shits, but he’s fine, we’re fine, and the civilians are fucking fine.  Fucker who shot him is locked in jail and that’s another junkie off the goddamn streets.”

 

Kagami reported Trigger users that she had had to take down as well, and word that the underground was moving…something.  It made them worried, but according to the kwami and their own magically trained senses, All for One still wasn’t moving, so for now they’d focus on smaller evils.

 

“I’m excited to take you on patrol,” Mirio, no, Lemillion said cheerfully, “and I hope Sir doesn't tease Mindblank too much.  Bubble Girl and Genesis will get along great, though, I’m sure.  Bubble Girl has to know what she’s filling her bubbles, after all!  Definitely not to the same level of detail as I’m sure Genesis has to go, but still a sort of mental catalogue.”

 

He hummed.  “Why’d we get put together, then?  Like, Mindblank and Nighteye I get, he’s the most twilight of his agency and Mindblank wants to go twilight at least, but why us?  Just last to put together?”

 

Lemillion laughed.  “No way!  I guess, of the agency, I technically have the least experience, and of the interns, you technically have the most?  So there’s less I have to teach you.  But also I’d say it’s because you’re not really used to patrolling, right?  I heard that mostly you were on the scene only.”

 

He shrugged sheepishly.  “Well, yeah, we were still minors and had to go to school.”  And couldn’t let people figure them out, he didn’t say.  Plus, they were there to combat specific villains that also did not show themselves, so patrols wouldn’t be effective as anything but a target.

 

“You’re still minors going to school here as well,” Lemillion pointed out with a chuckle, “but you were middle schoolers, I get it.  Do you know what the point of patrol is, then?”

 

He thought for a moment.  “Obviously to catch villainy in the act, but it also bolsters public hope, because they see active heroes.  It can also be used as team building if heroes work together…?”

 

“All true!  It actually works as both a booster for civilians and a deterrent for villains,” he nodded, “but most patrols done by daylight heroes happen in areas that might not have a high crime rate, but do have a high population.  I hate to say that public opinion is important to hero work, but it is, if only to ensure the public feels safe, you know?”

 

Gachou nodded and looked at the crowd with half lidded eyes.  “Well, most of the people here feel plenty safe, it seems like.  Lots of contentment.”

 

Lemillion blinked.  “You can sense emotions?  I thought it was more quirks?”

 

“It is,” he assured, “but when I champion someone it’s helpful if I have someone who’s aligned with my thoughts and feelings so that we’re actually working together, so I get a very small emotional sense.  I don’t use it as often, just when I am actively looking to champion people, because I also need to know their quirks, obviously, since I’m just modifying or enhancing them for the most part, but,” since he’s currently transformed, “since I was already looking around and you mentioned them feeling safe…”

 

Lemillion beamed.  “That’s pretty neat!  Also means you can tell if you’re actually calming someone down-”

 

“Wait.”

 

He frowned, looking down the alleyway.  Someone was moving fast, and it was a quirk he recognized.  Golden dust, gathering at around heart height.  A small girl spun around the corner and his eyes locked onto the horn on her head.  Not heart height at all, then.  He leaned down and held his arms out as she blindly collided into him and he could feel her heart pounding through her chest.  Even with only the barest of his senses on, he could tell she was terrified out of her mind.  One hand rubbed up and down her back while the other cradled Emerald, just in case.

 

“Hello there,” he said quietly, “it’s going to be alright now.  Can you tell me what’s wrong?”

 

Her heart stuttered, but she looked up with tears in her red eyes.  “I, I-”

 

He patiently waited, not saying anything and just smiling calmly at her.  In this very moment, he wished he had Iris with him, to sooth the fear that was pouring off of her, but for now he’d just be as cool headed as possible.  Slowly, her fear ebbed, and she took a deep breath.

 

“Ah, Eri, there you are.  Thank you for finding my daughter, I hope you’ll forgive the trouble she’s caused you.”

 

Gachou kept smiling, but extended a small bit of feeling to the new person.  His quirk was a muddy brown that was constantly “breathing,” forming shapes and then flailing into dust, only to reform in a new shape.  He was feeling disgust, anger, and disdain, with a small amount of triumph.

 

“It’s no trouble,” Lemillion said cheerfully, “your daughter, you say?  Why was she running away?”

 

The man scoffed.  “You know how children can be.  Come along now, Eri, we wouldn’t want to take up any more of the heroes’ time.”

 

She glanced back and all but ripped herself out of Gachou’s arms, placing a slightly trembling hand into the man’s, and let herself be led away without a glance back.

 

Her fear had spiked when the man had spoken.

 

Lemillion hurriedly escorted him back to the agency in frantic silence, texting people on his way.  They rushed up to a meeting room where the other four came in quickly.

 

Sir Nighteye stood to his full height.  “Report.”

 

Lemillion quickly explained what had happened, leaving out nothing.

 

“It was Overhaul.”

 

They all jumped a little at this, having already been briefed on the case the agency was running.  The top dog of the yakuza they were investigating, and they had just run into him casually in a random patrol.  Gachou could already hear his cousin calling him a villain magnet, and Mari checking him over for luck curses that he knew she hadn’t placed, little bundles of chaos she could attach to people, and Felix berating him for doing something incredibly dangerous.

 

“It was the right call to let the girl go,” Sir Nighteye affirmed, “who knows what he would have done in such a populated area.”

 

“Probably broken everything to pieces,” Gachou muttered, “his quirk makes sense now.  He really does deconstruct and reconstruct things.”

 

Nighteye raised an eyebrow.  “You saw his quirk?”

 

He raised an eyebrow back.  “He was standing a few meters away.  I took the opportunity.”

 

“Then when we are ready to move against him, you can find his location for us?”

 

Gachou leaned back.  “I can do you one better.  I can get you the layout of where he is.”

 

The five of them blinked.  “How?”

 

He smiled and pulled his goggles down.

 

“Hello, Eri.”

Notes:

that ending

 

i love toshi and mo with my whole heart and also love how easily i can use them as long as i make hitoshi a little more manic than canon, lmao

speaking of mo, im 99% certain that neither izzy nor toshi know about ofa. so. that whole conversation they were just going ":)? none of my business ig" which is very funny to me. glad i made nighteye not an irredeemable asshole lmao, he had me going for a moment there but now he's just kind of concerned? he's also about to get the scare of his life and he doesn't even know it (neither do you >:) )

anyway see you later! you'll get at least one more chappy this week before the weekend hits, and its obviously going to be super cool

Chapter 30: The Humanoid Unicorn Who Is Very Important

Summary:

last chapter izzy got run into by a small humanoid unicorn and decided to send a butterfly after her. now begins the most intense magical stamina game known to man!

Notes:

i love eri with all my might mind and strength

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hello, Eri.”

 

She jolted in place and spun around, clutching her stuffed cat tighter.

 

“Sorry,” the voice was gentle, “I’m not actually there.  I’m… technically I’m in your cat.  But you met me earlier, remember?  I was wearing green.”

 

She swallowed. “With… with the yellow leaves on your head.”

 

He hesitated, then snickered.  “Yeah, with the yellow leaves on my head.  I guess I didn’t introduce myself back then, huh?  I’m Gachou.  I sent a little friend with you, a butterfly I call Emerald.  They were very sneaky, huh?  Bet you didn’t even notice, they’re really good at hiding.”

 

She blinked and inspected her stuffed cat.  “Is… are they in Cat?  I thought you were in Cat.”

 

“They are!  They tagged along by hiding in your dress, then as soon as you were safe, wriggled out and found your cat.  That way, as long as you’re holding Cat, you can talk to me whenever you want.”

 

“But… you’re not… here?”

 

“…No, I’m sorry.  Not yet.”

 

She shook her head, heart beating in her chest.  “No, you can’t come here!  He’ll kill you!”

 

She thought about all of the people he’d turn into red spots, including the person who used to watch her.  She hadn’t meant for him to die as well, but she’d been terrified of her next Session, so she’d tried to run away.  She was starting to think it was pointless; even though she ran into Gachou, the butterfly moth man, she’d still been taken back.

 

She felt an emotion that wasn’t hers before it was immediately swept away, muffled, and looked down at Cat hesitantly.  “Catchou?  Um, sorry, Gachou?”

 

“Sorry,” he said soothingly, but his voice felt a little tight, “I wasn’t angry at you.  Are you alright?”

 

She nodded slowly.  Overhaul had been too worked up and needed a deep cleansing bath because he’d gone out into the streets, so they’d rescheduled her Session until tomorrow.

 

“Eri,” he said gently, “can you try to remember all the times you’ve been outside of your room for me?”

 

She hesitated for a moment, but she was already thinking about them anyway.  She knew what path she’d taken to escape, up the stairs and out the hidden passage, and the halls were winding but she’d remembered most of them from going back and forth between her sessions and watching very carefully.  And maybe Overhaul’s puppet friend would get a tiger and change things around, or Overhaul would do it…  She wasn’t sure how the striped cats made them stronger, but they talked about it sometimes…

 

She didn’t like the hallways much, but she saw a lot of them, so maybe that’s why Gachou wanted her to remember?

 

“Okay,” she said quietly, “I’ll think of all of them.”

 

He giggled quietly and her breath hitched.  That sounded nice.

 

“It’s alright, you already did.  Thank you, Eri, we’re one step closer to getting you out.”

 

She gasped.  “What?”

 

There was another feeling that wasn’t hers, but even though this one was also brief, she knew this one.  It was sadness.

 

“We’re going to rescue you,” he said with determination, “I promise.  In the meantime, we can just talk.  As long as you’re awake, we can talk about anything you want.”

 

She hesitated.  “Can you… can you tell me a story?”

 

“Of course,” he said immediately, “would you like to hear a story about a princess?”

 

She nodded in starts and stops.  A princess was like… a little girl who was good and didn’t run away and who had good parents.  So, not Eri.

 

“Technically,” Gachou’s voice was tight again, “this particular princess would fit your definition, but really all a princess is is the daughter of a king or queen, who rule over the land and try to be good leaders.  But you could also say that a princess is any girl who’s kind and good.  So you could be a princess!”

 

Her heart panged.  “I’d like the story now, please.”

 

“Of course,” his voice gentled, “once upon a time, there was a princess in a faraway land that loved to make things.  She would make dresses and capes and quiches and cakes, and she was beloved by all the lands.  But the one thing she didn’t have, was a prince.  She didn’t need one, of course, she was fine on her own, but she kind of wanted one.  All of the princes she knew, however, were boring or mean or just not her type, so she gave up.”

 

That made sense to Eri.

 

“But what she didn’t know was that her court jester was actually a prince in disguise!  He’d left his kingdom and decided to live a simple life in another one doing what he loved most: spreading joy to people.  And he had a secret.”

 

She leaned into the stuffed cat.

 

“He was in love with the princess.”

 

She gasped.

 


 

Hitoshi turned away from the boy who was spinning a tale that was very clearly based on his friends to the little girl half a city away.  He’d scrawled down some basic schematics, apparently from what Eri had remembered, and Sir Nighteye was going over them and cross referencing them with buildings around the indicated place on the map.

 

“Okay, I’m not going crazy, right?”  He looked around, meeting Momo’s eyes.  “Eeeeeveryone else saw the flickering when he got mad?”

 

Her mouth opened and closed.  “I… yes.  Yes, I saw it as well.  I didn’t know he could do that.”

 

“Why would he,” Hitoshi insisted, “that makes literally no sense!”

 

She blinked, startled and looked at Bubble Girl, Lemillion, and Sir Nighteye, who were otherwise engaged.  Lemillion was listening to Gachou talk, and Bubble Girl and Sir Nighteye were going over the information he’d already gotten them.  Satisfied no one would hear her, she leaned in.

 

“I imagine it’s something specific to the miraculous.  They transform, after all.”

 

He stared at her.  “They what.”

 

She blinked.  “I thought you knew?”

 

“I thought miraculous was just… a name for a piece of technology, or for rare quirk creations, or something!”

 

She opened and closed her mouth again.  “No, they’re magic… objects of some sort, I assume.  Has this really never come up?  We’ve even discussed the miraculous before.”

 

Hitoshi pinched the bridge of his nose.  “Clearly, what I thought was wrong.  I never really thought about it.  Which is… strange.”

 

She hummed.  “Perhaps that was the magic itself, working to make you care less.  I will admit, it does seem fanciful.  It’s also partially a secret, so…”

 

“So, what, he’s a magical girl, and if he gets angry he gets darker?  Because anger is of the dark side?”

 

“Maybe?  Perhaps we can wait until he’s no longer talking to Eri to ask…”

 

Nighteye happened to pointedly tap his wrist at Gachou, and they checked the time.  Oof, yep, they were supposed to go back to school soon.

 

Gachou gave them a flinty smile.  “The jester and the princess continued to sneak out at night to fight the monsters attacking the land, and neither knew who the other was!  Excuse me, Eri, we’ll need to pause here for a moment, okay?  Other people want to talk to me for some reason.”

 

Sir Nighteye bristled, then deflated with a sigh.  “Midoriya.  I recognize this is a difficult case.  Dealing with child abuse is never pleasant, but you are doing an admirable job at… maintaining your composure.  However, we need to wrap up for the day, you can continue tomorrow.”

 

“I refuse.”

 

Their hero mentor blinked.  “Excuse me?”

 

Gachou shrugged.  “I can do this from my apartment if you prefer, but I’m not leaving her.  I presumed you would rather I be right here in case I have updates, but if that’s not the case, I can simply relay any additional information when we reconvene tomorrow.”

 

Nighteye blinked.  “Midoriya, that is a terrible idea.  When will you sleep?”

 

“Likely whenever she does.  Maybe.  Her dreams could also give me insight.  Of course, I could champion her and be done with it, extracting her entirely, but based on your plans I imagine you want a large scale operation to take out the entire Shie Hassaikai.  Again, if that’s not the case, do let me know, I’ll pull her out at any time.”

 

“Okay,” Hitoshi made the call, moving forwards and grabbing Gachou, “we’ll head home, let you know any new information, and feel free to call us if something comes up or we get the okay to move.  Thanks, bye!”

 

As soon as they were nearer to the changing rooms, Hitoshi stopped.  “Okay, what do you need to do to keep talking to her?”

 

He felt a little like a bug under a microscope as the shorter hero inspected him, but suddenly the boy smiled.  “I’ll be fine like this, thank you.”

 

Hitoshi threw up his hands.  “Okay, so, this is clearly one of your… magic things.  Do you need to keep wearing the suit?  But no, you didn’t need the suit at the summer camp…”

 

“It was hidden,” he admitted, “but still there.  To champion someone and talk to them, I have to be transformed.  When did we tell you about the miraculous?”

 

“You didn’t, Momo did, and honestly she doesn’t have a lot of information either.  We’re not going to demand your secrets, though.  Probably.”

 

“I’m not,” Momo piped up, “but I do think what you've decided to do is foolish.”

 

“I vote we let the friends decide,” Hitoshi declared, “because they definitely know the magic, what the fuck I’m still not over that… wait, I was used in the magic shit once!  Damn.  Okay though, the suit stays on…  I guess we’ll need to cover you up so people don’t think you’re a fucking weirdo.”

 

“Just put the clothes you came in on over your costume,” Momo advised, “and anything else you need I’ll just make.”

 

He looked at them both for a moment, mouth slightly open, before he rallied and beamed.  “Thank you,” he said softly, and wasted no more time in getting changed, already chirping a greeting to Eri.

 

They ended up needing to give him a hoodie and pull the hood up, but he was happily muttering to himself on the train.  With an exchanged glance, they got off with him and let him lead them to his apartment.

 

He noticed, of course, eyeing them, but shrugged and just kept jabbering away and unlocked one apartment and knocking on the other one.  Kagami soon opened that one and raised an eyebrow at the two of them, but called back into the apartment and followed them through.

 

Felix was waiting with crossed arms, watching his partner with thinly veiled concern, as the four of them came in.

 

Marinette eyed Izuku.  “What’s going on?  Not that it isn’t cool to have guests, or whatever.”

 

“Right,” Momo sighed, “if you have not realized, Izuku is talking to… a victim he ran into earlier?  Related to the case we’re working on.  At one point while talking with her, his costume… flickered, for lack of a better word, becoming darker and I believe more… red?”

 

“Rusted brown,” Hitoshi refuted, “it was mostly a rusted brown.  Not red.”

 

She hummed.  “When prompted to disconnect, as it were, he refused, and stated that he will, among other things, not sleep.  Just in case.  He refuses to leave her, but also will not champion her so as to not disrupt the goals of the agency, as they eventually want to conduct a full scale raid on the villains in question.  Instead of arguing, we opted to come here, as you all are no doubt more experienced in his limits.”

 

The other blond, Adrien, leaned into the boy with narrowed eyes.  “Oh my kwami,” he said gleefully, “he’s telling her a story about us, princess!”

 

Izuku very pointedly rolled his eyes, but continued to talk, leaning back on the couch.

 

Felix narrowed his eyes.  “You will not neglect your health, victim or no.”

 

Izuku did a mime, indicating something small, then looked around before grabbing a napkin from the stack on the table and fishing a pen out from under the fashion magazines on the coffee table.  They all settled in around him as he wrote out several words.

 

Kagami took it when it was offered to her and she frowned.  “Golden dust at heart height, little girl torn apart for quirk?, emotionally stunted worse than… you bastard, I’m not emotionally stunted.  What does the first one mean?”

 

Felix made a noise.  “The time quirk.  Or.  Hmm.  If she’s small, I’m assuming it’s not actually gathering at heart height?”

 

Izuku took back the napkin, flipped it over, and drew Eri on the back of it, pointing at her horn.

 

Felix nodded.  “Stockpiling, we thought possibly time or sand related, gathers in the horn.  Delightful.”  he glanced up at the rest of them.  “He’d seen her before, unknowingly, on the quirk plane.  If she indeed has a time based quirk, it is possible that her being torn apart means she’s being… ugh, I don’t even want to say it.”

 

Hitoshi felt sick.  “Well that’s fucked up.  And then the big boss is putting her back together again to get more later.  That’s horrific and awful.  I will admit, not why we came back, though.  We just wanted to make sure you guys could stop Izzy here from going off the deep end and never sleeping until the inevitable raid happens.”

 

Felix obligingly stood up and loomed over the other boy, who stared back impassively, voice never faltering in the tale he was still spinning.  There were definitely more characters than just the jester and the princess, at this point, or maybe he’d started on another story entirely.  Who knew, not Hitoshi.

 

“You will sleep,” Felix said softly, dangerously, “or I won’t.”

 

Whatever threat Izuku had thought would be made, that clearly wasn’t it, as his impassive face suddenly faltered, and he shook his head rapidly.

 

Hitoshi relaxed a little and snickered, leaning over to Momo.  “Trouble in paradise already, it seems.”

 

She giggled and flashed him a bright smile, and his heart flopped over in his chest.  Not now, dammit!

 

Marinette stood up and dusted herself off of imaginary dust.  “Come on,” she gestured to them, “we’ll let them fight it out.  I think it’s time we read you in.”

 

They exchanged a glance, but followed her into the kitchen where she leaned against the counter.

 

“So obviously you know a little bit about the miraculous,” she said, inspecting them, “but what exactly do you know?”

 

Momo hesitantly took half a step forward.  “Miraculous are magic objects of some kind based on concepts.  I know of Transmission or Transformation, Creation, and Destruction.  I assume Kagami has a miraculous as well, since she can literally turn into the wind, but don’t know the concept.  Elements, maybe?  Izuku, as Lune, believed I would be reasonably suited for the Ladybug due to my quirk.”

 

Marinette squinted.  “Unfortunately incorrect, but not because of your quirk.  He just can’t read auras like I can.”

 

Hitoshi chuckled nervously.  “Hi, what the fuck does that mean?”

 

She waved him off.  “People are usually aligned, order or chaos.  Ladybug is chaos.  Momo, you’re order.  Shinsou, you’re chaos, in case you were wondering.”

 

“Well, I wasn’t.   And just call me Hitoshi, the rest of your gang already does.”

 

She shrugged.  “Sure.  And that’s it?”

 

“Well,” Hitoshi said slowly, “I’m pretty sure Izuku can do his sensory thing while not a magical girl, but he can only link with people and champion them while he’s transformed.  So he can’t detransform.  But it didn’t look like he was transformed before, so I’m not sure why he doesn’t just stay transformed in that really subtle way he did at the summer camp.”

 

“I can only imagine there must be some downside,” Momo cocked her head, “an energy drain, perhaps?”

 

Marinette nodded.  “Miraculous are magical jewelry,” she tucked her hair behind her ear and her earrings caught the light, “and are powered by magic and by connecting to the concept they’re attached to.  They also, however, use the magic of the holder, to some degree.  So no one can remain transformed forever.  When the miraculous heroes first started out, a single use of their power would have them detransforming within five minutes.  Now, I believe that Gachou and Ryuunami can go for about an hour.”

 

Hitoshi narrowed his eyes.  “And who are you?”

 

She smirked.  “I’m one of our two Grand Guardians.  I protect the miraculous and distribute them as I see fit.  Technically, I’m also supposed to be the person with the foremost knowledge of the miraculous and magic as well, but Felix likes to study the book in his downtime and I’m pretty sure Izzy has most of it memorized like a weirdo.  Plus Sabrina, since she hoards information.  But yep, Felix and I’s job is to guard the miraculous and handle any miraculous related issues.”

 

Hitoshi snorted.  “Yeah?  Get many of those, these days?”

 

She cocked her head.  “Did you think we came to Japan for fun?  We didn’t have to follow the Dragon Cousins, you know.  Sure, UA’s nice, but I had to learn a whole new language in like, a month.  Nope, at some point this dude who kidnapped me is going to create a new miraculous.  For what concept?  Good question, we don’t know yet.  Our guesses are just guesses, and All for One is just-”

 

“Sorry,” Momo interrupted her, “say that again?”

 

“Eri’s sleeping,” Izuku announced, entering the room, “are we giving them the rundown on the miraculous?”

 

Marinette shook her head.  “Sort of?  I was talking about All for One.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “Wait, I just remembered,” he slowly turned to Momo, “All Might mentioned him.  Sort of, when he was accusing me of being his son.  But, well, he mentioned him in conjunction with you.”

 

She licked her lips.  “He’s a person?”

 

Marinette squinted.  “Yes?  What do you have to do with him?”

 

She glanced at Hitoshi and he raised an eyebrow, but a flash of hurt went through him.  She didn’t want to tell him.

 

“I’ll go,” he said reluctantly, “maybe ask Grand Guardian Two some questions-”

 

“No,” she said rapidly, hands fluttering around him, “no no, please, stay.  I… I wanted to tell you.  I just… wasn’t sure how?”

 

Izuku coughed into his fist and they both jumped.  He smiled sheepishly and Hitoshi noticed he was still wearing his mask.  Possibly something to let the others badger him about later.

 

“This sounds like a tea on the couch kind of conversation,” he said, “so let’s… head on over there.  I’ll make tea.  Everyone good with earl grey?”

 

“You’re so whipped,” Marinette snickered.

 

“Then I’m not out of place in this room, Hime.”

 

She snorted and pushed them back into the living room where Adrien was pacing and ranting about terrible parents.  Both blonds (and Kagami, who’d been on her phone) looked up when they entered.

 

“Birdboy, go help your boyfriend, he’s making tea.”

 

Felix got up to help, and soon, a tray of mugs was brought in and set on the coffee table, disrupting the magazines.

 

“So,” Marinette took a sip and sat back, eyes never leaving Momo, “what do you have to do with a two hundred year old supervillain?”

Notes:

okay so this was obviously always going to happen, but i didn't expect the lore dump so soon??? but mo and tosh got way too curious and invested in whatever tf izzy has going on. i had to reread a LOT of the fics to determine how much izzy knew and how much tosh and mo knew about both the miraculous and ofa, because ive been dancing around the canon mha plot lore for a while now lmao. rereading the final exam section was hilarious tho, "WHO IS DRAGON" "MY FATHER THE VILLAIN?!" "I THOUGHT YOUR DAD WAS AFO" "WHO?!" good times

wait also i forgot but i got fanart im crying

Chapter 31: United We Stand, Divided We Fall

Summary:

last time, mari said "all for one-" and momo went "now wait just a minute-" so now I guess we're talking about all for one and one for all

Notes:

this was NOT meant to be a conversation they were having at this point in time, I promise. Most of this drama was MEANT to be post overhaul arc, when the miraculous shit started kicking off again, but alas, the characters disagreed with me and mo and tosh followed izzy home

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’ve never even heard the name,” Momo said promptly, “but the similarities are too much to ignore.  I… Izuku, at the sports festival, you said my quirk looked different.”

 

“And you offered a pretty lackluster explanation before running off,” he pointed out, “I remember.”

 

She nodded hesitantly, and he had a pang of regret for putting it so callously, but squashed it.  He didn’t think Momo was tied up in their newest enemy, but it wasn’t a risk he could really take.

 

“Right, well, the official story is I had a quirk breakthrough and managed to access a new energy store.  My original quirk was able to create using my lipids as fuel, but combined with the one given to me…”

 

They were slowly growing alarmed, and she could tell, as she waved her arms.  “Sorry!  My newly given quirk is called One for All.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “Oh.  So that’s why you assume they’re related.”

 

She nodded.  “Other than the information that this All for One is a villain, I do not know who it refers to.  One for All is a quirk that has been passed down from user to user, stockpiling strength, and after thinking over what you saw in it before, I believe also the quirks of the previous users.”

 

Izuku’s mouth opened slightly.  “Oh!  The other colors!”

 

She nodded.  “I… haven’t truly been able to discover who the previous users were, because I don’t want to bother All Might…”

 

“Wait,” Hitoshi narrowed his eyes, “All Might?  Don’t tell me.”

 

She bit her lip.  “I am the ninth holder of One for All.  All Might is the eighth.”

 

They groaned.

 

“Which, if they’re related,” Izuku grumbled, “explains why he was so hung up on me being the son of All for One.  I’m still not over that now that I have context.”

 

Kagami squinted.  “Is that better or worse than having Dragon as a father?”

 

‘Oh my kwami, do not make me even a little bit grateful that that idiot is my sperm donor.”

 

“Hang on,” Marinette sat up, “I’m either about to sound completely ridiculous or be an absolute legend.  All for One said he had a brother.”

 

Felix immediately cottoned on.  “One for All has had nine users.  You’re assuming that based on the naming convention, the brother was the first holder?”

 

She nodded.  “Or related.  Siblings have similar quirks, All for One is a give and take, One for All is a pass down.  Those seem definitely related enough.”

 

“Since we’ve already established that there’s a 99% chance that One for All is opposed to All for One,” Izuku nodded, “that doesn’t seem like just a coincidence.  Timing wise, that’s an average of just over twenty years per holder.  All Might is almost fifty, we can assume he’s had the quirk since he was our age, that’s thirty five ish years and means he held it longer than the average.  I’m good to call that theory correct.”

 

Adrien snapped his fingers.  “Izzy, you were obsessed with All Might.  Who was his mentor?”

 

He squinted into the middle distance.  “Uhh.  He hung around Air Jet, I want to say, or Air Jet hung around him, and I’m… there’s not many records of him before he went to America.  I know he went to UA?”

 

“I know Gran Torino, or, well, you called him Air Jet?  I think he must have changed his name,” Momo hummed thoughtfully, “but it’s definitely him, since I’m relatively certain that’s the name of his quirk.  I was introduced to him over summer break, actually, to see if I could use more of the quirk.”

 

“Yeah,” Izuku said, “how does it work with you?  Because All Might is super strong, or is that his original quirk?”

 

She hummed, leaning back.  “I’m not sure what his original quirk was, actually… I can use it as strength as well, but it's a significant amount of power, and well, it used to break my bones.  Part of why I was with Gran Torino was to try and regulate it so that I could use it as a general strength enhancer,” she smiled sheepishly, “but I can use maybe two percent?  I’m definitely much stronger than I was, but I mostly use the stockpiled energy to fuel my quirk and allow me to create far more than I could before.”

 

“I bet the other colors I saw were the quirks of past users, like you said,” Izuku nodded, pulling out his phone, “let me see if I can find number seven…”

 

Felix plucked the phone out of his hand.  “Detransform.”

 

He tensed.  “No?”

 

“That sounded like a question.”

 

“No.”

 

“She’s been asleep ten minutes,” he sighed in frustration, “you have time to rest.”

 

“What if she has a nightmare,” he refuted, “and I’m not there to comfort her?  I promised her I wouldn’t leave her!”

 

Marinette frowned.  “We can force you to detransform, you know.  It’s just very draining for you and the kwami.”

 

“Question,” Hitoshi raised his hand, “what’s a kwami?  You used it in place of god, before, which is concerning slightly.”

 

“I’m a kwami.”

 

The boy shrieked and jumped as Trixx doubled over in gekkers beside where his ear had been, and all of the miraculous users couldn’t help but snicker.  Momo leaned in curiously, but didn’t reach out her hands to touch, which was probably smart.

 

“You’re adorable,” she beamed, “and you’re a kwami?”

 

“Woah woah woah,” Plagg zoomed out, “if anyone’s adorable, it’s me!”

 

Hitoshi immediately zeroed in on the cat.  “Oh he’s perfect in every way.”

 

“Hey,” Trixx collided with Plagg, “you had your chance.”

 

Duusuu peeked her head out before zooming out.  “Are we allowed to come out now?  Weeeee!”

 

“These are kwami,” Marinette said warmly as Tikki and Longg also zoomed out of hiding, “mini gods that allow us to use the miraculous.  They’re bound to the jewels and help us connect with their specific magic.  For example, Trixx is the fox, kwami of Illusion.  He’s quite fond of playing tricks as well.”

 

“Well named,” Hitoshi grumbled.

 

Izuku stopped scrolling.  “Think I got a possible mentor figure, just need to get a name.”

 

Felix started.  “When did you take that back?”

 

“When Trixx distracted everyone.”

 

Felix rolled his eyes.  “Fine.  Who’d you find?”

 

He hummed.  “Looks like… Comet.  Oh, worm?  Comet was super cool, actually!  Her quirk let her fly, or, it looks like its more floating or gliding, but she was strong so she could go up and then push off things to go fast.  Her signature move was Shooting Star, she was declared dead shortly before All Might went to the States in a freak disaster that is looking more and more like All for One offed her.  That’s depressing.  Civilian name, Shimura Nana.  Time to dig into her life, I guess…”

 

Momo waved him off.  “That’s already more than I knew.  I also feel like I should ask Gran and All Might more, because they should know more than the internet can tell you, as good as your searches are.  But who’s to say I’m actually going to be able to access those quirks?  Already, mine and One for All are more than enough.”

 

“Okay so to reiterate,” Felix leaned back, “All for One is all of our enemies either by inheritance or by profession,” he nodded at Hitoshi and then gestured to themselves, “is actively about to create a new miraculous for an unknown concept he embodies, Momo has a legacy and potentially seven more quirks, and my boyfriend is a bleeding heart idiot.”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “That seems fair.”

 

Marinette tapped her arm rest.  “The air is charged enough that I think he’s close.  The American group are down to three north, two south, Luka’s gotten all but three himself, and we’ve also confirmed that Life is off the table.  Flo is a bison, which is objectively very good, because bison were life to the native americans… what else…”

 

Izuku blinked.  “Wait, what’s left for the Constellation box?”

 

She ticked off on her fingers.  “Libra, Scorpio, and Pisces.  You can talk to him about myths and legends later, when you’re not transformed.  I’m putting you on an information ban while you’re being stupid.”

 

He narrowed his eyes.  On one hand, he did sort of understand their worry.  No one had ever been transformed and actively using abilities, minor powers or not, for longer than an hour at a time.  He’d spent three hours for a while just passively transformed, but Emerald was connected to someone, and there was an active drain on his power.  It wasn’t the same as having a champion, of course, because while Emerald holding the power was technically just an extension of him, it was still magic that he didn’t have to fuel his transformation.  He couldn’t maintain this forever, even if he wanted to, and he needed sleep, even if he was too tense to feel tired.  At some point, he knew, he’d be running on sheer willpower.  That wasn’t yet, though.

 

He tensed minutely as something rippled on the bond and stood up.  “Okay great talk, keep me updated, bye!”

 

Felix called after him in resigned frustration, and his heart panged, but he walked into his room and shut the door behind him.  He pulled the goggles down and frowned.  This… this wasn’t actual vision.

 

He settled on his bed, back to the wall, and looked around the distorted view.  It was almost accurate to real vision, but things were out of proportion and larger than life.

 

He made a noise of realization.  “Fascinating,” he muttered, “so people really do see dreams.”

 

There was a whimper and he immediately jolted.  “Eri,” he said softly, “Eri, it’s alright.  This isn’t really happening.  You’re dreaming.”

 

The dream version of Overhaul said something muffled and distorted that he couldn’t understand, but Eri visibly shuddered and the dream grew darker.  He was clearly yelling and sneering something, and Izuku scrambled for something he could do, until he latched on to an old lullaby from a game.

 

Close your eyes,” he started, “it is time, for you to tell the world goodnight.  It might be dark inside, but there are still stars shining, in the sky.  Close your eyes, I am here, and everything will be alright, I am right here by your side as we go walking,” he took a deep breath, “through the night.”  He kept humming the song and slowly the dream faded and blurred, sneers becoming inaudible, and after a few moments of darkness, she opened her eyes in the waking world.

 

“…Gachou?”

 

“Hi Eri,” he said sadly, “I’m still here.”

 

“Oh.”

 

She sounded bewildered, and he briefly closed his eyes, taking a shuddering breath.

 

“That nap wasn’t very long,” he said reluctantly, “are you still tired?”

 

She shook her head, vision shifting from side to side.  “No.”

 

He internally winced.  He could feel that she was, but she was also quietly scared, in a way that felt like a baseline more than a new feeling.

 

“If you want to sleep,” he said quietly, without much hope, “I can hum quietly, so even when you’re dreaming you know I’m there.  I’ll always do my best to protect you, Eri.”

 

She was quiet for a moment.  “…Okay.”

 

His heart panged with grief.  She hadn’t sounded like it, but emotionally, she didn’t really believe him.  Not that he wouldn’t try, no.  Just that he wouldn’t succeed.

 

She was resigned.

 

Perpetually scared, and hopeless.

 


 

School was… an adventure.  They went back two days later, on Monday, and Izuku still hadn’t detransformed more than once, where he’d just changed into a more subtle costume with green tinted sunglasses to work as a mask and goggles both.  There was a certain manic lethargy to him, he knew, and he hadn’t been able to fully appreciate the cool new miraculous the other guardians had been telling them about.  When this was over, or Eri was safe, he would definitely gush about, at the very least, the Constellation miraculous, since they all had Greek myths attached to them where they were used.  Capricorn, for example, which had been delivered to Nino to finish filling out the Paris team, was the miraculous of Fusion, and the origin of both the chimera and then was also used by Helen of Troy, coincidentally, which was definitely a story he wanted to track down later.  But he couldn’t focus on that because every waking moment was spent talking to Eri, or humming for Eri, or singing, or rambling, or just making some sort of noise so that she’d know he was there.  He also took the time to try and figure out if he could send her quirk space data, because part of what they talked about was him quietly trying to tell her that her quirk wasn’t a curse.  From what she knew of it, it had made people disappear when she used it, and considering the time aspect he suspected, they were probably either sent back in time or, as she was assuming, dead and permanently so.  School itself, of course, he was just humming most of the time and sending her little flashes of the quirks around him.  She was fascinated by the extra sense and had quickly accepted his game of guessing people’s quirks.  It was the most animated he’d felt her, partially because she had to be very fast since he still couldn’t hold the information for longer than a second.  He also sometimes accidentally sent what he was seeing instead, like he usually did, and then she got “introduced” to some of his classmates and Aizawa, not that said classmates knew this.

 

Of course, there was one incident on Monday where Izuku was dead silent the entire three hours, tense as a livewire and vaguely hostile to anyone who tried to talk to him, because that was the time when Eri left her stuffed cat in her room and was escorted to Overhaul.  When she had returned, hugged the cat, and passed out in pained exhaustion, he’d dismissed himself to the restroom, detransformed, and threw up.

 

“Nooroo,” he said weakly, “I can’t…”

 

Nooroo swallowed his fourth apple slice.  “It’s going to be alright,” he sounded choked, “it’s going to be okay.  We can do this.”

 

They spent a few moments just pressed together while they were still apart, breathing.

 

“Roo, please,” he swallowed, “please raise my wings.”

 

Some of his energy had returned with the new transformation, but not much, and he immediately used it to try and soothe Eri’s pain as best as he could.  Aizawa eyed him when he returned in time for heroics, since Momo and Hitoshi had absolutely snitched over the weekend, but didn’t do anything beyond press his lips together.  Heroics was working more on super moves, so he just sat there and fiddled with his magic the entire time, humming softly while Eri slept.

 

After school, they took a quiet trip to the Nighteye Agency and the hero in question frowned at him in concern.  Momo and Hitoshi had tried to coax him to detransform, but he hadn’t been willing to budge.  Even Mirio had been looking at him in concern when he plowed through, giving more information on the layout of the base.

 

“We’ll be moving this Wednesday,” Sir Nighteye said softly, “and tomorrow we will be having a meeting with the other agencies on this case.  The raid will be successful, I promise.”

 

Izuku nodded slowly.  “I can get Eri out before the raid starts.”

 

Sir Nighteye grimaced.  “I hate to ask, but with out compromising the raid?”

 

“Yeah, give me ten minutes.  It should also significantly disorient them.”

 

He hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly.  “Then do it.  Save her first.”

 

Izuku nodded with determination.  “Good news, Eri,” he said softly and brightly, “by this time in two days, you’re going to be free!”

 

She was quiet.  “Really?”

 

“Really really,” he assured, “you’re just going to walk right out, and no one will be able to stop you.”

 

“How?”

 

He beamed.  “I’m going to help you!  And you already know the way out, remember?  And I’ll be waiting right outside for you, where my friend will be waiting to make sure you stay safe while I… make sure no one comes after you again.”

 

“Oh.  Is your friend… nice?”

 

“Very,” he assured, “he’s a pro hero from France, and he’s a cat as well, like your Cat.”

 

Hitoshi raised an eyebrow, then mouthed, ‘Chat Noir?’

 

Izuku grinned and nodded.

 

‘Does he know what you’re volunteering him for?’

 

Momo waved to get his attention and mouthed, ‘Are you sure he’ll be there?’

 

Izuku beamed at both.

 

“He’s… a cat?”

 

“Mhm!  Like I'm a butterfly, or a moth.”

 

“Ga-chou.”

 

“Hehe, exactly.  His name is Chat Noir.”

 

“Sh-shat nuwar?”

 

“Kuroneko,” he snickered, “you can call him Kuroneko.”

 

“He’s a black cat?”

 

“Yep!”

 

“Oh… why can’t I go to you?”

 

“You will,” he said gently, “but I’ll need to protect you by going and fighting still, and I know he’ll keep you super safe.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Positive.  He kept me safe many times when I couldn’t keep myself safe, so I trust him a lot.”

 

She kept grilling him, essentially, for the entire work study time while everyone else ran around doing work.  He sat in the conference room in a spinning chair with the widest grin on his face, answering every question and doubt she had about the credibility of Chat Noir, and just breathed.

 

Two days.  In two days, about thirty six hours, she’d be safe, and Overhaul would be a smear on the ground.

 

“Gachou?”

 

“Oops,” he muttered, “ignore that feeling, it’s not important.”

 

“…Okay.  Are his paws soft?”

 

“Well-”

 


 

Hitoshi looked at Gachou, who was perched on the very edge of the conference table.  He was sat next to Centipeder and Lemillion, so he could continue to mutter and hum to Eri without disrupting the meeting.  School had been… interesting, since almost everyone had picked up on the tension, but Kagami had barely left her cousin’s side the entire time and was quick to glare people off or field questions.  When they met up with the rest of their major friend group for lunch, Adrien had almost laughed himself sick and explained that the last time this had had to happen, it was because people were constantly asking Izuku out.  Which, well, was kinda funny.

 

“All of your agencies should have been sent the correct forms and plans yesterday,” Sir Nighteye pushed his glasses up his nose, “but this is a confirmation meeting, and also a time where we will be introducing you to all of your allies.  As it stands, we will be extracting a hostage and disorienting the majority of the compound due to Gachou.  Ryuukyu, your team will be focused on the exterior and aboveground yakuza, assisting the police who will attempt a warrant.  All other heroes will be entering the compound where we will locate and apprehend Overhaul and the Ten Bullets.  Does anyone have any questions about assignments before we review the targets and the map?”

 

“Yes,” a hero who had been introduced as Rock Lock raised his hand, “what are children doing here?”

 

“One moment, Eri,” Gachou said quietly, “I have to deal with an idiot.  Give me a minute?”

 

Rock Lock bristled, and most other people tensed, but the boy stood up, an unimpressive 160 centimeters tall.

 

He smiled, and that height didn’t seem to matter anymore.  “Allow me to introduce myself.  Former French pro hero Lune, Japanese provisional hero Gachou, and also the reason we have about 70% of our information.  Also currently corresponding with a six year old girl that Overhaul is torturing and turning into those quirk canceling bullets.  Without me, I have no doubt that we’d be doing this raid in another two weeks, and without the insider information I’ve allowed us.  My fellow classmates who are here have also experienced and fought off real actual villains, and all four of them were involved in the recapture of Muscular.  As for the remaining UA students, I’m sure you recognize the Big Three?”

 

Sir Nighteye quietly chuckled, drawing eyes to his smirk.  “If their hero mentors didn’t believe them capable,” he said coolly, “they would not be here.  In addition, their teacher, Eraserhead, is right there.  I’m sure that he too would protest if his students were in danger.  I ask that you trust our judgement and do not express your concern as derision.”

 

Hitoshi grinned the same smile Aizawa used to terrorize villains, safe in the knowledge that his voice changer covered it up and didn’t make him look like a deranged lunatic.  At first, he had assumed Sir Nighteye was a stoic man with a stick up his ass who was pretentious and always believed he was right.  Instead, he discovered a more fatalistic version of his father who expressed his concern in cryptic jokes and extra training, most of the time, and someone who was constantly pushing snacks onto Izuku, since he always seemed like he was on the verge of collapse these past two days.  Hitoshi honestly wasn’t sure if he’d slept, either of the he’s in question.

 

Rock Lock settled back with an annoyed expression of contrition on his face.  “My girl’s pregnant,” he grumbled, “I don’t like seeing kids in danger.”

 

“Again, refrain from expressing your concern in a condescending manner.  Anyone else?”

 

Fatgum laughed quietly.  “Better hope not, or my firecracker will pop a fuse.”

 

Katsuki’s jaw clenched as he rolled his eyes, visibly trying not to have an outburst.

 

Sir Nighteye smiled.  “Very well.  The names and abilities of the Ten Bullets then.  Overhaul, also known as Chisaki Kai, has the quirk Overhaul, very creative.  Anything he touches, he can dismantle into component parts, or reassemble.  Often used on people to turn them into bloody guts, or concrete to create whatever shape he desires.  Do not get within touching range, keep a careful eye on his hands.”

 

He moved to the next slide.  “One of his top lieutenants, Mimic, and possibly our largest obstacle.  If the map is not accurate, or hallways change, it is due to Mimic.  He is able to inhabit inanimate objects and manipulate them, often taking the form of a small puppet to lull people into a false sense of security, but when in possession of Trigger, which we can expect most members of the Ten Bullets to carry, he could possess the walls and manipulate them.  According to our information, he does this occasionally to change the layout, but our current layout should, at the start of the raid, be up to date, and the general arrangement of the rooms does not change, merely the hallways.”

 

“Nemoto Shin,” he continued, “quirk, Confession.  When he asks a question and you can hear it, you are forced to answer the truth as you know it.  Potentially dangerous, which is why some information is need to know only.”

 

“Katsukame Rikiya, quirk Energy Suck.  Another member you should not allow to touch you, as he will drain your vitality to make himself stronger.”

 

“Rappa Kendo, quirk Strongarm, allows him to rotate his shoulders for powerful punches.  Avoid at all costs, as he is bloodthirsty and has one of the highest kill counts of every member.”

 

“Tengai Hekiji, quirk Barrier, allows him to create a strong shield.”

 

“Setsuno Toya, quirk Larceny, allows him to relocate objects he can see, often uses it to steal people’s weapons.  Skilled with most weapons.  Do not draw your weapons near him, or he will steal them and try to kill you with them, because he finds it amusing.”

 

“Tabe Soramitsu, quirk, Food, allows him to eat anything.  Extremely dangerous.”

 

He went to the next slide.  “The next four are recent additions, turning the Eight Bullets into the Ten bullets.  First, Curious, also known as Kizuki Chitose, with the quirk Landmine, that allows her to turn anything she touches into an explosive, able to be triggered by her will.  Do not get touched, be wary of everything she has touched.  As far as we are aware, there is no visual tell.”

 

“Next, Skeptic, also known as Chikazoku Tomoyasu.  His quirk, Anthropomorph, allows him to take any person sized object and turn it into a lookalike of a person that he can control like a puppet, presumed from his laptop, which he is never seen without.  Due to his quirk, everyone will have a few pass phrases to say to confirm your identity.  Once you use one once, you cannot use it again, so it is in your best interest to not become separated from your group.”

 

“Then, Trumpet, also known as Hanabata Koku, with the quirk Incite.  Anyone who views Trumpet as a leader and hears him speak will be physically and mentally enhanced, rallying people behind him.”

 

“Finally, Geten, only known as Geten, quirk Ice Ply, that allows him to manipulate ice around him.  These individuals make up the Shie Hassaikai’s elite, and will cause us significant problems.  We are authorized to arrest all of these individuals, but if need be, they do not have to be taken in alive.”

 

Ryuukyu hummed.  “Curious, was she not a news reporter?  I believe I recognize her.”

 

Sir Nighteye nodded.  “If you recall, Detnerat was revealed to be a front for a quirk based cult?  The last four members of the Ten Bullets are all former members of the Meta Liberation Army, as the cult was called, and managed to evade arrest when the initial news dropped.  They also replaced two previous members that were found dead, in case anyone was wondering how eight plus four became ten.  All of these personnel dossiers are included in the information packet, and we recommend you study them extensively before tomorrow morning.  We move at 0800 hours, and will gather at 0730.  Now, for the map…”

 

Hitoshi sat back and tried to absorb as much information as possible, casting a glance at Gachou.

 

Some of these people sounded awful and dangerous, he admitted to himself, but the raid wasn’t until tomorrow.

 

Tomorrow, they’d get Eri out and take on the yakuza.

 

Tomorrow.

 


 

Himiko bounced along the hallways.  Being here… irritated her.  She was looked at with sneers and derision, but Shiggy had wanted an in with the mob, and she’d volunteered when Big Sis Mag had.  But then, she didn’t even see Big Sis Mag most of the time, just when they met up for lunch!  Overhaul had them doing different things, and Himiko felt so not cute, going around as other people to try and get information on the movements of the other yakuza families.  It was soooo boring!  She wanted to wear someone cute for once!

 

She stopped in the hallway she was definitely not lost in.  She could wear someone cute!  She still had Izukun’s blood stored up!  She giggled and pulled on it.  Just a minute, she mourned, but he was super cute!  She bounced through the hallway, tugging on the green curls with a giggle.

 

“Gachou?”

 

She blinked and turned around.  Nemoto was tugging a little girl down the hallway, and he tugged enough to make her stumble, making her disappear around the corner.

 

Himiko blinked as her transformation fell away and the sludge dripped off of her.

 

“Who… was that?  And how’d she know Izukun?”

 

(Across the city, Izuku scrambled for his phone and sent a text to Sir Nighteye.  The League was involved with the Shie Hassaikai to an unknown degree.  This had the potential to be very, very bad.)

Notes:

SH raid squad gc WORK ONLY NO MEMES
sir: "unknown number of league members, not gonna send you their dossiers because if you don't know who they are at this point, *where have u been*"
ryuu: "tru lol"
sir: "can confirm toga for sure btu other than that no clue"
rocklock: "why didn't we know this before???"
sir: "turns out OH doesn't trust the lov near his asset. weird."
fatgum: "lmao i love bogo deals"
sir: "i'll buy lunch for whoever can arrest magne, she's been a pain in my ass for the past few years"
ryuu: "bet"
rocklock: "two lunches for shigaraki"
fatgum: "bitch i'll buy you FIVE lunches if you manage to get shigaraki"
eraser: "god, i'll pitch in a bottle of wine if someone manages to snag shig"
sir: "The Crytpid Speaks"
ryuu: "The Cryptid Speaks"
fatgum: "The Cryptid Speaks"
eraser: "fuk off"
detectivetruth: "go the fuck to sleep we need to raid in four hours"

anyway, yes, ten bullets, not eight. kicked out for redundancy were Hojo Yu, Crystalize, and Sakaki Deidoro, Sloshed, because they're just not as good lmao. turns out, getting rid of the cult army has consequences! and you might be thinking, why would quirk supremacists work for a guy who wants to erase all quirks? good question! i'll answer it next time! you get to find out when the characters do :)

Chapter 32: The Raid

Notes:

Izzy never describes pretty much any of the quirks used in this chapter, but Peace22222 from the discord decided to try their hand at it, and I loved them so I'm declaring them canon!

Curious (Landmine): A violent flowing orange yellow energy within her following her nerves as a secondary flow of energy. When she touches a point to leave a landmine the orange yellow flows on to the point and surrounds it, coating what was specified as well as infiltrating said area so it is completely made of the energy. Said pools have a nanoscopic line leading back to Curious's hands so that they can be detonated on thought.

Geten (Ice Ply): What appears to be hundreds of thousands of individual, razor sharp, ice crystals run along the blood system, as they bend and turn the ice does not melt but literally reforms to flow a new direction. An essentially never ending shifting ice sculpture of a brilliant crystal cerulean blue.

Skeptic (Anthropomorph): A muddy brown energy that swirls around his lungs and brain. As in use it flows out of him into the object and shifts the object to look like needed, with a thin line leading back to his computer to transfer the data back and forth.

Trumpet (Incite): A very fuzzy green energy that surrounds his mind and lungs as well. With his as he speaks the fuzz dies down slightly and comes out as a series of clear green beating waves that wash overs and sync up their heart rates with the beating of the wave and sends said energy into the rest of their body.

Only notes I as the author will add, like Twice, Skeptic's constructs are very very easy to detect lmao, this does come up in the chapter (which is 5/5k words, holy shit this is beefed lmao)

 

to the commentor who said "where is chrono" this chapter will do him justice i didn't forget about him i promise (i did im so sorry lmao)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okay, Eri,” he said to her, “it’s time.  Are you ready?”

 

She bit her lip.  “And it’ll make my cur- quirk… better?”

 

“You’ll have complete control,” he assured her, “and all you have to do is touch them.”

 

She nodded slowly.  “Okay.  I’m ready.”

 

“Alright Stardust,” he said warmly, “let’s have an easy metamorphosis.”

 

Her breath hitched as she felt power flood through her.  She panicked for a moment, but it was warm and felt really nice, and Cat heated up slightly in her hands.  When she opened her eyes again, it was with a gasp of wonder. She spun around a little, chasing the new tail she had, and one hand left Cat to touch the top of her head.  There was her horn, but longer and swirly, and then also two cat ears.  She looked at Cat, who had changed colors to be the same as her tail, black with little spots of light that looked like they were far away.

 

“Stars,” she muttered.

 

She took a deep breath, filling with determination and hope.  How could she be afraid, when she was Stardust?  For the first time in a while, she truly believed she could escape, and Overhaul would never catch her.  She looked at the locked door and remembered with exact clarity how long ago it had been open, down to the second.  It was easy to touch the door, remembering that time, and suddenly, the door thought it was that time as well, and it was wide open.  She beamed without thinking and ran right out.

 

Any time she encountered a person, she just scampered over and touched them, sending them rewinding like a tape player, according to Gachou, back where they were five minutes ago.  As far as they were concerned, it was five minutes ago, and they’d never seen her before.  For them, time had been rewound to that very moment.

 

Stardust walked right out of the side door, slipping past patrols that were five minutes behind schedule, and past the wall.

 

“U-um,” she looked around, “Kuroneko…?”

 

“Up here!”

 

She looked up and there were actually two people up there.  One was definitely Kuroneko, because he also looked like a cat, but the other was…

 

“Oh!  Aizawa?”

 

The man blinked, tearing his eyes away from the top of her head.  “You know who I am?”

 

She nodded.  “Gachou and I played a game with quirks.  Sometimes he showed me what he was seeing instead.  Are you sleepy?  Where’s Gachou?”

 

Aizawa buried his face in his scarf.  “Yes.  I’m going to go meet up with Gachou right now.  I just needed to make sure you made it safely to… Kuroneko.”

 

Gachou quietly snickered in her head.  “He was worried you’d get lost,” he said quietly, “because Kuroneko doesn’t know how to get around the building.  Are you alright?”

 

She nodded.  “I think I’ll be ok.  Does Kuroneko know any good stories?”

 

The cat boy perked up.  “Oh do I-”

 

“I can do you one better,” Gachou promised as she went from being Stardust to Eri again, “Kuroneko is actually the jester.”

 

She gasped into the early morning, the last stars winking away as the green butterfly fluttered off.  Aizawa followed behind it, and she walked right over to the black clad hero who leapt from the building to land beside her with only a soft thud.


“You’re the jester?!  You have to tell me all about you and the princess and the wizard and the knight and the queen and-”

 

“Okay,” Kuroneko laughed, scooping her up and balancing her on his hip, “I’ll tell you on the way back, okay?  You can even meet the princess!  She’s been really worried about our wizard, actually…”

 


 

“You made her a cat,” was the first thing his teacher said when he rejoined the group.

 

Izuku snickered and kept a hand over where Nooroo was devouring an entire apple, core and all.  “The butterfly was in her stuffed cat, did you see?  The object matters to the transformation, so she became a starry cat.  It’s also partially the reason I wanted Chat Noir to be the one to pick her up, not just his ability to destroy opposition with extreme prejudice.  She likes cats.”

 

“Everyone likes cats, or they’re morons.”

 

“Focus,” Sir Nighteye scolded, ignoring the slight lift in his own voice, “the police are knocking in thirty seconds.”

 

Nooroo tapped his thigh and he muttered the transformation phrase under his breath, stretching his neck and shoulders.

 

“Is this a bad time to mention I have a tension headache,” he muttered to himself.

 

“Yes,” Aizawa responded, just as quiet.

 

“Oops.”

 

The door burst open, Rikiya throwing police officers back and roaring with delight.  “COME AT ME!”

 

Ryuukyu shifted to her larger size.  “Nejire-chan!  Ryuunami!  To me!”

 

Sir Nighteye did a sharp motion with his hand.  “All other teams, move forwards!”

 

He quickly led them through the building and down the hall to the secret entrance.  Apparently, he’d used his foresight to figure out the code, since Eri had never seen it due to mostly coming up the other way, and pressed the panels in the right order with clinical efficiency.

 

“Hold this,” Gachou shoved Apollo at Aizawa and she settled onto his scarf.

 

“What-?”

 

The concrete hallways of the underground bunker rippled and he sighed in annoyance.  “Mimic,” Sir Nighteye called out, “do not get separated!”

 

Gachou bit his lip, closing his eyes, and flung the quirk sense Apollo’s way.  Aizawa made a noise of surprise before glaring at one specific spot of the wall.  Mimic gave a gargled scream as he fell out, and he was soon locked in quirk suppression cuffs.  He looked terrible.

 

Apollo lazily fluttered back over as Gachou panted slightly.

 

“Problem Child,” Aizawa barked, “don’t do that.  You’re exhausted, and if I thought I could out stubborn you, you wouldn’t be here!”

 

“But you can’t,” he said cheerfully, “so I am!  I know my limits, Eraserhead, but what kind of UA student would I be if I didn’t break them?”

 

“A sane one!”

 

“No one’s ever accused me of being sane.”

 

Lemillion snorted.  “And no one ever will again.  Take it easy, Gachou, you might be a moth but we don’t want you to go into the light.”

 

“Focus,” Sir Nighteye scolded, “the team didn’t get separated due to your quick interference, but it is now time to split up anyway.  B Team, you know the general route you are supposed to be taking.  Priority targets are Skeptic, Curious, and Overhaul.  Report any League members as soon as you see them.  Bubble Girl?”

 

She nodded and hefted the delirious man.  “I got him.  Okay, report your arrests to me and I’ll come grab em!  Scent based passcodes until Skeptic is taken care of.”

 

Gachou hummed.  “We have… forty people still in the underground compound who aren’t us.  Overhaul is moving away from us with three other people, currently unidentified.  My guesses are Nemoto, Setsuno, and… Magne, I want to say?  If I remember what her quirk is supposed to be correctly, anyway.”

 

“Assume that information is accurate,” Sir Nighteye affirmed, “move out!”

 

They split, leaving Eraserhead, Sir Nighteye, Lemillion, Gachou, Genesis, and Mindblank, as well as four police officers.  The B team was Fatgum, Suneater, Ground Zero, and Rock Lock, as well as an additional six police officers, and their job was to circle around the outside of the complex to pick off either Bullets or regular yakuza members, while the A team went directly for Overhaul.  Centipeder was coordinating between Bubble Girl, who was guarding the stairs, and the teams above as the compound was systematically cleaned out.  Once the aboveground was clear, Ryuukyu and her team would descend to get any stragglers.  It was a lot of firepower, but Overhaul had also gathered strong individuals, so they didn’t want to take any chances.

 


 

Kurono Hari was having a bad fucking day.

 

He was Overhaul’s right hand man (and Shin could fuck right off, just because he got to be the public face-) and he’d been very, very careful to ensure he was erased from the records when the fucking “Meta Liberation Army” showed up.  Apparently, Shin had managed to keep his damn mouth shut about their actual goals, so the quirk supremacists didn’t throw up a fuss about their desire to erase quirks and joined up lickity split.  And, granted, Hari had been of the opinion that it would never happen, but then Eri had shown up.  Did he feel bad about them essentially torturing and repeatedly murdering a little girl?  No, she was a fucking demon and her quirk was too dangerous on it’s own, disregarding whatever fucked up science the boss was doing to it.  And he knew, he knew , that the little bitch had something to do with this.

 

All of the schedules were off.

 

Now, at first, he had just assumed people were shit at telling time.  Not everyone could be as meticulous and practiced as he was with an immaculate internal clock that never faltered.  People could get caught up in something, not realize, and then lose track of time and be late to things.  The issue was, clocks on the wall were correct.  Watches on wrists were all five minutes slow, to the second.

 

He knew that this was Eri’s fault.

 

He’d done his best to never interact with her if he could help it.  Her quirk was an abomination of a time quirk, he knew, because it could rewind people out of fucking existence.  Hello???  That was fucked up, Hari didn’t want to be anywhere near that.  And Boss, being the generous, kind, good soul he was, had allowed that.  Combined with him losing his records, and the only people who knew he was top brass was Kai himself.  Not even the Ten Bullets (and he’d liked Deidoro, actually, the man had been fun in very small doses, but now he was a smear on some wall) knew that Kurono Hari was second in command.  Mimic was an asset, yes.  Nemoto Shin was a good tool.  But Hari?  No, he was valued and kept safe and away, posing as a low level manager with a scheduling obsession.

 

So when his schedules got fucked up because something pushed them back five minutes, because something rewound people by five minutes (fucking broken ass quirk) then yes, he was pissed.  The girl was lost, whatever, truly no big loss as long as the family remained.  He quickly abandoned his men and made a beeline for where he knew the boss was, using override codes at his leisure.  A few texts sent out and he had the next twenty, no, the next ten minutes planned out exactly as he desired.  A car was on the way, people were getting shuffled around, now everyone just had to stick to the schedule and not slow down, and everyone important would make it out of this.

 

“Hey mister, do you know where Big Sis is?”

 

He pinched the bridge of his nose.  “Toga Himiko.  No, I do not know where your… “party member” is.  Have you misplaced her?”

 

The young girl grinned, showing off pointed canines.  Fangs.  How quaint.  “Nope!  I was supposed to meet up with her, though, for breakfast?”

 

The ground rumbled.  That would be Rikiya.  Good, the heroes were sticking to the schedule.  “You won’t have time for breakfast.  Get out of my way.”

 

She let him pass, but then trailed after him.  “Ne, ne, I don’t think I’ve seen you around?  Or, well, no, I totally have, but you just like, fade into the background?  I’m good at that too, but more the stealthy thing.  You do it by being boring!”

 

The desire to stab her and slow her down, leaving her to the heroes (should be breaching the lower compound in 42 seconds-) was strong, but he needed her in case the heroes were stronger than projected.  She would make excellent fodder for the boss to use as a shield and a distraction so that they could safely extract.

 

“Oh, we’re going down this hallway?  I was never let down this hallway before, this is so exciting!”

 

“If you’re going to follow me,” he snapped, “be quiet!”

 

She wasn’t actively hindering his progress, he reminded himself, and all the data he was getting was encrypted.

 

“Uwow,” she looked around the lab space, “this place is… very clean.  Like, cleaner than the rest of everything.  I guess Chisaki spends a lot of time here!”

 

“Don’t refer to him so casually,” he spat out, “call him Overhaul or the boss.”

 

“Not my boss,” she muttered mutinously, and he disengaged the flashdrive, arranging the rest of the papers in the briefcase next to the case of bullets.  Still temporary, he cursed, Boss would be upset.  He clipped the gun to the back of his pants, next to the live handgun with actual bullets in it, and mentally ran over his schedule again while his eyes swept the room.  The boss would be en route to Hanger Four by now, with… ugh, probably Shin?  He didn’t actually care about who he had decided to take with him at this point, the boss had plans that Hari didn’t know, after all, and priorities that he tried his very best to anticipate.

 

“If you’re going to follow me,” he laid out the casual lure, “then come, I’m leaving now.”

 

“Where’re we going,” she bounced after him, just as planned, “to your boss?  Why’s the ground rumbling?  Oh, no, it stopped.”

 

He blinked and filed the information away.  Initially, the ground had rumbled because Rikiya had been causing a distraction and delay outside.  Soon after, however, Mimic had taken the Trigger and was to scatter everyone.  Either he was ahead of schedule or…

 

“Someone’s not sticking to the schedule,” he narrowed his eyes, “someone in the hero team is jumping the gun.  Speed it up, we have to get to the boss.”

 

His power walking turned into a run, and he heard her chasing after him.  “Eh?  Did you know who would show up?”

 

He scoffed.  “They all were pains recently, disrupting operations and scheduling, poking their noses into places.  Of course I know who would be here…”

 

He almost stopped in the middle of the hallway before his feet automatically stuck to the schedule and pushed him forward.  That's right, the interns were UA students.  Specifically, students of Eraserhead.

 

He mentally reworked the schedule, slowing down slightly, and took out his phone, pressing call.

 

“Hello?  Who is this?”

 

“Trumpet,” he said shortly, “this is the general manager, we need your help, my men are faltering.  If you were here, we would be able to rally-”

 

“Say no more,” the man gloated, “I know I’m needed!  Where do you need me?”

 

He relayed where he had left his men with a smile, chirped a grateful goodbye, and immediately hung up.  He texted the actual general manager, and got the word.

 

“That takes care of some of the other ones,” he smirked, “which means I can get Eraserhead for the boss.  And it gets rid of a pompous idiot.”

 

Toga giggled behind him, and he jumped.  Oh, right, she was still there.

 


 

“RALLY BEHIND ME, MY MEN-”

 

“Dude,” Mindblank yelled from where he was throwing his chain and sickle at people, “why are you yelling?”

 

Trumpet scoffed.  “SO THAT ALL MAY HEAR MY-”

 

“Stand very, very still.”

 

It took no time at all for them to get all of the low level grunts, Mindblank standing right next to Trumpet.

 

“I’ll walk him out,” he jerked a thumb back in the direction of the stairs, “and I’ll be with our boys in blue.”

 

Sir Nighteye and Eraserhead exchanged a glance, but nodded.

 

“Be safe,” Aizawa said gruffly.

 

He rolled his eyes.  “Sure thing, dad.”

 

With the absence of Mindblank and the four police officers, their group was down to Sir Nighteye, Eraserhead, Lemillion, Genesis, and Gachou himself.

 

Over the comm units, when they had signal in this underground area, they knew that Rappa and Tengai had been taken out, as had Rikiya and Geten outside.  From the sound of cracking that they could hear even in the depths of the compound, he’d had a truly massive quantity of ice to manipulate, but Gachou knew that between Water Dragon and Lightning Dragon, he wouldn’t have really had a chance to get started.  Of the Bullets, that left Nemoto, Tabe, Setsuno, Curious, and Skeptic.  Half of them eliminated, but some of the more dangerous players remained.

 

Gachou took a deep breath and cast his senses out again.  “Okay, we have… oh those are for sure Skeptic’s constructs, we’ll meet them in probably a minute.  Now that I know his quirk shape, he’s… near the B team, as is someone who can only be Curious, that’s an explosion quirk.  Two hallways over and heading in the direction of Overhaul is Toga and someone new, their quirk moves slowly in a circle, no clue what that is.  Nemoto, Setsuna, and Magne are still with Overhaul, and all other individuals are us.”

 

Sir Nighteye frowned, watching the constructs who appeared to be Bubble Girl and Centipeder round the corner and run in their direction, faces in panic.  “Where’s-?”

 

Chasing after them was Tabe, mouth wide open.

 

“Help,” the fake Bubble Girl yelped, “he’s going to eat us!”

 

“Morbid,” Eraserhead sighed, “but I propose we let him eat them and then take him out while he’s eating.”

 

“Out of context that sounds terrible,” Genesis grumbled as she hefted her blow gun and lined up her shot, “but I concur.”

 

Sir Nighteye wasted no time, whipping weighted seals at each of the constructs, who let out noises of betrayal before the first bite revealed them to be made of wood.  They quickly reverted back to desks, but Tabe didn’t slow in his eating until three darts sprang from his shoulder.  He slumped over the half eaten desks and Eraserhead quickly wrapped him up in his capture scarf, slapping quirk suppressing cuffs on as well.

 

“I’ll take him back and return,” he said, “which I know isn’t ideal.”

 

Sir Nighteye hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “Be swift.”

 


 

Ground Zero snarled as the bitch threw another thing.  There was only one spot for an explosion user, and it was him.  She wasn’t even that good, she clearly just used her quirk at its most basic.  Make something explosive, grab a person as a hostage; not that that worked once they tried out passphrases and realized that these were definitely creations of Skeptic.  Suneater had decided to take him on, and he was clearly wrapping up.  Fatgum was trying to get around Curious while Ground Zero kept throwing his mini explosive pellets.

 

He grinned as she shrieked away from an explosion of his.  “What,” he barked, “you can dish it but you can’t take it?  You’re a disgrace upon all explosion quirks!”

 

“Would you like to elaborate on that?”  She kept yelling her stupid shit.  “I’m very excited to run a story on how you feel inferior to someone who can turn anything into an explosion, and not just your sweat.”

 

He stared at her before slipping off his right sleeve of grenades.  “Amazing,” he commented idly, “does your ass ever get jealous?”

 

“Do I ever get jealous of what?”

 

“Nah,” he smirked, “does your ass ever get jealous of your mouth because of all the shit you keep spewing?”

 

He didn’t hear her reply because that’s when the sleeve exploded on her and sent her hurtling into Skeptic, knocking their heads together.  Suneater blinked at the two disoriented villains before hitting them with cow hooves.

 

“Oh,” he said quietly, “we did it.”

 

“Nice work, you two,” Fatgum beamed, “excellent resource management all around!  That should be most of them, and with Skeptic out and his laptop destroyed, all his puppets should be taken care of as well!  Let’s head up and see who needs help!”

 

Ground Zero grunted, letting his heart settle.

 

“Senpai,” he barked, “good shit.”

 

“O-Oh.  Um.  You did good too.  G-Good shit.”

 

He clicked his tongue.  “We’ll work on it.”

 

“Right…”

 

He grinned.  He’d have Suneater confident and swearing in no time!

 

(Fatgum watched his interns with silent glee.  They really were good kids, but couldn’t be more opposite most of the time.  Sure, Katsuki had started out quiet and respectful, but slowly, over time, he’d gotten louder and brasher, back to his original personality, so he didn’t scare his upperclassman off.  They were good for each other!)

 


 

Hari was elated!  He’d managed to tag Eraserhead with the hour hand!  He was slowed to a crawl, and now the boss would have a replacement asset.  He grinned down at the hero, who was glaring up at him ineffectually.  Shame about Tabe, he kicked the man, but he’d been a gluttonous fool anyway.  Eraserhead was a much greater prize.

 

“I bet you’re wondering who I am,” he gloated, “you never saw me coming, did you?  I am Chrono, Overhaul’s true right hand man!  You won’t be moving for an hour, and by then the boss and I will have escaped to start our operations anew.  You’ll be a good replacement for Eri.”

 

“That’s strange,” he heard a distorted voice, it sounded like Kai, “who will be a good replacement for you, though?”

 

He spun around, looking around the dark room he’d lured Eraserhead into.  “B-Boss?  I thought you were in the hangar, waiting for the car!”

 

“I got tired of waiting for you,” yes, that was definitely Kai, but where was he, “you’re useless to me.  My right hand man?  Don’t make me laugh.”

 

“Overhaul, sir,” he said weakly, “I am your loyal servant!  I have secured Eraserhead for you, you’ve always been fascinated by his quirk-”

 

“You abandoned my Bullets, even orchestrated their arrests in some cases.  What about that is loyal to you?”

 

“Sir, they’re terrible and drains on the family’s resources,” he said firmly, straightening up, “I was serving you.”

 

“Do you know how you can serve me now?”

 

“Anything, Boss.”

 

“Drop all your weapons, including the hidden ones.”

 

Aizawa looked at his son with impassive eyes as he rifled through the hero’s pockets.  He gave a crow of triumph as he lifted another pair of cuffs.

 

“And,” he snapped them on, “caught.  Nice.  How’d you get grabbed by this guy anyway?”

 

They just stared for a moment.

 

“Ohhhh,” Hitoshi nodded, “the time slow.  Rip.  Are the quirk canceling cuffs not stopping that?”

 

Silence.

 

“Oh, no, because he’s applying an effect, not concentrating on maintaining it.  Oops.  Welp, let’s see if I can still…”  He pulled on the capture scarf and it tightened to be a binding.  The boy snickered behind the metal mask and wound the end of the scarf around his arm.  “Amazing.  Sorry about this, dad.”

 

He took the time to gather the briefcase and guns that Kurono had dropped and then braced his arm to start dragging the slowed man.

 

“Follow me without bumping into anything,” he sighed, “let’s get this show on the road.  Oh, dad, question for you for when you’re no longer slow, asking for a friend, but are Snakes and Cats allowed to date?  Wait, never mind, why am I asking you, forget I said that, my friend is fine not knowing, actually, ugh…”

 


 

Genesis breathed deep before her skin lit up with pink sparks, but instead of creating something, she just set her stance and clenched her gauntleted fist, punching forward and making the wall crumble.  She shook out her hand with a slight wince as Lemillion went through the hole first.  He poked his head back then held a finger to his lips before gesturing them through.  Sir Nighteye held up a hand and the older boy paused, then lit up, easily offering his own.

 

Gachou immediately cast his senses out, just for fun.  The little gears got far bigger and revealed they held reels of tape in between two of them, like the weirdest ice cream sandwich ever.  The tape flashed and spun, disappearing as it ran by until the reel was empty and the quirk went back to the resting state.  He opened his eyes to see Sir Nighteye blinking out of the trance and the man turned to him with a funny look before slowly nodding and gesturing them inside.  Bolstered (if a little confused), they went through the hole.

 

The reason no one had heard them is because they were on the other side of a large hangar, and the four individuals were looking away from them, loudly arguing.  Well, Nemoto and Magne were arguing.  Setsuno was looking around, bored, and Overhaul was thumbing through his phone with an intensity.

 

They got within twenty meters before Magne noticed them and spun around, wielding her large magnet with a grin.

 

“Well, well, well,” she crowed, “looks like the heroes finally decided to show up.  We’re… what, two minutes away from escaping?”

 

Overhaul looked them over before sneering behind his beak mask.  “You thought you could hide her from me?”

 

Before they could respond, he took a deep breath, looking back at the hole they had entered from.  “ERI!  ERI WHERE ARE YOU?!  THESE PEOPLE WILL DIE BECAUSE OF YOU, UNLESS YOU COME BACK RIGHT NOW!”

 

“Uh, chief,” Magne coughed on a laugh, “she’s very clearly not here.”

 

He reached out a hand and she yelped, swinging her magnet so he connected with that instead.  It crumbled into iron and she leapt back.  “Oh hell naw,” she scoffed, “I’m not sticking around for this shit.  Deal’s off, Overhaul.”

 

She waved to the heroes and blew a kiss before running out of there like her pants were on fire, and Overhaul just seethed, watching her go.

 

“Fine,” he spat, “I didn’t need their silly little league anyway!  The only reason I even bothered inviting you idiots in here was TO WATCH THE PEOPLE WHO’D STRUCK FEAR INTO THE HEARTS OF THE PUBLIC!  YOU’RE ALL DISGUSTING!”

 

He heaved for breath before spinning around to face them.  “Nemoto,” he snapped, “where is my asset?”

 

“You heard the boss,” he yelled, “where’s his asset?”

 

“With a friend,” poured out of Gachou’s lips immediately.  Oh, he did not like that.

 

“Where,” Nemoto sneered, “specifically is she?”

 

He held onto it for as long as he could before he blurted it out, grinning.  “[Eri is with Sunshine!]”

 

“WHAT LANGUAGE WAS THAT?”

 

“[Old tongue,]” he nodded sagely.

 

“Sir Nighteye, where is Eri?!”

 

“I don’t know,” the man said promptly with a smirk.

 

“Eraserhead, where is Eri?!”

 

“With Kuroneko.”

 

“Who’s Kuroneko?!”

 

“Chat Noir.”

 

“Who’s Chat Noir?!”

 

“Kuroneko.”

 

“Enough,” Overhaul said quietly, “I’ll just have to take her back from you.  You’ll talk in the end.  You there.  The green one.  What was your name, again?”

 

“Answer the boss!”

 

He rolled his eyes. “[Bush.]”

 

Nemoto narrowed his eyes.  “No, what’s your name in Japanese?”

 

“Gachou.”

 

“It’ll do,” Overhaul rolled his eyes, “Gachou.  Fitting, for your appearance.  You’re from UA, yes?  I was fascinated by the first year sports festival.  That quirkless girl, she got so far.  It just goes to show how my mission must succeed, so that we can all go back to this…  Ah, I remember you, actually.  You were on her team, were you not?  That’s right.  Midoriya.”

 

He flicked his fingers.  “Setsuno.”

 

The man grinned and held his hands out.  “Come to papa, weapons!”

 

Several weighted seals, a dart gun, his cane, and…

 

His hand shot to his neck as he doubled over.

 

“Aw,” Setsuno laughed, “was your necktie too tight?  Who even wears jewelry with a hero costume?  Maybe Boss has a point about you all.  Jesus, how is a stamp this heavy…”

 

Genesis helped him up with a frantic air and he swallowed.

 

“You still look…”

 

“My hero costume is a copy,” he hissed, “I need… I need to get Nooroo back.  Larceny is a bullshit quirk!”

 

“Sir told us we were good to go in,” Lemillion whispered, “so it’s all gonna work out!”

 

Genesis took a deep breath.  “Okay, there’s four of us.  Supposedly they have a time limit on escaping, just another minute.  We need to remove Larceny from play, but it doesn’t look like Overhaul is planning on doing anything.  Be fast, be safe, the dart gun still has two darts in it.”

 

They scattered as Setsuno decided to abandon the weighted darts and go for the blow gun.  He swung it wide as Sir Nighteye ran forward for close combat and the tall man ducked to avoid it.

 

“Lemillion,” he barked, “with me!  Genesis, use your quirk if he tries to take things!”

 

She made a noise of realization and popped out a nesting doll, grinning.  “Oh no, I hope I don’t use this weapon.”

 

“I’m not going to fall for that,” Setsuno rolled his eyes as Izuku started to run for the pile, “I’m not an idiWOAH DON’T THROW IT AT ME?!”

 

Sir Nighteye clenched his eyes shut, and Lemillion was already in the ground when the flashbang went off, making the mobster shriek.  Lemillion shot back up and uppercutted him, knocking him out cold when his head snapped back.  The boy looked around with a blink.  “What?”

 

“Flashbang,” Genesis shrugged.

 

“Oh, cool!”

 

Izuku pushed the weighted stamps aside and picked up the miraculous with trembling hands, brushing it off.  Nooroo appeared in a tiny flash of light and zoomed for him, burying himself in Izuku’s neck with a shuddering breath.

 

“Nothing broke,” he reported, “but it probably was bad that we got ripped apart.”

 

“Any energy I had is basically gone,” he grumbled, fastening the pin to the inside of his collar, opposite where the kwami was nestled, “and we have… what, one apple slice left?  Do you want it now?”

 

Nooroo sighed.  “Yeah, let’s have the last one, then.”

 

Genesis popped up beside him as he tucked it in his collar.  “Are you both alright?”

 

“We’re fine,” he smiled, “but we want to end this soon.  I only have one more shot to raise my wings.”

 

Sir Nighteye threw a stamp and broke Nemoto’s arm.  Overhaul snarled.

 

“Enough!  Where’s Eri,” the man hissed, eyes wide and deranged, “where have you hidden her?!”

 

“She’s safe,” Gachou said with derision, “and you’ll never see her again.”

 

Overhaul’s gaze snapped to him and he met the yellow eyes without flinching.  Suddenly, the man started laughing, softly at first, but quickly building to a deranged maniacal uproar.

 

“You,” he laughed, “you’re an idiot!  A fool!  She’ll kill you just like she killed her father, did you know that?  She’s a monster who’s own mother couldn’t stand to look at, a monster!  She’ll kill you with her curse!  She’s only good for ingredients.  Soon, soon I will finally have the cure for humanity, and plunge us all back to when we were pure and clean and perfect, and finally I’ll kill the little monster for good.”

 

Gachou clenched his fists, hearing the magic fabric squeak and looked down at his flickering hands.  He inspected them idly, wondering if this was what Hitoshi had meant before, about when he got angry.  His eyes flicked to where Apollo fluttered rigidly to settle on his hand.  She was quivering with anger, and he pushed the last of his power into her.  His pin beeped as she took off, and he closed his eyes and hunted.

 

There was despair, but he wasn’t despairing.

 

There was righteousness, but he wasn’t feeling very righteous.

 

There was grief, but he was tired of grieving.

 

There was disgust, but that wasn’t quite what he needed.

 

And there, finally, near the hole they’d made, was anger.  Deep, deep wells of anger that had been called forth from the depths where she used to keep it, tucked away and almost never felt.  Just like him.

 

He smiled coldly, inspecting Overhaul as Genesis and Lemillion tag teamed him, trying to get a dart to stick.

 

“Hello,” he said quietly, “you’re just as unfamiliar with the anger as I am, aren’t you?”

 

“I can’t help it.  He just makes me so mad!”

 

“I can’t either,” he admitted, “but I guess I understand yours.  He keeps calling her a monster, like they called you a monster.  But she wasn’t.  And neither were you.”

 

“We couldn’t help it.  We didn’t know.”

 

“I know,” he soothed, “and while it wasn’t good, that doesn’t mean what they did to you, to her, was right.”

 

“…I’m not a nice person.”

 

“Oh,” he snorted, “I’m well aware of that.  But I’m not feeling very nice at the moment either.  So, what do you say?”

 

“What exactly are you offering?”

 

He cocked his head as Lemillion got nicked by a concrete spike before he could phase through it.

 

“They called you a monster,” he said softly, “want to prove them right, just this once?  Toga Himiko?”

 

She hummed.  “Okay!”

 

He grinned, knowing it was all teeth, and met her gaze across the room.  She grinned just as wide, showing off sharp fangs.

 

“Metamorphosis.”

Notes:

okay, several notes!

I was very very tempted to have something catastrophic happen re:the miraculous, because larceny and overhaul make things precarious. forcefully ripping off a miraculous, as happened here and happened to Vixen and La Paon, is not super great for you! it forces apart the magic thats keeping you transformed and is a little bit of an energy sink. for vix and paon, that wasn't too bad, because they were busy being in shock and were mostly rested anyway. for gachou? homies, he's been active for five whole days at this point, he's running on fumes. at least, however, the miraculous wasn't damaged, lumii forbid

if anyone is wondering what happens if chisaki uses his quirk on a miraculous user, here's the deal: it doesn't actually matter if they're suited up or not, but shits going to get fucked. the miraculous breaks and its possible the user goes a little crazy if they were actively transformed, but overhaul also has severe backlash and quirk exhaustion, because he just broke a bound force of the universe. general rule of thumb? Do Not Want. a broken miraculous is always bad, but while someone's wearing it, or god forbid, transformed? really fucked.

uh, what else, aizawa? sure. i made eri a cat on purpose, but also the empowered object does affect things lmao. related to aizawa, hitoshi! he's fun and i love him. he's also a dork who talks way more than in canon and he absolutely illegally has a crush on momo. oooops? but does she have a crush back? hmm, sources say check the trial of courage again

last but not least, realism. hope everything in the chapter was realistic about how people handled it and power levels? I will admit, i only know about the mla through fanfic and internet searches, i stopped devoting time to the show (tho still have people spoil the manga for me, so im caught up on major plot) after i heard there was war coming up, because as much as i love lady nagant and some of the lore behind shit and characters and things, i hate that arc with a passion. note how none of my works have really gone past this arc and the cultural festival? this is a trend that's gong to continue. if i can feasibly resolve all conflicts before then, i do. this is probably the first fic where i've actively dealt with the mla and had that have consequences, tho, so hope its going well lmao

see you next time for one of my favorite chapters!

Chapter 33: "cause pain created a beast out of child"

Summary:

One little girl had a horn on her head and red eyes. The other had fangs and yellow cat eyes.

Both were called monsters.

One's tired of that, though.

(or, last time, we plowed thru most of the raid up and until Overhaul called Eri a monster. Neither Gachou nor Toga Himiko were very pleased with that.)

Notes:

the title is from the poem "Silent Anger" by Roauf Reda, alternate title for the chapter was simply "Monster"

enjoy

*trigger warnings: canon typical body horror, graphic violence...it's toga

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Toga Himiko was just a little girl, she was so excited for her quirk.

 

She wasn’t alone in this, of course, everyone around her age was also excited.  They wanted either their parent’s quirks, or maybe the quirk of a hero they liked, or they’d make up fantastical powers.  Himiko wanted to be a cat, actually, because they were soft and got to sleep all the time and had cute fangs like she kind of did and everyone loved them.  Or, and of course she looked up other animals with fangs, maybe she’d be a snake!   Sure, not everyone liked snakes, but Himiko thought they were pretty cool!  Certain deer apparently also had fangs, but she didn’t care about them.  She definitely didn’t want to be like a baboon, those were terrifying creatures!  Vampire bats were cool too, as were the Virginia opossum, cute in a  tilt-your-head-to-make-it-work kinda way, but she really really wanted to be a cat.

 

In hindsight, she probably got her quirk one innocuous, unremarked-upon day.  The only true knowledge that her quirk was coming in was this… hunger, sort of, that slowly grew as time went by.  It made her restless and fidgety, needing something but not knowing what it was.

 

Then Kurosuke scraped his knee during recess and she was on that like white on rice.  People very obviously freaked out when he didn’t just have a scrape, but also teeth marks on his knee.  They didn’t notice how clean the wound was, something she later figured out was something she did, but they definitely did notice when Himiko turned into Kurosuke.  It was initially and tentatively celebrated as a shapeshifting quirk, something that was quite rare, and Kurosuke really didn’t care, too busy gleefully laughing about there being two of him.  And for a while, the hunger lessened.

 

Then her parents showed up to take her home.

 

Her quirk was registered as Blood Transformation with sneers of disgust and subtle disquiet, and they went home and sat her down and told her to never, never drink someone’s blood, because good little girls didn’t do that, it wasn’t acceptable.

 

But the hunger grew.

 

The more she denied herself, the harder it was to remain still when someone got a cut or scrape.  She physically moved herself as far away as she could so she’d ignore it, but the smell lingered and she tried to stop herself from drooling.  Chinae noticed and snitched, and soon the entire class knew.  Some of the children actually offered to let her bite them, but the teachers quickly shut that down.

 

(Would it have been as bad if they hadn’t?)

 

It took three attacks, three school transfers, for her to hear it.

 

Monster.

 

It wasn’t like she could help it!  She’d go so long without having blood that the mere sight of it would make her attack the person who was bleeding.  She was crazy, she knew, but she needed blood, she had to have it or she’d go more crazy-

 

On the fourth transfer, her parents said it too.

 

Monster.

 

When she started going blood crazy, her parents called her in sick and locked her in her room with no food until she “calmed down” and could “be around civilized society again.”  When she started to starve from actual food since they refused to enter the room in case she would attack them, finally they let her out, knowing she was too weak to go for their blood.  

 

She was seven.

 

On her fifth transfer, rumors had spread.  It was the middle of the year, after all, and there had been someone from her second school that had also moved there.  The rumors were distorted and untrue, but it was enough.

 

Monster.

 

And yes, she knew that she’d killed Jun when she was thirteen.  She hadn’t meant to, but she’d been so, so careful all year, never doing anything that might possibly have someone bleed, avoiding people (not that that was hard), doing everything in her power to be normal.   But then.  But then Jun had been so sweet.  He’d found out and instead of calling her a monster, he’d told her that she needed to drink blood, that it was an adaptation because of her quirk, and that denying it was killing her.  It had seemed sacrilegious, against everything her parents had told her and taught her, but then.  Then he’d offered.   And it was rude to refuse a gift, but she’d panicked and done it anyway, so he made it so she had no choice and cut himself on purpose and in that moment she had no longer been human and she’d just lunged.

 

By the time she was conscious again, she was full and covered in blood, and Jun was weak and dying.  She did everything in her power to stop it, but she only knew first aid (religiously, just in case, to stop all blood and seal it) and he was too far gone.  Even in that moment, his eyes had been kind, and he’d try to gurgle out something about how this just proved him right, but then he got cold and she knew.

 

She was a monster.

 

They found her, or, well, they found two Juns.  One of them dead.  People freaked out, and they didn’t know it was her because she’d kept what she could do under wraps, but she knew her parents would know, so she ran and she ran and she ran.  She adopted a carefree attitude and a crazy giggle, because embrace it, you know?  She was a monster.   And she tried to drink blood more often (had Jun been right?  Didn’t she owe it to him to at least try?) but only from people she didn’t mind killing because jeez, it seemed like she was trying to catch up for all the blood she missed.  And somewhere along the way, it was easier to just… stab people.  It gave her easy access to blood without putting her mouth directly on them (because sometimes she didn’t want to clean them, some of these people were gross as fuck and while she was certain her quirk also helped neutralize blood related illnesses, putting their skin in her actual mouth was a step too far sometimes) and sometimes people just needed a little stabbing, you know?  And becoming new people was good for escaping an area and good for trying on new skins in the hopes that maybe she’d feel a little more like a person in them.

 

A little less like a monster.

 

There were even a few people who were kind to her, and she desperately became them in the hopes that one would have the key.  That maybe, wearing one of them, she’d know how to be a good person again.  It never seemed to work, and suddenly they were no longer nice to her, so she had to stab them.  All she wanted was the ability to live life like a person, to do whatever she wanted and not be called that thing again.

 

Monster.

 

Stain, well, he’d been killing fake heroes.  He’d been exposing the good, stand up people that her parents had adored as monsters, and then putting them down.  She followed him in a daze, but never got too close unless he realized what she was and cut her down too.  She played it off as being in love with him, but something about the call of the void, getting close enough that maybe he’d notice her and be a monster slayer, but far enough for the plausible deniability so she could be shocked if one day his blade came arcing down on her, spreading the pretty red inside her that looked no different from all the blood she’d drunk-

 

Shigaraki was offering that.  Everyone in his little group was a little monstrous, but no one ever called each other that, and they were all villains.  She was too, now.  She liked that word better than monster, but not by much.  She just wanted to live, and Shigaraki was promising a society where they could, so that was good enough for her.  They got to attack the baby heroes (baby hidden monsters) in their testing and then he’d seen her.  Knew what she was, not fooled by the pretty skin she’d put on, not getting distracted by Camie’s admittedly good looks.  He’d been polite, and asked her name, and then asked her name like he knew they were different and he’d noticed her before, in Hosu, when even Stain didn’t, and he was… really sweet.  He’d called her body hers and not even cared that she was naked, which usually got people.  She’d asked for his blood, knowing he’d say no, and then she’d giggle and tell him where Camie was anyway, because he’d found her in the game of hide and seek he didn’t know they were playing, and that deserved a reward.  But then, then he’d said yes.   Offered his ring finger like she had got down on one knee and she could hear the church bells already, supposed partner or no.  She’d hooked their pinkies together, sealing the promise and drank his sweet blood, just enough for a little bit of fun later.  Maybe his skin would feel better.

 

Shiggy had yelled and raged at all the party members they’d lost, but Himiko was frankly of the opinion that all of them were stupid.  Maybe not Spinner, he’d liked Stainy too, even if he was way more serious about it.  But Dragon?  Ew.  She had no idea how he’d spawned something so sweet.  Muscular?  The less said, the better, but she had definitely caught him leering at her more than once.  Shudder.  Everyone else was kind of a rando anyway, really awful people that killed because they wanted to.

 

They’d gone in on a deal with Overhaul, a yakuza boss, because he had resources and Shigaraki had wanted to see how a criminal empire was run outside the confines of his Sensei.  The meeting had been tense, but no one had been outright insulting, just subtly insulting.  Overhaul had called them disgusting and Himiko had almost snapped because it sounded a little too much like he was calling them monsters, but he hadn’t yet, so she could get over it.  He gave a demonstration of his power and that had kept a lot of them from lashing out, but she had seen how Big Sis Magne had been close.  Maybe not a great idea to send her and Himiko, then, but they needed someone and Dabi had apparently been off the table as a cesspool of dust, dirt, and grime due to being burned, so he was officially banned.  And, of course, Kurogiri was off the table in the other direction, and Shiggy wasn’t going to abandon his principles and let someone else be in charge of him, so Himiko and Magne it was!

 

And now, to here.  Where Overhaul just couldn’t help himself.

 

Monster.

 

She’d been abandoned by the manager guy and just wandering around, looking for people, when she’d heard Overhaul yelling something.  Soon, she saw him again, and she was so happy until she heard it.

 

Monster.

 

It took her a few seconds to realize they were talking about… the little girl she’d seen, very, very briefly.  A little girl apparently connected to him, someone he had rescued?  Someone who was cursed, a killer, at that age.  Even Himiko hadn’t managed to kill a person until Jun.

 

Monster.

 

When he started talking in her mind, she felt like she really should have been surprised, but she couldn’t be, she was too mad, mad like she’d never gotten before.  How dare he?  How dare he?!  She wasn’t a good person, she knew.  She had killed people, sometimes even intentionally.  No one with any sense would accuse her of being anything but a villain, but she refused to be labeled a monster when she wasn’t.

 

“Want to prove them right, just this once?”

 

…You know what?

 

Yeah.

 

Just this once.

 

She’d show them what it meant to be a monster.  If they were going to be calling her that anyway, why not embrace it, just this once?

 

Monster stretched two sets of lanky arms above her head and antlers, feeling the longer, lower ones brush the ceiling, and she shook out each foot, mouth stretching wider than it should, fangs dripping with venom.  Her knife had melded into the fingers of her upper set of arms, and the lower ones dragged their knuckles on the ground.  Fur and scales covered her, leathery wings settled on her back.   She towered over all of them, and her back paws scratched the ground restlessly, whiplike tail flicking from side to side and front talons flexing and breaking the concrete without even thinking.  She was a chimera of deadly fanged creatures, something inhuman and monstrous.

 

“I’m sorry,” Gachou whispered into her mind.

 

She raised an eyebrow, looking at the gaping people.  He wasn’t looking at her.  “For?”

 

“I didn’t have enough juice to give you any special powers.  And you can only use your quirk to change your face.”

 

She snorted.  “One, even better, that has the opportunity to be especially insidious, and two, you literally made me someone’s actual nightmare.  You don’t consider this a special power?”

 

“It's just a transformation though.”

 

“Into a monster, I know.  Wasn’t that the point?”

 

“But my other champions get-”

 

“Who cares,” she snarled, grinning, and her legs tensed under and behind her, “I love this.  Let’s go.  Overhaul’s not going to regret this by himself.”

 

He hesitated for a moment before his anger surged.  It was very still.  “Right.”

 

She lunged for Overhaul, her size not matching up with her speed, and it was only his quick reflexes that allowed him to dodge her.  The place where he had been standing had deep gouges in the concrete, and she clicked her tongue.  Her lower arms settled on the ground as she leaned down like a runner and she smirked.  “On your marks,” she crowed, “get set-”

 

She took off without warning and her bat wings flared as she had to very quickly dodge concrete spikes.  She shattered them with her claws, but her instinctive flinch had let Overhaul approach his subordinate.  After a short conversation and a nod from Nemoto, Overhaul laid a hand on him and the man rippled as the other disappeared, and he rose in a form almost as monstrous as hers.  Way more disgusting.  Sadly, he was still far smaller than she was, even with the extra height and massively beefed arms threaded with black.

 

“You,” he snarled, mask settled into his face like it was an actual beak, “you’re disgusting.   If you truly desire to use your filthy diseases to become beasts, then who am I to stop you?”

 

“Actually,” his voice sounded squeakier when she was this big, “this isn’t a quirk.”

 

Overhaul stopped.  “What?”

 

“Nope,” Gachou said cheerfully, swaying a bit on his feet, “not a quirk at all!  Coulda done this before quirks were even a thing!”

 

She leaned down slightly, ground crunching beneath her.  “Cutie, are you okay?”

 

He blinked up at her.  “Oh.  Um.  I don’t think I’ve slept for more than two hours these past five days.”

 

“Each?”

 

“Total.”

 

She made a noise halfway between amusement and horror as he nodded, blinking more.  “I think I’m going to pass out now.”

 

One of her lower arms shot out to catch him as there was a teeny tiny flash of light, and she felt her connection to him deaden.  She was still Monster, still empowered, but she could feel her hard limit.  She cradled him gently in her hand before Genesis cautiously approached.

 

Overhaul tried to lunge at her but she smacked him with her tail and her other baboon arm to push him back, not even looking at him.

 

“I can take him,” the small girl said, “we’ll keep him safe.”

 

She cocked her head, lashing out with her knife hands as Overhaul shrieked, trying to get closer again.  “You know I was Toga Himiko, right?”

 

Genesis straightened and nodded.  “He trusts you for this, at the very least.”

 

Monster felt her mouth pull into a lopsided grin and politely ignored Genesis’s flinch.  Yes, yes, she was horrifying.  “Not for much else.  Sure.  Keep him safe for me so I can rip this wannabe to pieces, ‘kay?”

 

Sir Nighteye didn’t even protest at this, laying a hand on Lemillion shoulder when the other boy tried, and she very gently laid him on the ground, then turned around and lunged, grabbing Overhaul with her lower set of hands.  He immediately tried to slam his own on her and she dropped him, letting her torso contort to snap her teeth around one of them.  She spat the offending limb onto the ground and grinned before she felt her face change, letting her quirk settle in.

 

“B-Boss,” he said with a tremble in his voice, no trace of Monster to be found, “Boss how could you do that to me?  To yourself!”

 

“You can’t trick me,” he snarled, “he gave his life up for the cause!  They’re my Expendables!  As is he!”

 

She watched impassively, sludge falling off her face, as he went for Setsuno as well, assimilating him into his form and getting massively large.  Some of the concrete and dirt below it had also joined him, and he still wasn’t as large as she was.  Flesh colored tendrils rose from him, many arms rising from the grounded beast.  Overhaul himself was perched around the head like a controller, looking relatively normal aside from the amalgamation he was sprouting from like a stubborn weed.  He’d even regrown his hand, though the skin seemed to be a different texture and color than the rest of him.

 

She grinned.  “Impressive.  You almost measure up!  You’re kinda stupid, though.”

 

He barked out a laugh.  “You would call me stupid?  For what, pray tell?”

 

She made a big show of looking at the ground before grinning, showing off her fangs.  He went rigid as he realized.

 

“The venom,” she shrieked with laughter, “you forgot to remove the venom!”

 

He stumbled and she wasted no time, lunging forward.  His hands, which he was trying to use to find and isolate the venom, were now well away from where she grabbed him, squeezing the main body of his creation.  She lifted herself up onto her back legs, tail pressing into the ground for extra stability before her upper arms and front legs started to shred him.  He was screaming, but too lethargic from the slow death he’d neglected to purge from himself in time, and blood was spattering her, hot and wet against her scales and slick in her fur.  She tore off new limbs and ripped the new mass he’d given himself to bits, letting it scatter and wither, oozing blood, across the desolate hangar.

 

She dropped him from a height, now that there was nothing supporting him save for the head, and something crunched as he screamed, impacting with the ground.  She raised a single taloned foot and pressed him to the floor.  He scrambled to reach her but couldn’t move close enough, and he tapped uselessly at his own flesh, but other than a weak ripple, there was nothing he could do.

 

“You,” she said viciously, “are a sad little man who was so dissatisfied with life that you decided to torture a little girl and call her a monster.  I know your type, so holier than thou, believing that you are always in the right, that you have some divine calling to cure things that don’t need fucking fixing.  Eri is a six year old.   She had no idea what she was doing, it was just a quirk manifestation gone wrong.  She is capable of so much good and you will not take that from her by calling her a curse.  You want a fucking curse?  I’ve got one for you.”

 

She leaned in with a wickedly fanged grin.  “For the rest of your life, you’ll never be able to utter the word monster again without seeing my face and feeling my venom arcing through you, destroying each individual cell, one by one.  It won’t kill you here, but it will leave you weak.  Your very disease that you scorn won’t be able to remove the traces from you, won’t be able to let you forget this moment.  Call someone a monster again, I dare you.  Just make sure you’re prepared for the consequences.”

 

She leaned back, picking her foot off of him and sitting back on her haunches.  Her lower arms settled onto the ground, knuckles holding her up, and she breathed out as the very last trickles of his power left her.  She rippled and shrank and it felt nothing and everything like losing a blood transformation, except it left nothing behind but a knife clenched in her hand in a white knuckled grip and a butterfly weakly wiggling out of it.  She smiled at the butterfly and cocked her head, but let it leave, fluttering over to where Genesis was still holding him.

 

“I think I’d like to be arrested now,” she said, tipping her head back and staring at nothing, “I have a few murders under my belt, after all.”

 

Lemillion hesitated, but walked over to her.  Probably smart, she mused idly as her golden yellow eyes tracked his every move, because at least he could go intangible if she decided to try something.  He gently pried the knife from her hand and she hissed as the strain made her hands sting.

 

“I really like that knife,” she said sadly, “I think he just made it my favorite and everything.  D’you think they’d let me keep it?”

 

He clicked the cuffs around her hands.  “Maybe!  It counts as evidence, so they’ll keep it for a while, at least.  Maybe it will be released back to you.”

 

She blew out a sigh.  “I hope so.  It was new and everything.  Ne, ne, Lemillion?”

 

He smiled tensely.  “Yes?”

 

“Do you think I’m a monster?  I mean, I killed people and drank their blood, then turned into them.  Seems pretty monstrous.”

 

He blinked.  “I mean, the killing people is wrong, yeah.  Against the law, and all that.”

 

“But the blood thing,” she insisted, “you think the blood thing is too…  too inhuman?”

 

“It’s… your quirk, right?  I guess your methods aren’t great, but if you’re asking if the act of drinking blood itself is wrong, then… no?  Unless it always kills someone, but couldn’t you just drink from a blood bag?”

 

Her mind flashed back to the mini fridge of blood bags the League had presented her with for her birthday.  She’d cried fat ugly tears.

 

“Yeah,” she said quietly, “I can.”

 

“There you go,” he beamed, and she reflexively smiled back, “then you can just drink those!”

 

She stared at him for a moment, mouth slightly open, before she started laughing.  She couldn’t believe it.  She really couldn’t.  Her laughs turned into sobs and she hunched over herself, gasping for breath.  Lemillion put a warm hand on her shoulder and she sobbed, shudders wracking her frame.

 

Toga Himiko was not a monster.

Notes:

im not certain if the boy toga is "in love with" and subsequently murders is named in canon, but here i named him Jun, after Junkyō, meaning martyr. I'm probably going to draw Monster at some point, but I took some heavy inspiration from some Dungeon Meshi spoilers (if you know, you know) with the twist of her being an amalgamation of all the fanged animals she'd discovered as a child, to turn into something truly monstrous and horrific.

I will admit, I do not always love the villains, nor do I love all of them. I think "Field Trips Always End Terribly" and maybe "the Traffic Light Trio" are the two fics of mine that are the kindest to them (other than "Zutopia" as well, I suppose) but TLT is mostly crack, so it would probably be FT as the best for all the league villains. I'm going to tell you right now, no other lov member is going to get a "redemption," but there is one more person who will get a chapter like this. i know compress didn't get one, but i greatly enjoyed writing twice and toga's chapters, so you'll get one more before the end.

and so concludes the overhaul arc! we technically have two arcs left, but they'll run sort of semi-simultaneously, so I think we might be done with this fic by or before chapter 50... crazy! i'm still working on the offshoots, but the goal is to post them one at a time over the week after i finish this, so you don't have to wait and the series can be super done when im done posting them. some of them are wild and im definitely looking forwards to people's reactions to them lmao.

maybe one more chapter this week, maybe not, but see you then!

Chapter 34: once these walls were grey

Summary:

the raid is over, now its time for izzy to WAKE THE FUCK UP!

Notes:

uhhh first things first, there is brief mention of an animal hunting and killing another animal? the prey is a wild animal (though based on a true story) but if that bothers you, as soon as Eri mentions Little Man, skip to the next paragraph

the title is a ref to the song "build a little world with me" which makes me fucking cry, christ, by laura shigihara for the game rakuen - its referring to a hospital, so

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Consciousness came to him in gentle waves, like the ocean slowly wearing away at the beach on a calm day, leaving behind only the sandy grit in his eyes.  And indeed, his eyes stung a little even in the dimmer light of the room, feeling hot and sticky and dry.  He winced and reached up to rub his eyes, thankfully using the hand that didn’t have a needle in it.

 

Wait a moment.

 

He blinked more rapidly, looking around.  The room was dim and white and very clearly a hospital room.  Had the raid gone terribly?  Where was Nooroo?!

 

He winced as he moved too fast to check his collar and the full body ache he had made itself known.  He was grateful for the lack of beeping that said he didn’t have a heart monitor attached, and how dim the lights were.

 

A nurse poked her head in.  “I thought I felt you wake up.  Are you fully aware this time?”

 

He blinked slowly.  “Ye-yes.”

 

He swallowed with a grimace and she winced in sympathy.  “Water’s on your bedside table.”

 

Indeed, there was a full glass next to a full pitcher, a straw helpfully sticking out.  Resting next to the glass was the butterfly pin and it took everything in him to not lunge for it.  Still, there was someone else in the room, he could hide it in the hospital gown soon enough.  Nooroo’s jewelry wasn’t damaged in any way, he could wait.

 

“Now,” the nurse said, bustling over as he slowly drained the glass to soothe his throat, “you’ve been unconscious for 37 hours, it’s almost nine pm on Thursday.  I’ve been told to inform you that the raid was a complete success, and, from your cousin, the trial will be promptly.”

 

He winced.  Clearly she wasn’t pleased that he’d pushed so far as to pass out.  “Um, thanks.”

 

The nurse smiled.  “Of course.  You’re on an IV because this was a case of both quirk and regular exhaustion.  Every aspect of energy within you was drained in this stunt, but you recovered relatively fast due to how young you were.  Please, from every medical professional out there, try to avoid pushing yourself this far again.”

 

He smiled sheepishly.  “I don’t regret it.”

 

She huffed as she removed the IV deftly enough that he didn’t even feel it, pressing a cotton ball to the slight swell of blood.  “You hero types are all the same.  Well, you’re free to move around this floor, your mother has been informed that you woke up and she’ll likely be along to collect you soon.  Do you have any questions?”

 

He hesitated for a moment.  “Um, well, were there any other people here who got injured in the raid?”

 

She nodded.  “Eraserhead was briefly kept for observation as he was hit with a quirk, and a little girl was brought in as well.”

 

He perked up.  “Eri?  Can I see her?”

 

The nurse smiled.  “Sure, she’s just a few rooms down, out your door and to the right.  She’s been asking about you, and if we could justify it, we probably would have put you in the same room.  A change of clothes has been left for you in the bedside table, where the water is, please make sure you check in with the floor station to check out, out your door and to the left, at the end of the hall.”

 

She left the room and he instantly locked a hand around the butterfly brooch, ignoring how the edges cut into him a little.  A small purple flash, and Nooroo dove for him.

 

“Oh Izuku,” he exclaimed, “I was so worried!”

“We did it,” Izuku laughed, “we really did it!”

 

Nooroo drew back with a frown.  “We did.  That was amazing.”

 

“Your expression says otherwise.”

 

“It was so reckless!”

 

“I didn’t have a choice,” he argued, getting out of bed on slightly wobbly feet, “you know that.”

 

Nooroo snorted.  “Didn’t have a choice to make another champion?  You were on your last legs making Stardust and you decided it would be a good idea to further drain your energy for Monster?”

 

“Well you certainly didn’t seem to have any complaints at the time,” Izuku pointed out with a slight grin, pulling his sweatpants on, “if anything you were just as mad as me.”

 

“The audacity of that man to call Eri a monster… that’s not the point, you should have known better!  You’re magic sensitive enough to know you had long since surpassed the recommended expenditure of energy!”

 

“Oh score,” Izuku muttered, “Gami must have left three apples worth of slices.  Want one?”

 

Nooroo visibly wavered, before huffing and taking one.  They were room temperature, but still crisp and fresh, and Izuku relished the burst of sugared juice on his tongue, washing away the rest of the fuzz that the water couldn’t.  He eyed the full jug and sighed, pouring himself another glass anyway.

 

With a few more apple slices and downing the second glass of water, he slipped on his shoes and out the door, heading right until he got to Eri’s room.  He peeked inside and saw she was awake, so he knocked on the doorframe, not wanting to startle her.  Her head shot up and her eyes widened.

 

“Gachou?”

 

He smiled.  “Hi, Eri!  You can also call me Izuku, if you want.”

 

She blinked and seemed to consider it for a moment.  “Izu…chou.”

 

One hand went up to clutch his heart.  “Okay,” he choked out, “that sounds good too!”  Nooroo vibrated with laughter against his neck and his hand moved slightly up to flick a finger near him in reprimand.  As if that wasn’t the cutest thing he’d ever heard either!

 

“Are you feeling okay?”  He walked into the room and pulled up the chair to sit beside her bed.

 

She nodded.  “They’re keeping me for… ob-ser-va-tion.  Because of the Sessions.”

 

He winced.  “I’m sorry.  I couldn’t fix that.”

 

She scooted closer to him, looking at him with solemn eyes.  “You said you could only fix new things.  This wasn’t new.  And he always made me whole again anyway.”

 

His heart broke a little and he swallowed.  He scrambled for anything else he could say to get her to stop thinking about anything even remotely related to Overhaul and what he’d done to her.

 

“Ah,” he hesitated, mind rushing, “have you… eaten?”

 

She blinked.  “Yes.  A nice lady brought me dinner a while ago.”

 

That’s right, he mentally reoriented himself, the nurse had said it was nearing nine pm.

 

“Well,” he said slowly, pulling out the baggy his cousin had left him, “would you like to eat my snack with me?”

 

She blinked.  “Apples?”

 

He smiled.  “Mhm!  They’re my friend’s favorite!  Do you have a favorite food?”

 

She nodded, eyes never leaving the apples.  “Apples.  They’re… sweet.”

 

He opened the bag and held it out to her.  “You can take some if you want.  He won’t mind, and we can share!”

 

She gingerly removed an apple slice and bit into it with a crisp snap, letting out a pleased hum.  For a while, they just sat there, taking apple slices and biting into them, the only sound chewing and the crunch of each initial bite.  Kagami had picked out the crispest apples known to man, it seemed like, and Izuku was delighted.

 

When there were about four slices left in the bag, Eri pushed it back to him, looking away guiltily.  “Your friend should have some too.”

 

He smiled and slowly took the bag bag, pressing the ziploc closed.  “Okay, if you say so.  I think you’re not supposed to eat too much before bed anyway.  I hope you hadn’t already brushed your teeth.”

 

She hesitated, then shook her head.  “Is that… every day?”

 

“Do you brush your teeth every day?  Uh, well, you’re supposed to.  They really want you to brush your teeth after every meal, but that seems pretty impractical, so most people only brush definitely at night before bed and sometimes in the morning after breakfast.  I try to brush my teeth in the mornings, but I don’t always manage it…”

 

She nodded.  “Okay.  The nice lady helped me with it last night.  Will Aizawa help me with it later?”

 

He blinked.  “Sensei?  Why?”

 

She hummed, fiddling with her sheets.  “He’s come to visit a few times and asked about… where I want to live.  I said with Gachou, but he said no.  Then I said with Kuroneko and Mari-hime, but he said no to that one too.”

 

Izuku choked a little.  “Um, well, I’m sure we’d love to have you, but the only adult who could take care of you is my mom.  Which is doable, but since the other three, four ish, are her wards, currently, emancipated or not…”

 

She stared at him blankly and he quickly amended.

 

“There’s a lot of people my mom has to take care of already, so while she’d love to have you, people think it would be better if you went with someone who didn’t have as many people to take care of, so they could take care of you more.”

 

Eri nodded slowly.  “Okay, Izuchou.  He asked if I like cats and then if I’d like to see some.  Did you know he has three cats?”

 

“I… did not.”

 

She nodded solemnly.  “There’s Little Man.  He’s small and black and quiet, but he’s a very good hunter.  He once killed a bunny twice as big as him and dragged it into the apartment, leaving a trail of blood.  Aizawa was very proud.”

 

“O-Oh?”

 

“Mhm.  And he has Boris, who is big and grey and loud, and he likes to lay on people and try to eat people food, but you can’t let him or he throws up and poops everywhere.”

 

“Definitely something to watch out for.”

 

“And there’s Cricket.  He’s medium and tabby and chatty.  He’s named that because he chirps like a cricket, and also apparently likes to eat them when Little Man catches them and releases them into the apartment, which is good because… Yamada gets very scared when there are bugs.”

 

She sounded like she was reciting things off memory, nodding when she got it right, and then she lit up and turned to pull her stuffed animal forward.

 

“This is Cat!  You were in him!  He looks like how Cricket looks.”

 

Izuku giggled.  “Yeah, I was in him for a bit there, huh?  You were really brave, you know.”

 

She blushed a little, looking away.  “I had Izuchou with me.  And then Kuroneko.  He’s funny.”

 

He smiled.  “That’s why he’s the jester.  Did you have a good time with him and the princess?”

 

She nodded, eyes wide with awe.  “She was so nice, and pretty!  And she had yummy… squishy sandwich cookies.”

 

“Oh, sweet, she made macarons?  Oh, I hope there’s still some left when I go home.”

 

“Well,” his mother said dryly from the doorway, the nurse from before bustling in behind her, “if she lets you have any.”

 

He perked up.  “Mum!  Hi, have you met Eri yet?”

 

Eri waved shyly, peering around him.  “Hi again, Izuchou’s mom.

 

Inko giggled behind a hand.  “Hello again, Eri.  Izuchou, hmm?  Well, I’m afraid it’s time for Izuchou to go home.  All his friends are very worried about him.”

 

Eri deflated a little.  “Okay.”

 

“I can come back tomorrow,” Izuku promised desperately, “it's not like they’re going to make me go to school!”

 

“It’s either that or strictly enforced bedrest.  We’ll leave that up to Roo and Marinette.  I’m sure Felix will want an opinion too.”

 

“You actually can’t,” the nurse spoke up, “she’s being discharged tomorrow.”

 

“O-Oh,” he blinked, “that’s… that’s great!”

 

Eri nodded.  “Aizawa is getting me.”

 

He smiled.  “Then you’ll be in good hands!  I’ll ask Hitoshi if I can come visit.”

 

She blinked.  “Oh.  He’s… the purple one?”

 

“Mhm!  I’m pretty sure Aizawa adopted him.”

 

“He took Hitoshi home too?”

 

“Yeessss…?”

 

She nodded.  “He is like me.”

 

“Um.  Maybe ask him more about it, I don’t really know?”

 

She nodded again, determined.  “I will.”

 

“Well,” Inko said warmly, “we’ll let you get ready for bed, Eri.  Remind Aizawa that you’re welcome over any time, will you dear?  We’ll get terribly lonely if you don’t visit.”

 

She nodded solemnly.  “I will.”

 

“And I’ll send a butterfly,” Izuku said cheerfully, yelping a little as Nooroo pinched him and his mother fixed him with a glare.

 

“You will not.”

 

He cast a conspiring glance back at Eri.  “Later.”

 

His mother bustled him out of the hospital and stood back as he got tackled as soon as the apartment door opened.

 

“I’m fine,” he complained loudly.

 

“You’re grounded.” Felix grit his teeth.

 

“Can you even do that?!”

 

“By my authority as the Grand Guardian, Nooroo, you are forbidden from transforming Midoriya Izuku for the next twenty four hours.”

 

“Done and done,” Nooroo said cheerfully.

 

“By my authority as Grand Guardian,” Marinette said dangerously, “Midoriya Izuku will have his magic fucking locked for the next twenty four hours, unable to be actively used.”

 

He pouted as his magic got definitely muted.  “Since when have you been able to do that?”

 

“It's only because you’re wearing one of our miraculous,” she huffed, “and because I’m actively touching you.  I also prepared the spell in advance so I didn’t need any of the actual words and chanting and whatever, I just needed to activate it.”

 

“This is bullying!”

 

“This is an intervention,” Kagami grumbled in correction, “did you like the apples?”

 

He held up the empty bag with a grin, fishing it out from under the pile.  “Roo ate whatever Eri and I didn’t.  Did you know she loves apples?”

 

“It was meant to be,” Felix said dryly, “now go to bed.”

 

“Wh- I just slept for over 36 hours!”

 

Ren sighed mournfully before extracting himself from the pile, signaling it to dissolve as everyone stood.  The blond smiled at him and offered him a hand up.  He grinned and took it, and so was completely unprepared for when the boy bodily picked him up and started running.

 

“I got him, Fe, pull the covers back!”

 

He burst out laughing.

 

It was good to be back.

 


 

Hitoshi slouched as they walked through the hospital.  Yamada was busy putting the finishing touches on the apartment and stress cleaning and cooking.  For now, Hitoshi was sleeping on the pullout bed in the living room, but already they were looking at new apartments.  Together.  At this rate, neither of his father figures would realize their feelings until they were on their deathbeds and full of regrets.

 

As soon as the quirk on his dad had worn off and the raid was over, the man had turned dead eyes on his son.

 

“So,” he’d said, “you asked if Cats can date their Snakes.”

 

“Oh god.  You can forget that.”

 

“No.  The only official rule is that you can’t enter a permanent relationship until there is a Cat to replace you.”

 

“P-Permanent?”

 

“Marriage.”

 

He’d practically self combusted and immediately put the reminder out of his mind.  That conversion had not happened, nor had the subsequent examples of Snake-Cat relations from the past ever been uttered in his hearing.

 

“Alright,” Hitoshi said, shaking those thoughts from his head, “be honest, did you do the same thing to Yamada as you did before?”

 

His dad glanced at him.  “For what?”

 

He gestured at the room they approached.  “Eri.  Did you pull the whole “new Cat” thing again?”

 

“No.  She’s six.”

 

He raised an eyebrow.  “And?”

 

“Technically Yamada’s name is on her paperwork.  I’m her secondary guardian, but she doesn’t have to be a Cat if she doesn’t want to.”

 

They opened the door and the little girl looked up at them.  Hitoshi had known what she looked like, of course, but she still looked so small against the stark hospital sheets, even in a red dress and clutching a tabby cat toy.

 

“Hey,” he said, pushing those thoughts aside, “do you wanna be a Cat?”

 

Aizawa sighed imperceptibly beside him and Eri blinked.  “Yes.”

 

“No hesitation, I like that.  This is a lot of responsibility, are you sure you’re ready to be a Cat?”

 

She nodded, more firm this time.  “Yes.”

 

“You can’t just do that,” Aizawa said, deadpan, “that’s not how that works.”

 

“I’m sorry,” Hitoshi said lightly, “is that not better than what you did to me?  If I recall correctly, you said “you look like a Cat,” picked me up by the scruff of my neck, and dragged me home with you.”

 

“I did not pick you up by the scruff of your neck.”

 

“You’re right, your hands were actively just under my arms.  Still not sure how you managed to keep that up all the way home.”

 

Eri made a kind of whimpering noise that had them both whipping their heads to her until they realized that based on how she was pulling her lips up, that was meant to be a laugh.  Her eyes glittered.

 

“You’re really funny,” she whispered.

 

Hitoshi leaned his head to his dad.  “You handle the paperwork.  I’ve got this.  Okay Eri,” he stalked to her bed carefully, “first lesson on how to be a Cat.  You ready?  It’s super important.”

 

She nodded solemnly, clutching her stuffed toy.

 

“Smiling,” he nodded, “seems pretty hard, right?  I get that.  Super easy as a Cat though.  You know how cats bare their teeth?”

 

He bared his teeth at her like a snarl, just pulling his lips back, really, and she hesitated for a moment before baring them right back.

 

“Perfect,” he growled lightly, “now scrunch up your nose.”

 

It wasn’t anything like a real, actual smile, but scrunching her nose forced the corners of her lips up and made her eyes squint in something that could generously be called a smile, and her eyes were glittering.  Her expression went back to neutral.  “Like that?”

 

He let his own snarl turn a bit more genuinely into a grin, but kept it as close as possible.  “Heck yeah, that was awesome.  And then if that gets more comfortable, you can work on tilting the corners up more.  That was awesome Eri, high five.”

 

“Oh,” she muttered, tapping their hands together, “Kuroneko taught me that one.”

 

“I dunno know who that is,” he said promptly, “but clearly us Cats are just that awesome.  Think he wants to join our Cool Cat Club as well?”

 

She shook her head.  “Mari-hime said he’s definitely not cool.  That was important.”

 

Hitoshi blinked.  “Oh, wait, Chat Noir?  Dang, Izzy imported French heroes for this?”

 

“Izuchou said Kuroneko was his friend who kept him safe,” Eri nodded.

 

“That is the cutest thing I’ve ever heard.  Never call him anything but that.”

 

“Okay.”

 

Her face scrunched up as she bared his teeth and he did it back.

 

“What did I come back to.”

 

They both turned to him.  “Teaching her how to smile.”

 

The man blinked, processing that.  “Ah.  That’s… pretty close.”

 

“It definitely is not.”

 

“Better than me trying to teach her.  Come on, let’s go home.”

 

Hitoshi easily helped Eri off of the bed.  “Wanna hold my hand?  Don’t want to get lost.”

 

She hesitantly placed her small hand in his, and as they walked out of the hospital, it didn’t take long for there to be a very slight swing between them.  It stilled when they got outside, and Aizawa bustled them into the car.

 

The music on the way back was softer than it was every day, but it was a pretty short drive, and Hitoshi offered her his hand for the short walk to the elevator and then to the apartment door.  She clutched it like a lifeline and he swore he’d do everything in his power to protect her - not that it sounded like she had any shortage of protectors.

 

They opened the door and Yamada poked his head out of the kitchen.  “You’re back!  Hello Eri!  I’m Yamada Hizashi!”

 

She looked up at the man, then between him and Aizawa.

 

“Oh,” she said quietly, “you’re Aizawa’s Felix.”

 

It took half a second to connect that to Izuku and Felix, and then it took all of Hitoshi’s willpower to not even twitch, keeping every emotion he could possibly be experiencing deep inside where no one could see it.  She had seen Yamada for all of two seconds and could already tell-

 

“Oh no,” Yamada said nervously, “um, well, they’re dating, we just live together-”

 

“And sleep in the same bed,” Hitoshi coughed.

 

Eri nodded.  “Felix helps Izuchou sleep too.  And sometimes they kiss.  Do you sometimes kiss?”

 

Aizawa made a noise like a tea kettle.  “What was the Problem Child teaching you?  How do you know what kissing is?”

 

She looked between them with a furrowed brow.  “Are you not…?”

 

Her eyes welled up with tears and all three of them choked.

 

“Wait no-”

 

“I mean it’s not like we haven’t-”

 

Like a flash, Hitoshi used his free hand to whip out his phone and hit record.

 


 

Momo’s phone pinged with the ringtone that made her heart skip a beat and a smile light up on her face no matter what.  She pushed her desk chair back and reached over for where it was still plugged into the wall and pressed on the notification.

 

Tosh: [video.mp4]

Tosh: you’re allowed to say i told you so for the rest of your life now

 

She watched the video, mouth slowly dropping open in dumbfounded disbelief as Eri’s teary questions led to a full on confession.  After fifteen years-

 

Mo: THE TEARY CHILD APPROACH *WORKED?!*

 

Tosh: THE TEARY CHILD APPROACH WORKED

Tosh: FINALLY

Tosh: THE EVIL HAS BEEN DEFEATED

Tosh: HUZZAH

 

Mo: HUZZAH!!!!

Mo: omg i feel like celebrating now lmao

 

She took a deep breath, heart fluttering, before thumbing her next message.

 

Mo: are you free for lunch?  My treat, bring eri :)

 

Tosh: give them some alone time, i agree

Tosh: you’ll love eri

 

Mo: cat cafe?

 

Tosh: you know me so well ;)

 

She sighed and beamed, clutching her phone to her chest.  Everything in life was looking up.

Notes:

had Eri not existed, Nooroo's favorite food would have been plums, for sure. alas, this was too good to pass up, so its apples! technically the og og plan was the fact that since Gachou always has apples on him for nooroo, when eri ran into him, if he had squirreled her away he would have had a snack for her ready to go, which is true for the rest of his rescue victims! its very rare to be allergic to apples, and i think in most cases anyone who is has an oral allergy, which are really not that bad because it just means you have funny mouth things happening, not like you're dying

oh, the story about Little Man is true btw, trail all down the carpet, he looked so proud and mum was so annoyed but also kinda shocked because again, twice his size. loved him lol.

FINALLY AIZAWA AND YAMADA CONFESS! NO MORE WILL THEY WONT THEY!!! NO MORE "he doesn't like me like that, my high school crush will never be reciprocated, we're just roommates-" SHUT THE FUCK UP. SHUT THE FUCK UP YOU LUNATICS, WHY DID I THINK THIS WOULD BE FUNNY TO WRITE (because it was). actual quote from my notes directly after the "work studies start" notes: "Sometime around here, plus or minus a few weeks, toshi is like “wait shit can Cats date their Snakes” and aizawa just Sighs but jokes on him, i'm also pretty sure that by this point he and yamada might even realize they have feelings for each other", turns out it was plus a week lmao

we have... two and a half pages of plot notes to go, folks, which is wild. granted, sometimes an entire line is taken up by "Izzy does something Inadvisable(TM)" but still

(huh? what's that line for? uhhh dw about it)

Chapter 35: yeah this feels like a lot of filler

Summary:

we start arranging the final pieces for the confrontation with all for one

Notes:

this chapter is important to the plot, but it still feels a lot like a filler chapter because its mostly prep on all sides lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okay, okay, you got me to sleep for another six hours, can I please hear about the other miraculous now?”

 

Felix pouted mightily, but leaned up against the wall, sitting beside Izuku where he was still confined to the bed.  “Fine.  Hime is the one who actually went to go check them out.  Luka has all but Libra, who is apparently a two headed snake, Scorpio, who is actually a scorpion, and Pisces, who is, in fact, a fish.  Chlo, Bri, and Zoe are missing the raven, the salmon, the jaguar, the lizard, and apparently the thunderbird, which I suppose I should have been clued in on, but that one was a hidden thirteenth one, it wasn’t listed in the book for the Spirit Box.”

 

Izuku hummed, wrapping his arms around his partner’s waist and burying his head in his stomach.  “Did we get any myths out of them?”

 

“We did.  All the coyote stories?  Because of the miraculous.  Trickery.  I made the executive decision to never bring Trixx with me when we go visit.”

 

“Hey!”

 

Felix mock glared out the door.  “You know what you’d do.”

 

The fox kwami snickered from the other room, but made no move to refute.

 

“That’s what I thought,” Felix huffed.  “Other interesting ones… Ah, the llama of curiosity.”

 

“Ooo, that does sound neat.”

 

“Aries is a ram, as you guessed,” he nodded, “and she mothers Virgo.”

 

“…because Virgo is a lamb?  Wait, how can Aries be a ram?”

 

Felix shrugged.  “More like… a sheep with horns, even as a female.  She’s the kwami of balance, associated with the legend of Meleager.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “The… the dude who’s life was tied to a log?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Cool!  Was I right about Jason?”

 

Felix snickered.  “Cancer, kwami of evolution or change.  Apparently there’s some discourse with Fluff about it, but considering she was used in the myth about the dragon teeth making the soldiers and Fluff just does time travel…”

 

He hummed in delight.  “Got 'em.  Did we get confirmation on Sagittarius and Achilles’ heel?”

 

“Yes, dear.”

 

He giggled.  “Awesome.  So Luka needs three, and the girls need five?”

 

Felix hummed.  “And then they’re done.  Or, well, theoretically we need to look into Anansi eventually…”

 

“Shhh,” Izuku snorted, “don’t say that within Hime’s hearing while we still need to deal with All for One.”

 

“Ugh, don’t remind me.   Is it too much to ask to not have my world shattered three years in a row?”

 

“Probably.”

 

“Ugh.  Well, at least school will be normal.”

 

~

 

Aizawa looked over them impassively.  “We have the cultural festival coming up in the last week of August.  You need to decide to do something as a class.”

 

Uraraka’s mouth dropped open.  “Sensei, it’s currently August!”

 

He grinned.  “Yep.  If you can’t determine what to do, you get to get lectured in public for the entire day.  Have fun.”

 

He curled up in his sleeping bag and Hitoshi let his head hit the desk with a groan.

 

Izuku frowned and leaned back to Kagami.  “Do we… have time for this?”

 

She raised an eyebrow.  “It’s not like we know when he’ll be making a move.”

 

He wrinkled his nose.  “The full moon just passed, so if it’s order, which we don’t think it is, can’t be that.  That means… what, we have two weeks?  Assuming he gets the name.”

 

Kagami blew out a breath that seemed irritated, but he could read the tension on her.  “Assuming he gets the name.  Then a total of three and a half weeks from now until the cultural festival.”

 

“Maybe we’ll be lucky,” he said weakly, “and he’ll wait another month or seven.”

 

Hitoshi snorted and drew their attention to the back, eyeing them.  “No one believes that.”

 

Momo smiled apologetically.  “It’s true.  It seems as if we will need to move, and soon.  Or the cultural festival will be…”

 

Kagami grimaced.  “We do not know where he is, however.  Hime and Felix are planning on relying on the surge of miraculous energy from the summoning to alert them to his location, then they will enact the plan to intercept him there and stop the binding.”

 

“The problem is,” Izuku slouched in his seat, “he’s very good at going underground.  And I have no idea what I’m even looking for if I want to find him.  And none of us have progressed on the new powers front, or Foxglove would probably try to hunt him down…”

 

“We could set a trap…”

 

Hitoshi fully turned his body to face Momo.  “Hell to the fuck no.  You were about to offer to be bait, weren’t you?”

 

She winced and looked away.

 

Kagami snorted.  “No.  We had problems with Izzy doing the same,” she teased, “I do believe we got into an actual fight about it?”

 

“Okay but it worked most of the time,” he grumbled, “but I do think we should avoid that in this case.  Again, two hundred year old quirk stealer.  He probably has some good ones.  And by good ones I mean bad ones.”

 

“Hey,” Uraraka bounded over, “you guys sound like you’ve been having a good discussion!  Got any ideas for the cultural festival?”

 

They all blinked and Momo stood.  “Ah, right, I’m class president.  If you all want to tell me your ideas, we can write them down and then take a vote?”

 

Everyone cheered and immediately started calling out ideas as Momo reached the board, easily making an expo marker.  Some of the more ludicrous ones she didn’t write down, merely raising an eyebrow, and finally it was down to a couple.

 

“What if we did a concert,” Jirou pointed out, “we have the idea of a dance or a performance, or something music.  Combine them all into a concert, a big show.”

 

Momo lit up.  “And it could inspire people, since people are still understandably upset about the provisional exams…”

 

Kagami hummed and leaned in to mutter to Izuku.  “The only reason UA didn’t get any backlash is because the Coalition, my mother specifically, were quick to shut down any accusations about why none of our students died.”

 

Izuku wrinkled his nose and leaned back.  “Sorry, wait, what was their argument?”

 

“Apparently, as we’d been attacked by the League before, it was our fault they were there, and some were even accusing students of working with them.”

 

“Huh?!  What kind of logic is that?  Did we even have students at every testing site?!”

 

“Yes, you’re forgetting about the second years.”

 

“Oh.  Still.”

 

“Great,” Momo clapped, “so we’re doing a concert!  Kyouka, you’re in charge of the music!”

 

She gave a nervous thumbs up.  “Got it.  Hey, Bakugo, Tokoyami, Denki, we’re going to practice other songs for the set until you can do ‘em in your sleep.  You too, pres.”

 

Momo giggled.  “Sounds great.  Everyone else, you’re either under Mina for the dance team, or you can work on special effects.”

 

Everyone spent the rest of the day thinking about what they might want to do.  At lunch, Felix, Marinette, and Adrien revealed their class was doing a bakery, which Izuku was instantly protesting on how unfair it was when they had Marinette literally right there.

 

At the end of the day, a hand latched onto Izuku’s wrist and tugged him away.  He tensed briefly before he smelt burnt sugar, and then he just blinked and let himself be led back into the classroom, which was completely empty.

 

“Okay,” Katsuki breathed out harshly, “I was willing to let shit go because you were obviously just doing hero shit with magic, whatever, but based on what you fuckers were talking about today, some big shit’s going down.  Explain.”

 

Izuku opened and closed his mouth a few times.  “Wait, I could have sworn we kept you in the loop.”

 

He huffed.  “No shit.  I knew more than your average chucklefuck, but clearly Easy Bake and Gucci Eyebags have been read in, so spill.  The fuck is this about a two hundred year old quirk stealer?”

 

Izuku pursed his lips.  “Okay, yeah, that seems fair.  Damn, I’d hoped no one had heard that.  Okay, uh, well, miraculous.  Magic jewelry with mini gods attached that with the right words, power you up.  Works best with either perfect quirks and alignments, or weak quirks and good alignments.  All for One is a villain from the dawn of quirks that can give and take quirks, that’s his quirk, it's not like he’s magic or anything, he destroyed the old Order of the Guardians and technically caused everything in France by cause and effect.  Kidnapped Mari and we found out he’s trying to bind his own miraculous to become a god.  Not that that’s how it works.  We don't know what he’s trying to bind, only that it’s something he embodies, and we can’t find him so we’re sort of planning on being reactive right now and hoping we can prevent him from summoning and binding a kwami.  Because if it’s an alpha kwami, using it will send the universe out of balance and it will forcefully recorrect.  I… hmm.  Can I say that?  Sure, I can be vague.  Momo’s connected through a legacy of hers, so Hitoshi’s connected because he’s Momo’s bodyguard.  Family stuff.  I think that covers most of it.”

 

Katsuki scowled.  “So you want to be reactive?   That’s a shitty plan.  I’m helping.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “What?”

 

“I’m helping.  I’ll talk to your princess and your boyfriend, or whatever.  They’re the ones in charge of your…. miraculous, right?  So if I’m gonna help, I fucking need one.”

 

Izuku’s mouth opened and closed.  “Katsuki, you have a really strong quirk.”

 

“So it has to be fucking perfect, whatever.”

 

“No, so why would you want magic?”

 

“Because it’s magic shit.  So you should use magic shit to beat other magic shit.”

 

“Katsuki.”

 

“And don’t think for a goddamn moment you can fucking leave me behind.  If Ponytail gets to go-”

 

“Katsuki.”

 

“-then you can bet your ass I’m going to kick All for One’s ass into next week, quirk stealing bastard or no-”

 

“Kacchan!”

 

They both stopped.

 

“Ka-Katsuki,” Izuku swallowed, “we’re… probably not ever going to turn down help.  But I’m not a Guardian, I can’t make these decisions.  Also if we sit here too much longer I think Felix is going to make a sentimonster.”

 

“No need, Kagami informed us where you were.”

 

Izuku instantly brightened as he spun.  “Felix!  I thought you wanted to test a tracking senti, though?”

 

He shrugged.  “I do, but the problem is determining what to track.  You,” he turned to Katsuki, “you want to help us?”

 

He set his jaw and stared Felix down.  “I do.”

 

Felix eyed him for another moment, then shrugged.  “If we can find you a miraculous that works.  Unfortunately, with a quirk as specific and strong as yours, it might be a while.”

 

Katski grunted and hefted his bag.  “Whatever.  Just don't leave me out of shit.”

 

Felix hummed.  “Let’s go, Izzy.”

 

Izuku bounded after him, waving to his oldest friend.

 


 

Chloe heard the notifications go off and raised an eyebrow, but didn’t open her eyes.

 

“Sister dearest,” she called, “that was the Guardian Group Chat, wasn’t it?

 

“Yeah, Felix wants us to be on the lookout for a chaos miraculous that deals in explosions or force or something like that.”

 

She wrinkled her nose.  “Why?  And I’m assuming fire doesn’t count?”

 

The jaguar kwami purred a chuckle beside her.  “I’m order, guardian.”

 

“Damn.”  Zoe sighed. “Welp, we have, what, the lizard, raven, salmon, thunderbird?”

 

She heard the door shut.  “Nix thunderbird, I found it,” Sabrina said smugly, “it was practically hidden in plain sight!  Miraculous of Weather, which is funny.”

 

“Oh, so give it to Aurore if we need more European coverage?”

 

“If.  Also, welcome back, Bri!”

 

“Good to be back,” her voice shook with laughter, “Chloe, what are you doing?”

 

Chloe stubbornly didn’t open her eyes.  “I’m bonding with the kwami.  Go away.”

 

“You’re in a puppy pile with the kwami to bond?”

 

“Maato talked me into it.”

 

“He’s the kwami of hibernation, of course he’d want to nap!”

 

“Don’t disrespect him like that, napping is good for your health and vitality!”

 

“Don't bother,” Zoe giggled, “I asked her all these same questions an hour ago.  No dice.”

 

“One day, you’ll have to get up to portal to another miraculous, you know that, right?”

 

“Oh no,” Chloe muttered, “another trip to the Caribbean.  Whatever shall I do?”

 

“…Chloe, do you know where another miraculous is?”

 

She hesitated.  “No.”

 

Sabrina threw what felt like an orange at her.  “What the fuck!”

 

“It’s the salmon, he said he’s fine with it,” she opened her eyes but refused to get up, glaring, “and he forcefully returns his miraculous whenever I try to grab him!  We need to woo him, apparently, or he won’t stay in the box!”

 

Sabrina stared at her.  “Why.”

 

“Kwami of Return.”

 

Sabrina’s mouth opened and closed a few times.  “Because he’s the salmon.”

 

“Because he’s the salmon.”

 

Zoe hummed.  “So, what, he’s just returning… home?  So we have to make sure the box is home for him again.”

 

The beaver playing with legos on the coffee table snorted.  “Good luck with that, the damn fish is enamored with his bodies of water.”

 

“Cappa please tell me you aren’t in a feud with the salmon kwami.”

 

“I will say nothing.”

 

All three girls groaned and Sabrina flopped onto the couch.  “I’m going to look for the raven now.  Lumii give me strength.”

 

“Oh,” Flo perked up, “I think I know where Bayak is!  I heard of him within the last century!”

 

“CENTURY?!  Never mind, I’ll take what I can get.”

 


 

“Why are these ingredients so fucking weird?”

 

Izuku looked up from where he was dicing a persimmon.  “Hime, they’re potions.”

 

She threw her hands up, thankfully free of the scarab dust she’d added.  “Yeah but some of this stuff is dumb!  How does a scarab translate to heat resistance?!”

 

“Well,” Felix said dryly, not looking up from mixing the aquatic potion they’d already finished into the pastry batter, “they do live in a desert.”

 

“Not gonna lie,” Izuku snorted, “I really thought the pumice was going to get you.  We’re literally going to be feeding our kwami rocks.”

 

“Powdered rocks,” Felix held up a finger, “ powdered rocks.  Besides, I’m certain they’ve eaten way worse.”

 

“Pumice is in everything,” she grumbled, “and I have given up on that one.  Speaking of rocks, where’s the fucking… basalt.”

 

Tikki helpfully flew it over.  “You know Marinette,” she said mildly, “you’re swearing a lot more recently.”

 

“I’m fully blaming Plagg for that one.”

 

The cat kwami briefly looked up from Adrien’s stolen video game.  “That’s fair, yeah.”

 

Marinette gave the potion a final stir, then huffed.  “Okay, fire and water, done.  Poison, done.  Just space and ice now.”

 

“I’ll do those two if you take over pastry,” Felix said promptly, “I’m still upset you drafted me for this.”

 

She rolled her eyes, but took over anyway, checking the consistency and expertly adding ingredients.

 

Her idea to make the potions more edible but not too complicated was to make flavored macarons based on the kwami’s favorite foods.  Luckily, besides Plagg, all of the kwami here liked sweet things naturally, so adding their favorite fruit or flavors was easier.  As for cheese, Marinette had actually invented a garlic parmesan macaron ages ago, though she hadn’t made it in a while since the savory macarons hadn’t been as popular in her parent’s bakery.

 

“Where did we put the snowdrops,” Felix squinted, “we definitely grabbed some?”

 

Izuku’s head shot up as he looked around the countertops.  “Roo.  What did you do with the snowdrops?”

 

The butterfly kwami looked up sheepishly.  “I didn’t eat them.”

 

“Okay, but what did you do?”

 

“I… might have nibbled on them.  A little.  It shouldn’t affect the potion, though!  And I only nibbled on two of five!”

 

Felix stared incredulously.  “Shouldn’t affect-?  Kwami spit is one hundred percent going to affect the potion, are you mad?”

 

Izuku snorted.  “YOLO.”

 

Felix turned his stare to Izuku.  “No.  I’m just going to scale the recipe down.”

 

Marinette snorted as she piped out the cookies.  “You have fun with that.  Luckily you’ve barely started.”

 

“Nooroo, you’re dead to me,” Felix informed dryly, “and if anyone else has eaten any of the ingredients, speak now.”

 

Duusuu perked up.  “Were the holly berries ingredients?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Oh.  Were the gooseberries ingredients?”

 

“Please stop eating the exotic berries, there are blueberries in the fridge!”

 

“Or you can eat the rest of the scarab beetles,” Izuku pointed out, “we only use them in the fire potion.”

 

Duusuu shook out her feathers.  “I didn’t eat any of the exotic berries.”

 

Felix blinked.  “What?”

 

She blinked up at him.  “Holly berries are gross and gooseberries are named after another bird.”

 

Felix stared at her for a moment longer before pinching the bridge of his nose.  “Okay, let me clarify.  Duusuu, what have you eaten today?”

 

“I found a cricket outside!  And I ate half the blueberries in the girls’ fridge.”

 

“And that’s it?”

 

“Yep!”

 

“I don’t know if I trust that.”

 

“No, I'm not playing tricks!”

 

The fox kwami zoomed into the room.  “I heard my name!  Ooo, persimmons!”

 

Izuku instantly covered the pile of diced fruit.  “Do not.”

 

“Awww.”

 

They managed to make the rest of the potions without the kwami eating all of the ingredients, and they happily cleaned up some of the leftovers.  The macarons were cooled, assembled, and packed in containers marked with the symbols of the miraculous, as well as three extra sets just in case.

 

There was one week until the new moon.

 


 

(All for One switched on the tv to the bar.

 

“Tomura.”

 

“Yes Sensei?”

 

“Next Wednesday, I would like your league to be present to witness a… momentous event.  A reshaping of the world.”

 

“Oh.  Of course, Sensei.  We’ll be there.”

 

His smile stretched wide behind his mask.  “Excellent.”)

Notes:

I'm sure it will be fine.

i will admit, I only picked Wednesday for the meme, i only vaguely keep track of timeline stuff lmao

did you like the section with Chloe? I will admit, that's a lot of what the first bit of the "International Calls" book is going to be about, because i enjoy writing those but don't want to clog up the story with boxes and miraculous that largely aren't going to matter, so the first "chapter" of the outtakes and what if book is going to be introducing you to, slowly, the kwami for the Spirit, Constellation, and Jungle boxes, as well as possibly looking at the other, unknown boxes that the kids would have to look for later. i actually have 8 mini stories for that book, which hopefully i will post pretty quickly after finishing this book

speaking of finishing this book, we have a tentative chapter marker! obv i haven't written them all yet so things could be different, but i've sectioned off how i believe the chapters will be split and that's given me a number, so we're going to assume that number is largely correct. this book is MUCH shorter than the first one lol, almost by half.

Chapter 36: The New Moon

Summary:

in which AfO makes a move (because he can't just let them have school and I need to move the plot along)

Notes:

tag update! minor character death! because there was no way everyone is getting out of this unscathed

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hey, do you three want to come over for a sleepover tonight?”

 

Hitoshi was the one to break away from the staring.  “Alright, I’ll bite, why?”

 

Marinette smiled without joy.  “New moon tonight.”

 

The entire lunch table grimaced.  Half of them had already known, of course, since they were the kind of people who had apparently started keeping track of that, but things had been busy.  Any moments they weren’t doing school work or training, they were working on the cultural festival.  And the training itself was exhausting, because Kagami and Izuku had been working on their new powers as much as possible, and Felix had been working with Trixx on mastering illusions and with Duusuu on detecting emotions.  He was at the point where even if he wasn’t suited up, he could vaguely tell what people around him were feeling.  It helped if he knew the person well, apparently.

 

Katsuki grunted and looked back over at the table his friends were at.  “So what?  We’re just going to sit around painting each other’s nails and braiding hair in case the old fart decides that tonight’s the night?  How the fuck are we even going to get there.”

 

Felix waved a hand.  “I have a plan for that.  We can’t feasibly have Fille on call every new or full moon, because our night is her midday.  She’s occupied at those times, mostly, and she’s already said that her mother planned an outing she can’t escape.  And Sabrina and Zoe are also attending, so one of them can’t be a temporary horse, not that I’d recommend it for either of them.”

 

Marinette sighed.  “Me neither.  If you think you can handle getting us there, great.  And here’s to hoping that it’s a quiet night, eh?”

 

She raised her juice and they all sighed in exasperation but tapped their own drinks to it.  No one had the optimism to quite believe the night would be quiet, but they could dream.

 

“How’s your cultural festival prep going,” Adrien said cheerfully, always eager to lift spirits, “well?  We’ve finalized our menu so now we’re just getting the furniture and decoration squared away.  We’ll definitely be super ready in time for the festival!”

 

Momo smiled.  “It’s going quite well!  I’m sure Katsuki would agree with me that the music is essentially ready.  I’m assuming the dance and special effects are in order?”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “Dancing’s a lot of fun.  I’m… pretty sure special effects are all squared away?”

 

Kagami hummed.  “I spoke to Todoroki briefly.  They’re apparently looking for someone who’s strong to help with something, but otherwise feel confident.  Some members of the dance team could stand to be a little more coordinated.”

 

Izuku snorted.  “Well, they don’t exactly have our balance and backgrounds…”

 

She sniffed.  “They should still be able to count.   If Mina does not whip them into shape, I will simply have to remind them of their first week here.”

 

They all looked at her in confusion and she grinned a dragon’s grin.  “I shall have to embody my mother.”

 

They all laughed (Hitoshi snorted and Katsuki grunted, but it counted).

 

The rest of the day passed swiftly until the other three hero students split from them briefly to go home and grab things.  Half an hour later, they were all settled in the living room of the girl’s apartment, Inko bustling in the kitchen and talking to Katsuki, who’d immediately made a beeline for her.  She’d made a noise of surprise and scolded him for not coming around for tea and gossip like he’d used to, and it took everything in Izuku not to laugh at the harried and defeated look on his face.  His mother was a force of nature, truly.

 

Hitoshi lounged for a moment before leaning over to dig in his bag.  They all heard the clink of chains and he snorted.  “Ignore that, not important,” Momo snorted next to him, “now, who wants to play…”

 

He pulled out a large stack of cards, rubber banded to hold them together in a solid brick that was thick enough to knock someone out if it was used as a blunt weapon.

 

“Uno?”

 

Katsuki poked his head out of the kitchen.  “I’m going to fucking destroy you.”

 


 

Himiko was sitting in her room.  It was a nice room.  Sure, she wasn’t really allowed to leave unless it was for the scheduled outside time or once a week when she got to eat with the other behaved patients, but she had books and a drawing pad and crayons and pastels and chalk and paint!  She also had puzzles, both the kind with pieces and the kind in books that she tried to figure out.  And she got blood every day, and after her outside time they let her both hold her favorite knife (the one he had used for Monster) and use her quirk with the blood they’d given her.  There weren’t any expectations about what she should do, pretty much, as long as she didn’t attack anyone or break any of the (very reasonable) rules.

 

She was still very surprised when a glowing green butterfly came down and landed on her paintbrush.

 

“Hi!  Is this a bad time?”

 

She grinned.  “It’s never a bad time!  I ate dinner like, an hour ago, though, so I guess this is an extra good time!  What’s… is there something wrong?”

 

The nerves that had suddenly gripped her heart instantly fluttered with his laugh.  “No no, not really.  We’re just having a sleepover and I remembered I wanted to check on you.  It’s been a few weeks and I wanted to know if you were alright and no one was treating you poorly?”

 

Her heart swelled with affection.  This is why he was perfect!  She was falling even deeper in love with him!

 

“Nope, all good,” she said cheerfully, “I really like it here!  Oh, oh, just yesterday, I got to drink the blood of this really cute girl!  She was really tall and when I wore her skin I was all stumbly, like I was wearing heels!  And she had gorgeous red hair that was super curly!  Then after I got to meet her in person and Gachou, I think I’m in love!  She has the sharpest grin and tells really funny jokes!  Oh, but you’re still my favorite.”

 

“I’m… glad?  I think Aizawa told me where you were and I looked it up so I think I know what you’re talking about.  Was she another resident, or did she work there?”

 

She hummed, swinging her legs back and forth.  “College intern, I think?  She’s a few years older than me and she had a badge, but she seemed too young to be a full staff member.  Oh!  And she had, um, a… an accuracy quirk, I think?”

 

“How do you know?”

 

She shrugged with a sheepish grin.  “I think… I think I’ll be able to use the quirks of the people whose skin I wear.  It’s like I can feel it, like I can feel my own quirk.  You might have helped with that, actually.”

 

“…Really?”

 

She beamed.  “Mhm!  Because you made my quirk just slightly different and I could feel what was different about it!  So now when I wear someone else, I can feel something a little bit different.  It’s still out of reach,” she admitted, “but I’m trying really hard!”

 

“Good for you!  Do you want to keep painting now?”

 

She bit her lip.  Well, sort of, but she could paint whenever…

 

“Or I guess you could play Uno with me.”

 

She perked up immediately and he giggled.  “Ok, hang on, let me just… Close your eyes?”

 

Himiko instantly obeyed, and after a moment, the black behind her eyelids was replaced with whatever he was seeing.  She gasped in wonder as he looked around.

 

A boy with spiky blond hair scowled.  Gachou instantly relayed that this was Katsuki.  “No way is that not fucking cheating,” he declared loudly, “you can’t fucking pair up!”

 

“Well,” Gachou said sweetly and she bit her lip to stop herself from laughing too hard, “I could always send you a butterfly and watch through your eyes that way!”

 

“Fuck off!”

 

Another blond boy, Felix, who elicited feelings of great affection she could get lost in, huffed.  “Leave it.  It’s not like having another person will help him,” the boy smirked, “I’ll still wipe the floor with you peasants.”

 

A navy haired girl, Marinette, rolled her eyes.  “I’m the princess, you’ll bow before me.”

 

“If I recall,” purple, Hitoshi, “you’re not actually  nobility in this little game, Felix.  Meanwhile, I’m a Marquis.”

 

Marinette hummed thoughtfully and turned to another girl.  “Momo, would you like to be a Duchess?”

 

The taller girl blinked.  “Oh!  Sure.  I will be fair and good for my people.”

 

The last blond boy, Adrien, huffed, but the annoyance was clearly hyperbolic based on his grin.  “So, does Katsuki get a title too, then?  I feel like he’s more of a brute than a noble.  Hey, hey, there are laws against hurting the court jester!”

 

His cousin, Kagami, sniffed.  “Well, I’m the captain of the guard, but I suppose he could be a knight.  I concur that he’d be much more suited in a combat role, after all, than an advisory or noble one.”

 

“Ne, ne,” she whispered, “do I get a title too?”

 

Gachou blinked.  “Oh!  Well, I guess technically all my champions could be, like, the wizard’s helpers.”

 

She perked up.  “Or familiars!  All magic people have familiars!  We can all be your familiars!”

 

“We’re not giving everyone a title,” Marinette laughed, “we do need to have some citizens.”

 

“Himiko said my champions can be wizard familiars,” he giggled, “which works.”

 

Kagami hummed.  “Chloe is infuriated that we’re replacing them, by the way.  Luka doesn’t care, Sabrina sent a series of laughing emojis.”

 

Felix snorted.  “We’re replacing them?  How does she figure that?”

 

Kagami gestured at Katsuki, Momo, and Hitoshi.  “We got three new people after leaving the other three.  She says it's a sign.”

 

“Of her impending termination?”

 

“Something like that.”

 

Gachou waved his hands.  “Are we going to play Uno or not?”

 

“Uno.”

 

“Wait, what?”

 

“Hime and I were exchanging reverse cards.”

 

“How did you even have that many?!”

 

“Uno.”

 

“Princess!”

 

“Izzy, I hate to say it, but… Uno.”

 

“That’s it, Himiko, you’re helping me cheat.”

 

She giggled.  “Okay!  Hitoshi has a blue five, by the way.”

 

“Perfect.  Red.”

 

“This feels targeted.  Uno.”

 

“NO!”

 

Himiko spent another hour playing Uno with them before gracefully bowing out.  Her heart was settled, and she couldn’t stop smiling.

 

Life was so much better after meeting him.

 


 

Three heads shot straight up, and with them, everyone straightened.  Felix leaned slightly to look out the window and cursed.  “Moonrise is starting, if it hasn’t already.  Suit up.”

 

“How can you even tell,” Hitoshi grumbled as he discarded his cards to grab his chain sickle out of his overnight bag, “it’s a new moon.”

 

“I looked up the time.  Dammit, we’ll need a sentimonster to get there in time, but going as Iris is asking for trouble… Ugh, and my new illusions would be perfect for this…”

 

Duusuu perked up.  “Just go as both, then!”

 

Trixx’s head snapped up.  “Duusuu, shut the fuck up.”

 

She pouted.  “But he could.   I know you’re a worrywart, but he’s a Guardian!  And he’s been getting really strong!  It shouldn’t strain him too much.”

 

Ladybug narrowed her eyes.  “What shouldn’t strain him?”

 

Trixx hissed at Duusuu but she just nodded.  “Combining miraculous!  Plus, it's not like he’d be using two random ones, he knows us!  Okay,” she turned to Felix, “become Foxglove, then, while wearing my miraculous, say Trixx, Duusuu, unify!  It's important you say the kwami you’re already transformed as first.  Then, to separate, just say Trixx, Duusuu, separate, and you’ll be Foxglove again!”

 

“This is a terrible idea,” Trixx said immediately before deflating, “but I don't like the idea of the kit going there without cover.”

 

Duusuu giggled and spun in circles.  “Let’s do it!  You need to suit up anyway!”

 

He looked over at everyone else, who was largely ready to go already.  Katsuki, Momo, and Hitoshi had been wearing several parts of their hero costumes already, and for the others all they had to do was speak the magic words, so he nodded.

 

“Trixx, let’s pounce.”

 

They clipped the brooch right above where the necklace rested, the very tips of the jeweled feathers brushing the fur ruff.

 

“Trixx, Duusuu, unify.”

 

The changes to the outfit were obvious.  All of the grey of the under armor was replaced with deep indigo, the foxglove flowers embroidered on the sleeves had become iris flowers instead, their chest had the delicate gold filigree ray pattern that Iris had, and the tassels on the mask had been replaced with dainty peacock feathers.

 

“Call me Foxis,” they grumbled, “since that’s the easiest way to combine the names.  Princess, I’ll be borrowing a compact.”

 

She blinked, startled, but nodded.  “Sure?”

 

They stalked into the other room, plucking a feather from their fan and blowing it gently to a makeup compact.  It settled in and the compact changed to dark blue, but otherwise stood still.  They scooped it up, opened it, and snapped it in half.  The half with the mirror, they chucked carelessly at the wall, where it expanded to a swirl of blue that the miraculous heroes recognized easily as the same color as Fille’s portals.

 

They turned to Gachou.  “I’m assuming you have a more specific location for me?”

 

He nodded, and Daredevil swooped down, began to glow green, and then fluttered over to Foxis.  They startled, but the portal cleared to reveal the outside of a warehouse, and even the people who weren’t magic sensitive flinched at the power pouring from it.

 

Gachou took back his butterfly and smiled.  “Glad that works more consistently, now.  Any last minute things?”

 

They all exchanged a glance before stepping through the portal grimly.  It closed behind them and Foxis snapped the humming compact closed, slipping it into a pocket.  “In case we need to return.”

 

Chat Noir took a deep breath and squared his shoulders. “Well,” he said cheerfully, “shall we?”

 


 

Tomura shifted as he looked around the warehouse.  The sun was just barely setting.  “Sensei?”

 

“Ah, Tomura,” his deep voice made the man (boy) stand at attention, “right on time.”

 

Magne looked around with a frown.  “Not to offend, but what’s with the symbols on the ground?  Is this cult stuff?”

 

Sensei laughed, deep and rich.  “I suppose you could say that.  No, it is magic.  With this, I will finally turn the tides and we will reshape society.  Doctor?”

 

“Preparations are almost finished,” the weaselly man nodded, “and you’re certain you want to do this… here?”

 

Tomura glanced at the nomu tanks again.  One of them was almost on top of the circle Sensei had carved into the floor, the symbols taking up spaces the size of his head.

 

“What better place,” the man said genially, dismissing the lack of respect from the doctor, “than for my new masterpiece to see my old ones?  Kurogiri, you’re dismissed until I call on you.”

 

The misty man bobbed his head.  “Of course, master.”

 

He disappeared in a swirl of smoke and Tomura couldn’t help the feeling of discomfort that welled up in him.  He met Dabi’s eyes and saw the curiosity warring with foreboding that he felt himself, but he reflexively sneered at the burnt man (boy), looking away.  His two league members (the last two left, everyone else arrested) shifted behind him, and he forced himself to relax.  No need to get his party riled up just because this felt weird.

 

“Magic, Sensei?”

 

All for One grinned, the expression visible even behind his metal mask.  “Indeed!  Something I learned of in my youth, but I hadn’t had the pieces to actually perform any.  And this here, this is the most powerful magic one can do.  With this, we will be unstoppable, Tomura.”

 

He nodded slowly.  “Awesome.”

 

“Yes, it will be awesome.”

 

His inflection on it was enough that it made Tomura think of the non slang version of the word, awe-some.  Inspiring awe.  Or fear.  Is that what that discomfort was?

 

“I have called you all here,” he stood, appearing as a magnanimous king before his subjects, “to behold this great event.  You should feel honored.”

 

Dabi shifted and Tomura just knew the idiot was going to open his mouth and say something stupid.  “Honored, huh?  So what’s this magic going to do?”

 

Sensei laughed, brushing aside the skepticism.  “This ritual calls and binds great power, of course.  Power that can then be used to eliminate anyone desired.  It is a lost art, not done in perhaps thousands of years!  Millennia, even.  I will be the first in this lifetime and several before it to even attempt such a thing.  And I will succeed.”

 

It sounded like an oath, and Tomura couldn’t help but swallow, even as a grin started to tug at his lips.  Sensei would finally have the power he deserved!  He and Tomura would crush hero society together.

 

The last light of the sun faded and the air shifted as if in anticipation of something.  Sensei hummed and took off his mask, holding it gently and letting his smug grin be seen by all.  “It’s time.”

 

He walked into the center of the circle.

 

“I call upon the forces of nature.  Hear me.”

 

The edges of the circle began to glow softly, and Magne did a double take.  Tomura probably would have too, if he hadn’t seen the ever so gradual light.  It wasn’t enough to illuminate anything in the otherwise darkened warehouse, and it was competing with the quietly humming tanks to be the brightest light source.

 

“Long have I pondered you, O kwami.  Long have I embodied you.  Hear me.”

 

The glow grew and the air felt charged with barely restrained power.  Tomura’s breath caught and he felt like his heart was going to beat out of his chest.  He felt weak in the face of this power.  This was magic.  Dabi stumbled into him and he allowed it.  It was taking everything in him to stay standing as well.

 

“I offer you conduits,” he gestured around the warehouse, “everything but me is yours!  Hear me!”

 

Tomura frowned.  Dabi cursed and tried to push himself up, but stumbled, only succeeding in pulling them both to the ground.  Magne wobbled on her feet and Tomura’s head jerked to see the doctor had fallen, heaving for breath.  Something stirred in his breast and this time he knew it was fear.  The door to the warehouse burst open and eight costumed people stormed in.  He sneered reflexively, especially when he noticed three of those 1-A brats.  They all stared at Sensei in shock and horror.

 

“You’re too late,” he cackled, “I summon thee!  Kwami of Fear, DISMA!”

 

The last bit of strength seemed to leave Tomura all at once, being expelled from his lungs in a wheeze, and he looked up, desperately.  The betrayal hadn’t hit yet, though he was sure it would soon.  Sensei did this to Tomura and his League, this was planned.   The air was rippling as something appeared, hovering in front of All for One as he offered the mask.  Tomura couldn’t hear the words he spoke, everything was muffled.

 

Suddenly in crystal clarity, there was a voice directly in his ear.

 

“Shigaraki Tomura.  Shimura Tenko.  You are going to die.”

 

He scoffed.  Tell him something he didn’t know.

Notes:

we have reached the point in my notes where "Izuku Does Something Inadvisable(TM)" lmao

ngl in planning, a lot more of the league were going to die/be arrested but then i went "wait shit no i need them for later" so now magne and dabi get to be sacrificed to the kwami summoning. further on the summoning, the circle and all those funny words? completely unnecessary. i mean, they're nice, sure, sort of forces the kwami to listen and show up, but ngl, if you've been thinking bout em for a while, just saying their name will do it, as we will see in one of the "what ifs" later

big fan of our Duchess and Marquis, idk wtf to call katsuki, because gami is guard captain. he could be a knight, i guess, since they're technically different, but im also pretty sure gami has been called "knight" all the time so in this set up they're pretty interchangeable, oops lmao. big fan of the idea of champions being like wizarding familiars tho, and i know for a fact most of them would be delighted by that comparison (lamia, for one, is like "yooo i can be the venomous snake that kills people! :D" and izzy would go "why are you so set on being evil???"). very tempted to just call katsuki lord, but he'll demand king because he's like that, and technically the position IS open lmao

see you next time for tomura :)

Chapter 37: Forsaken

Summary:

Last time, All for One finally summoned and bound his chosen kwami - Disma, kwami of Fear. At the very end, Shigaraki Tomura got a little voice in his head...

Notes:

lmao this has been in the works for a while, but something in Izzy really looks at these villains and goes "its free real estate" instead of championing his friends lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Shigaraki Shimura Tomura Tenko had had a life full of struggle.

 

Even before he killed his entire family, his life had not been easy.  He didn’t really remember all that much, to be honest.  He just remembered fear.  It was something he felt like he knew pretty well.  Ironic, since that’s what killed him- His father had been an abusive piece of shit.  Early, the hatred for heroes had manifested.  Had festered in that home.  Heroes were bad, because liking them hurt.   His mother had been a wilting flower in the face of his father, and his sister had kept herself safe in the only way a child knew how, by deflecting all the blame and pain onto someone else.  Now, in hindsight, he could begrudgingly admit that it had been smart of her.  Back then, it had just stung every time she betrayed him.  At least that meant he was prepared for the feeling-

 

Hmm.

 

He’d loved the dog.  So much.  Animals were nice, they loved without judgement.  If you were nice to them, their affection was unconditional.  When was anything ever unconditional ever again-   Dogs don’t lash out unless they have a reason.  Sometimes that reason was the fact that they’d been trained to do so.  Pointed at the enemy the heroes and told to attack to tear them down, to tear them all down .

 

It had kind of gotten better when Sensei had found him.

 

Again, in hindsight, sketchy as hell!  Here Sensei was, talking about how Tomura had always been a second choice, taken just because the reason his father had hated heroes was because of his mother, Tenko’s grandmother, All for One’s enemy it’d been convenient.  How Tomura was Plan B.  How he’d have taken over Tomura’s body in the end by offering him power.  How he’d pivoted back to Plan A.

 

Tenko couldn’t find it in himself to be surprised that both plans ended in his death.  There was no father figure in his life that ever liked him, anyway.

 

His life was leaving him, he knew.  Dabi was already dead.  Magne was on her last weak breaths.  He spared a single thought for Toga.  He was glad she’d gotten out, and hoped that the heroes weren’t treating her like shit.  Maybe she was dead.

 

“She’s not.  I talked to her earlier.  She’s happy.”

 

Oh.  Well that was good.  But Tenko Tomura was still dying.

 

“I can’t save you, I’m sorry.”

 

He scoffed.  Of course not.  No hero could ever save poor little Tomura Tenko.

 

“But I can avenge you.  Or, well.  You can.”

 

He paused for a millisecond, knowing time felt slower, but the unasked desperate question was answered anyway.

 

“All for One has turned his back on you.  He’s used you and your party as fodder for a ritual and never intended to let you live in the first place.  You will die here, and he will still succeed, because we can’t technically stop him yet.”

 

Well then what was the point-

 

“But.  But you can make it hurt.  He’s already injured, right?  And he gave you this wonderful decay quirk.  Will you go quietly?”

 

Hell fucking no.

 

“So you’re willing to work with me?  A hero?”

 

…Why not?  One last huzzah.  If tearing things down was what Sensei had built him for, then tear things down he would.

 

“Then, for as long as I can sustain you, you are Forsaken, and you will make him regret.  Metamorphosis.”

 

Life was breathed into his lungs as foreign power rippled through him, strengthening his weakened muscles and making his heart pump again, instead of the weak sputtering it had been clinging to.  Power crackled and withered at his fingertips and he absently trailed one down the concrete in front of him, watching with idle amusement as the very concrete cracked and turned to powder.  He pushed off the ground and stood, red eyes burning behind a curtain of steel blue hair and a hand that he’d claimed as a trophy from the last shitty father.  Everything about him was dry as dust, but he bared his teeth in a grin.

 

“Sensei,” he crooned, “if you didn’t like me, you just had to tell me.  No need to kill me and my friends.”

 

All for One frowned, but paused in fitting the mask on his face.  “Tomura.  You… survived.  My congratulations.”

 

He snorted.  “No I didn’t.”

 

He didn’t wait for the confusion to settle before lunging, fingers outstretched.

 

He knew he was like a shambling corpse, and he felt it.  He knew that the sparks of magic through him were the only things making his heart pump and his lungs inflate and his muscles move.  He was a shell of a man, a zombie temporarily risen from the dead with seemingly mindless lunges and a lack of coordination.  He couldn’t afford to put more strength into his limbs, feeling the power burning out of him even as Gachou pushed more his way, but every time his fingers brushed against something, they cracked and desiccated, eagerly sucking the energy out of things.  It was only healing quirks that kept the power at bay, but with each finger print, they grew.

 

“Tomura,” All for One growled behind his new mask, “what on earth are you doing?”

 

“Oh no,” he gave a raspy chuckle, “I’m Forsaken!  And you,” he managed to wrap a hand around a wrist before Air Cannon blew him back, and he coughed at the impact, feeling the warehouse wall crumble behind him, “you,” he wheezed, “deserve to be fucking dust.”

 

The man took a menacing step towards him, but the eight hero brats immediately jumped in.  It didn’t matter, he could feel most of his power leaving.  Little bits of it lingered in each of the surface level wounds he’d dealt, and as Gachou knelt next to him, he absently flexed his fingers.

 

“I’m sorry,” and was this brat crying?  Over him? The hero took a breath, “there’s nothing I can do.  Disma is stronger.”

 

“Whatever,” he rasped, “can my shit be cured?”

 

“…Not by a quirk.”

 

He smiled viciously and yanked all his power to one spot with his last breaths.  “Good,” he heard All for One cry out in outrage, “I needed to expand my collection.”

 

His last breath was spent on a breathless cackle as All for One raised his stump of a hand, and he completely missed the wave of fear, already too far gone.  He didn’t feel the outpouring of rage.  All he felt was vicious satisfaction.  He had been Forsaken, but he did not go quietly.  May the bastard choke on his victory.

 

“Disma, transform me.”

 


 

The very moment the kwami had been summoned, a sense of dread overtook all of them.  Momo swallowed heavily even as Gachou slipped behind them and released a subtle butterfly.  Her gaze looked on the tiny form brimming with power.  For some reason, the kwami couldn’t seem to settle on what it was, watching everything with wide eyes and saying nothing.  Her fingers twitched with the need to move, but they all jolted back when Shigaraki stumbled to his feet and lunged.

 

It seemed to snap Ladybug out of her trance (and her casual reveal that she hadn’t just been the guardian, as she’d implied, but Ladybug herself- all of their identities had been revealed like a curtain being pulled back and she’d had a moment of breathless laughter at the might of the magic that masked them) and some of her yoyo unspooled.

 

“Foxis,” she snapped, “we’ll need cover.  Chat, can you check the nomu for signs of life?  Nami, Gen, Zero, Blank.  We’re going to have to fight him, Chat and Foxis can join when they’re ready.  I doubt Shigaraki is going to last for long.  Where’s…?”

 

They all flinched as there was an explosion of sound and wind and their enemy was launched into and partially through one of the warehouse walls.  Gachou fluttered over to him and they spoke in hushed tones.

 

“GO!”

 

They all moved without thinking, training kicking in and Momo, no, Genesis let armor and a blow gun ripple out of her skin.  She glanced over to see Shigaraki baring his teeth in a facsimile of a grin.  He flexed his hand.  All for One gave a strangled cry and they all jolted to see his hand fall off, skin and muscle and bone flaking away from where the champion (for he must be) had touched him.

 

“Disma, transform me.”

 

The shifting kwami got sucked into the mask and they all stumbled back from the bright light.  When they could see again, he stood above them looking largely as he had, but with a hand made of writhing shadows where his old one had been.  His mask crawled up his face like veins, reminding her starkly of Overhaul when he had absorbed just one of his subordinates, and it looked like a maw of grinning and jagged teeth.  Her knees shook and she put the end of her dart gun into the ground, pushing off to keep herself upright.

 

While All for One had been plenty menacing before, able to put off enough killing intent to drive civilians to their knees, transformed he exuded an aura enough to drive them to their knees, and it was only clutching at each other or holding onto things that kept them upright.  They couldn’t move from the aura he put off.

 

“How amusing,” he flexed the writhing shadows in contemplation, “I can feel the raw energy, the magic that powers me now, drawn by the life force of the doctor, the nomu, the pitiful league…  So unrefined, I suppose I will have to mold it over time, yes?  Let’s see, first I can come up with one of your little names…  Phobos and Deimos are gods of fear, of course, but stealing their names seems uncouth.  There is, of course, the most basic word for fear, Kyoufu.  Phobia, terror, dismay, horror, fright, panic…  Hmm, that should do.  I suppose I can be addressed as Theophobia.  Technically, Zeusophobia is fear of gods, but fear of religion is close enough and doesn’t feel so much like stealing.  Yes, Theophobia will do.”

 

“Not going to lie,” Mindblank choked out, “I kind of don’t care what you want to be called.”

 

All for One snapped out a laugh with such menace that they all flinched, and he seemed to look them over.  “I could kill you here.  Part of me says I should.  Part of me says I should end your farces of hero careers and let no one know what is to come.  But the other part of me is curious to see you struggle.  Because, well, look at you.  I haven’t even done anything and you’re trembling like wet kittens.”

 

He chuckled as they tensed and twitched and managed to contain the shadows into something that resembled a hand.  “Let’s see.  My power is so… unrefined, right now.  I’m sure there must be a trick to this.  After all, all of your miraculous come with named abilities.  Perhaps,” he straightened voice taking on a distinct giddy grin to it, “we can do that, yes!”

 

He walked closer to them, laughing merrily when they scrambled back, and he stopped.  “Yes, that should do nicely,” he said warmly, and it sounded and felt so wrong for how sincere it rang, “do you know of the F’s of fear, children?  There is some debate on the number of F’s, of course.  The two most common, Fight or Flight.  But you all exhibited Freeze quite well, and it wouldn’t be right to not throw Fawn on there as well.  But for this case,” he took in a deep breath and let it out in a sigh of contentment, “yes, let’s have you live to see my triumph and spread the word, should you so choose.”

 

The shadows stretched from his hand.

 

“Flight.”

 

It was like a flip had been switched in their brains and their previous scrambling looked like mere rocking on their feet for the speed at which they exited the warehouse, expertly dodging around everything in their paths and going any direction that was away from the heart pounding agony that had overtaken them.  Genesis had eyes for no one and nothing that wasn’t away, and soon she stumbled, heart in her throat, and looked around wildly.  Her heart was beginning to calm, but she didn’t see anyone else.

 

“Gen?!”

 

She perked up.  “Mindblank!  Over here!”

 

Her bodyguard and friend peaked his head around a corner and breathed a sigh of relief.  “Thank goodness,” he muttered as he approached her, eyes flicking across her and around them, “looks like I didn’t go far.  Dad’s training must have held up a little.”

 

She let out a breathless giggle.  “Looks like you couldn’t resist me, no.”

 

His breath hitched a little and she wanted to break out in hysterical laughter.  Why did she say that?!

 

She was saved from having to correct herself by Gachou leaping off a building.  Her heart lurched before his wings caught the wing and he just glided safely to the street.  “Everyone else is on their way,” he let out a puff of air, eyes still a little frantic, “since the rest of us have easy ways to track each other.  Oh, um, Foxis got Ground Zero already, and once everyone’s here we’re going home to… talk.”

 

They huddled there, trying to suppress the shaking.  Hitoshi stepped up beside her and the press of his arm to hers was enough to stave off most of the unnatural chill.  The other five came over and around the buildings like ghosts, everyone pale, and Foxis snapped the mirror compact in half again, tossing it to a wall and letting it open up back in the quiet and still apartment.  It closed behind them and they took the feather back, slotting it into their fan, before murmuring under their breath.  Duusuu popped out with a slight flash of light, and everyone took that as their cue to detransform as well, letting the kwami eat and float around.

 

“Disma,” Izuku croaked, “kwami of fear.  One of a pair.”

 

Marinette swallowed heavily.  “So now we need Dandy.  Whatever they are.”

 

She looked to Tikki but the ladybug kwami shook her head.  “You must discover it on your own,” she said apologetically, “especially if you are to summon her.”

 

Momo latched onto that.  “So she isn’t already bound?”

 

Tikki’s brow pinched.  “I don’t know,” she slowly, looking at Plagg, “but surely we would have noticed?  Already, I feel the universe is teetering out of balance with Disma’s use…”

 

Plagg huffed.  “Dunno.  What do the baby guardians say?  They were almost done, right?”

 

Kagami whipped out her phone.  “We could call them,” she said, “it’s five pm in Greece and 10 am in New York.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “How do you just know that off the top of your head?”

 

“Math.  Also phone widgets that have world clocks.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“The girls are no doubt still busy dealing with Chloe’s mother,” Felix scoffed, “and doesn’t Luka have a concert coming up?”

 

Kagami hummed, clearly displeased, but conceding the point.  “I’ll text them, then.  They only had a few miraculous left, if I recall correctly.  I believe it was just the salmon for the American team and just Pisces for Luka.”

 

Hitoshi snorted.  “Who knew the fish would be the last hold outs?  But don’t we know what both of those are already?”

 

Marinette groaned.  “Salmon of Return.  Pisces of Unity.  Great.  So now we might have to look into other places-”

 

“Not necessarily,” Izuku interrupted, “because we could just need to summon her.  If we can figure out what she is representing.”

 

Adrien bit his lip.  “What’s the opposite of fear?  Love?”

 

“Apathy,” Izuku and Marinette said immediately, exchanging a wry glance.

 

“Apathy isn’t the opposite of fucking fear!”

 

“No, Katsuki,” Kagami rolled her eyes, “they were referring to love.  One would assume Ren would remember this based on the disaster he almost caused.  Had I my wits about me at the time, I would have gutted both of you cousins where you stood for what you did.”

 

“It was an amok,” Izuku threw up his hands, “you can’t bring this up every time you find fault in my partner!”

 

“Opposite of fear, people,” Hitoshi snapped his fingers, “fate of the universe rests on us.”

 

“Well-”

 

“Sugarcube, shut up.”

 

Momo wracked her brain.  “Knowledge?  Because you cannot fear what you understand?  Their root concept is Mind, isn’t it?”

 

Hitoshi made a face.  “No, not knowledge.  Whoever said that understanding something made you less afraid has clearly never met Izzy and his ocean facts.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“Courage,” Katsuki grunted, “there’s that shit about being brave is acting even when you’re afraid, right?”

 

“Courage and bravery are technically two separate concepts,” Marinette grumbled rubbing her forehead, “but that doesn’t feel right either.”

 

Momo looked over the group, seeing their frustration wipe away the last traces of terror.  All for One’s power had been lingering all this time, but now their contemplation had pushed the last dregs away.  Determination, maybe? Joy?  But no, even as she thought it, it felt wrong.  Her eyes fell on Izuku as he slowly blinked, realization dawning on his face.

 


 

He thought of Eri.  How fear had been her baseline for so long.  How she hadn’t been able to muster up the idea of escape.

 

“It’s hope.”

 

He thought of how she’d been as Stardust.  How she’d been filled to the brim with hope and how the fear had fled like mist in sunlight.

 

He looked up.  “The opposite of fear is hope.”  His eyes flicked to Tikki and Plagg.  “Isn’t it?”

 

Plagg grinned, showing off fangs.  “The caterpillar figured it out!”

 

“Okay,” Felix nodded slowly, “I see it.  So now we see if she’s already bound.”

 

Hitoshi raised his hand.  “How?”

 

“Easy,” Marinette grumbled as she straightened, “Dandy, Kwami of Hope!”

 

They waited for a moment, but the air didn’t even stir.

 

“Shit,” Katsuki grumbled, “that means she’s been bound, doesn’t it?”

 

Felix scowled.  “There’s no way.  We were lucky with Flo and Anansi, they had counter balances and were used around the same time.  Disma was just bound, and someone somewhere would have been able to tell if another alpha kwami had been summoned and bound.  There's no way she was summoned and just never used.  The universe would be going through catastrophes if Dandy was active!”

 

“All of the Constellation, Spirit, and Jungle miraculous were lost,” Kagami muttered, “so perhaps she’s also simply lost.”

 

Izuku bit his lip.

 

But where?

 


 

Eri swung her feet under the breakfast table.  Hitoshi was coming back soon from his sleepover with Izuchou and the Jester and the Princess and also Tosh’s snake girlfriend Mo.  She looked up at Yamadad and Dadzawa as they were holding hands.  She really liked them and was glad that they liked each other just as much as the Jester Prince and the Princess did.  And like Izuchou and Felix!  They seemed a lot happier recently, even if Yamadad was always asking her if she really really really wanted to be a Cat.  But she definitely did.  Especially once Dadzawa told her that Tosh and Mo could only get married for real if she was a really good Cat.  She’d already made one couple very happy, so she was determined to do it again!  They got all red when she asked them about it, but then they looked up at the other one, whoever wasn’t talking to her at that moment (because based on how panicked Yamadad and Dadzawa had gotten when she’d asked, she needed to ease them into it, so best not to ask them in front of the other), so she knew she was right.

 

She’d only been free for a few weeks, but already, the idea of the future ensured that the lingering fear that she’d felt for forever was gone.  She’d be the best Cat so Tosh could marry Mo!  She was really pretty and her smiles made Eri feel light, like she’d never be afraid again, like she could just float away.

 

Life was good.

 

She was so happy.

Notes:

yes, our opposite is hope! i will admit, i did take the symbol of evil/symbol of fear/symbol of peace/symbol of hope thing a bit lol. iirc, canon evil/peace are afo and all might, and fear/hope were shig/mido, so i felt like mirroring that dichotomy here was preferred. but will they be able to find her in time? or will afo send the world caterwauling out of balance, uncaring of how things will self correct?

i wanted to end on eri because she has had little hints about this mirroring for a while now! the fear/hope dichotomy is never so stark as it is in a little girl, so hopefully the foreshadowing was enough (since i've gotten a few comments about your guesses, we'll say yes lol)

see you later!

oh, we also got some static fanart!

Chapter 38: Disma/Duola

Notes:

it will soon be clear but i would like to APOLOGIZE if people thought the ending to the last chapter meant eri had soemthing to do with hope - she DOES NOT IN ANY WAY HAVE SOMETHING TO DO WITH ANY MIRACULOUS, i literally just wanted to check in with her and see how she was settling in with the yamazawas. playing matchmaker, apparently, since she was already so successful. anyway, no, eri is jsut a six year old girl now, and she's enjoying it immensely. she'd not getting dragged into this. her only connection to hope is the fact that i used her as a way for izzy to figure it out, and that's it. thank you.

without further ado, a chapter i have been very excited for...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Disma was curious.

 

His binder was a very talkative man.  It had been many long years since Disma had had anyone to talk to, or been able to talk back.  He wasn’t used to talking, but it seemed like his binder didn’t mind that.  He loved to talk, and didn’t care that Disma didn’t respond.  When he was around his binder, his form often shifted between a few things, notably a human skull, a vague shape dripping with some sort of red liquid, and a kwami version of a boy with white hair.  Of course, Disma couldn’t literally turn into a human, but he was enough to remind his binder of the things that he feared.  Every time he saw the boy, he commanded Disma to change or leave his sight.

 

Sometimes, they’d encounter other people, and his form would change more with every person he saw.  So many people were afraid of so many different things.  Some of them seemed silly, in Disma’s eyes.  Cockroaches and floating lights and the dark.  Humans were afraid of everything under the sun!  Probably also the sun, but Disma hadn’t encountered anyone who feared the sun yet.  He figured he could give it time.

 

His binder spoke at length of being a god.  It was no wonder Disma was often a humanoid.  A representative of everything his binder was trying not to be.  He didn’t seem to realize that mere possession of Disma was not enough to make him something other than human.  His magic reserves were pitiful, which is why Disma had to kill four people and also ten of those almost-people that had been in the tanks.  They felt even less than the humans did, charged with that not-magic that swam in his binder.  He was slowly adjusting to it, letting his own power mold around it the longer his binding was worn by the binder.

 

He hadn’t really… known everything, coming into this.  He’d known that humans were binding them, of course.  Gimmi had been the first, saying, “we’re being torn in two” before it was Tikki and Plagg, his first true siblings.  They had enough time to say they were being summoned before they were gone forever, and then the three of them split into six.  They were weaker that way, less overarching, but it felt nice to have more kwami to talk to.  Lumii and Yin and Yang and Gimmi had been big and slow and hard to talk with, but as Ashaa and Jiini and Disma and Dandy and Flo and Anansi they could talk and talk.

 

Ashaa and Jiini went next.

 

Ashaa had panicked, tentacles going in every direction as they tried to logic their way out of what was happening, how it hadn’t felt like long at all, but Jiini just giggled and floated, the little strings coming off of them giving them one last stinging caress before they were swept out of the dimension that sidestepped the humans just a bit.

 

In an even shorter amount of time, they summoned Dandy.  His other half.  She fluttered for a moment with a gasp before she was ripped away and Disma had keened and waited.

 

And waited.

 

And waited.

 

But they hadn’t wanted him, had they?  The humans hadn’t wanted Fear at all.  Just Hope.

 

Flo and Anansi had tried to calm him as he shrieked and raged and trembled and mourned.  She was gone, his other half was torn from him and everything in him pulsed to get her back.  Then Anansi was gone, and it was just him and Flo.  The time between summonings got shorter every time, and before he knew it, she was gone as well.

 

And then it was just him.

 

Suddenly, time stretched before him like it would never stop, and he feared (of course he did) that the only time he would see Dandy, the only time he’d see any of his siblings, would be when it was time to join together and end and begin again.  When Universe would form, compress, die, and explode into pieces yet again.  It felt like he was nothing, in that empty space that had once been full of talking and bickering and that thing humans called love.

 

Then he heard it.

 

It was like pulses through the space.  It brought him to focus, made him forget the loss for a moment and for the first time in who knows how long (it's not like they had to deal with the passage of time) he felt… curious.  Nervous, of course, it was still him, but he was curious.  It was like Ashaa, stretching out their tentacles like feelers when they all turned off their senses and tried to find each other in a game, each little sucker sticking briefly to intangible things as they tried to find the others.  Like Jiini had blobbed over one of them and the little strings tickled them before they giggled and floated off again, letting the cosmic wind take them where they may.  Disma approached the ripples, of course.  Like a pond or a puddle where there was a water droplet that struck it, he got closer and closer to the epicenter.  It took less time than there was between Anansi and Flo.

 

If he’d had a choice, he would have gone for someone who felt and understood fear, rather than someone who caused it.  He’d felt it over the years, of course.  Echoes of people in terrible situations, but none of them had had either the inclination or the magical aptitude to cut through his grief and anxiety and draw him near enough to touch.  This person, however, was purposeful.  Searching.  He couldn’t help but be swept up in it like Jiini in a current or like he was caught up in one of Anansi’s webs.

 

Finally he heard it.

 

“DISMA.”

 

He jolted, then, and was suddenly assaulted by so many sensations.  It was everything and nothing like the space he had lingered in for eons, and it was so much more.   He saw his summoner, eyes locked onto him as he spoke words that pierced Disma like fish hooks and dragged into the offered mask. He felt the energy that could only be Tikki and Plagg, but it was muted, even after so long, and he couldn’t look away from the curved metal that was presented to him.  He touched it briefly, shifted immediately into a hollow box made of rods and then shifted away again.  This was his, now.  His binding.  He was stuck here, and suddenly he understood why no one had ever returned.  They couldn’t return.  This was confining and restrictive and he knew he could go to the far ends of Universe’s empty shell and still be drawn back to this mask at the whim of whoever held it, as long as they had the magic.

 

His binder did not have the magic.  He was strong in the twisted energy that permeated the air, but natural magic that resonated with kwami, no, that he had a mere cupful of.  Disma could feel the people around him, using other kwami that were bound to other objects, some of them had far more magic than this man.  It explained the empty shells he’d let drain to force open the barrier between the kwami space and here, to drag Disma through.

 

He considered, briefly, fleeing to the ends of the shell.  Putting lightyears in between him and his binder.  But.  But then he’d also be fleeing her.   He could feel her.  She was far, as humans were concerned.  Almost on the other side of this spinning ball of rock and water and humanity.  Sleeping, and feeling like she, like him, had only been used once.  There was enough of her that his one time of being part of his binder hadn’t made things a disaster, but he knew a few more times would do it.  It didn’t help that his binder liked to use him.  Sometimes just to transform and gloat, to talk about himself and all the things he would do.  He’d confided that he was going to give the heroes a week to regroup and struggle to find a solution.  Time to come up with a futile attempt to defeat him.  After all, Theophobia was a god.

 

Disma didn’t like his binder much.  But Tikki and Plagg were here.  Surely they remembered their sister?  Surely they knew where she slumbered?

 

He would do anything to see Dandy again.

 

His dove.

 

Hope is a thing with feathers,” he sang to himself, “Fear is a thing with claws…”

 


 

Luka put down his phone with a sigh.  Everyone was feeling a thread of panic, and he felt like he couldn’t help.  He just needed Virgo to “remember” where she’d last seen Pisces, but she was being strangely recalcitrant.  While it had felt like pulling teeth to try and get legends out of her, her spontaneous recall of her family had come whenever he least expected it.  The rest of the Constellation kwami were highly amused by this, but offered no insights as to where the rest of them might have gone.  They were more than happy to talk about themselves, how they’d been used, and where they’d ended up, but none of them could offer insights as to where the rest might have gone.

 

Sass hissed beside him.  “It ssseemsss asss if we will never find Hope at thisssss rate.  But…”

 

“But it feels like we’re so close,” Luka murmured in agreement.  “Perhaps if I was a better guardian, more actually capable of what Marinette and Felix can do…”

 

Virgo popped up.  “Is someone saying you’re a bad guardian?  Maybe your paramours?”

 

She always spat the word out like it was offensive, but Luka couldn’t muster more than half a smile at her antics.  “No.  I’m saying it.  I can’t wield all miraculous, after all.  Strictly order.”

 

“Our first guardian was just chaos, you know.”

 

He blinked.  “Duola?  Odd.  I thought the Order didn’t train people like us to be guardians.”

 

She snarled, and it looked entirely out of place on her lamb face, but she flew closer and he automatically held out a hand for her to snuggle into as she often liked to when she was distressed.  He glanced around, but didn’t see Aries in that room of the penthouse.  Jagged was still going to be gone for several hours, busy being out on the town with Penny (he honestly wondered when the man would pop the question, at this rate) so all the kwami were probably watching TV.  It was one of their favorite things about the “new” world, and if he was still he could hear the faint noises coming from the far off room.

 

“The Order,” which apparently deserved as much vehemence as his partners, “was a stain.  They pushed our guardian too far!  Had she been any less powerful, any less prepared, we would have killed her!”

 

He hummed a calming melody and let his thumb stroke her head, bringing her slightly closer.  “They used her to make more miraculous, right?”

 

She gave a jerky nod.  “It was only her long years in their service that saved her.”

 

“What did she do?”

 

“She was a ladybug,” Virgo said promptly, and he blinked, “and a dragon and a rooster and a few times a monkey but they liked her best as a ladybug.”

 

He opened and closed his mouth a few times before giving a short hum.  “That’s… a lot.”

 

Virgo sniffed, eyes welling with tears.  “She was so tired.   She fought back after they tried to use me.  Joined a coup.  And then the people who she’d fought with turned around and tried to kill her.  Said she was too powerful.  We wrote a ballad about it, actually.  Her life.”

 

“That’s… lovely.  Can I hear it?”

 

She huffed.  “Maybe.  She didn’t like it much.  It hurt to think of the friends she lost to them.  The peacock.  The horse.  After that, she ran away and lived as a hermit for a while, here.  People thought she was odd, but sometimes people would ask her for help, or they’d tell a story of a nearby thing, and she’d give out one of us.”

 

She looked up at him with big eyes.  “But then the Order came back.”

 

She burst into tears.  “It was our fault.  She made more, because people needed help and she wanted to help, and then they figured out where she lived so she had to-”

 

She cut herself off with a sob and Sass flew in as well, the two of them offering what comfort they could give, but she was inconsolable for a few minutes.  Finally, her tears ceased and she took deep breaths, rubbing her face into his hand with short bleats.

 

“She was dying, then,” she rasped, “we finally took too much.  She used an order miraculous that was too strong for her and it poisoned her.  So she helped a few last people and then scattered us so the new Order couldn’t find us.  I was the only one to know where everyone went.  I was to guard the box until someone came for it.  But no one did.”

 

Luka grimaced.  “I did.  And the Order is gone.”

 

She snorted.  “She tried twice.  Once in desperation, once in bitter revenge.  They still rose up again.”

 

“Well,” he said dryly, “the temple was wiped off the map about two hundred years ago, if that helps.”

 

She huffed.  “Good.  They deserved it.”

 

She snuffled into him some more and he heard an explosion coming from the TV.  He raised an eyebrow.  They’d been working their way through Netflix, but most of their picks had been what he would consider historical fiction, things with nobility and knights and princesses and dragons and magic.  Not to say that historical fiction couldn’t feature explosions, but that had distinctly sounded like a bomb.  He heard them erupt in cheers and squinted, trying to pick out any dialogue.  He exchanged a glance with Sass, but the kwami shrugged.

 

“Why are you upset?”

 

He jolted out of his musings to blink down at the serious lamb kwami.  “Hmm?  Oh, well, there’s an enemy our Grand Guardians are fighting; or at least, trying to.  He summoned one half of a pair, and we’ve discovered the other half was already bound.  The problem is, we don’t know where.”

 

She stared harder.  “Who?”

 

“Fear was summoned, so we’re looking for Hope.  Dandy, she’s called.”

 

Virgo cocked her head.  “What would you do if you found her?”

 

He hummed.  “Enlist her help.  Find a holder.  Defeat him.  Keep the world from going out of balance.  I imagine Aries might be willing to help me stop the world from going pear shaped, but I can’t imagine even the kwami of balance would be able to correct things for very long.”

 

“She can’t.  They already tried that.”

 

He blinked.  “What?”

 

Virgo shook her head, but not in a negative fashion.  More like she was shaking off water.  “Aries was second.  They wanted balance, so they could use alpha kwami without consequence if they didn’t desire their other half.  They were irritated by the Cat.  He’d done something, sunk a city, I think.  She could correct a bit, but not enough.  Pisces was next, to try and unify powers without the strain of actually unifying miraculous.”

 

He blinked.  “You know, we just discovered that was possible.”

 

“Good,” she said, “it’s not good for you.  Unless you’re a guardian and using an order and a chaos, if you stick to your alignment and just double up then it has the potential to overwhelm you.  And if you’re misaligned and use one of each, it will probably just kill you.  Next was Capricorn,” she said, “fusion.  It was ugly, and when used properly, more like the peacock than the butterfly.  They didn’t like that.  Then there was me.  To correct their mistakes.  To purify.”

 

“And then Duola fought back.”

 

Virgo sniffed again, and he had a moment to be alarmed before she steeled herself.  “Nothing she did was good enough for them, but she didn’t want us to be used over and over while they tried the next terrible thing.  So she summoned Libra.  Karma.”

 

They sat in contemplative silence for a moment before Virgo shook herself.  “But you said you’re looking for Hope.  What if she didn’t want to be used?”

 

“Well,” he said slowly, “that would be… bad, but I assume she’s like the rest of you where she can technically use her power unfettered, and it will just be far more… more?”

 

Virgo hummed.  “So you’d let her be free, if she didn’t want to take a holder?”

 

He smiled.  “I let you be free, don’t I?  It’s in my vows to respect your wishes, your majesty.”

 

She sniffed imperiously, but smiled shyly into the meat of his thumb.  “Would you protect her?”

 

“Of course.”

 

Virgo looked at him for a few more moments before turning in his hand and amusing herself by wiggling his pinky around, playing with the rings he had adorning various fingers, and generally not looking at him.

 

“You know,” she said, “only the Order called her that.  Duola.  They said she didn’t deserve her name, so they changed it.”

 

“Oh.  I’m… sorry.”

 

She shook her head dismissively.  “They also knew many languages, surprisingly, and thought it was funny.  Duele.  Hurts.  Because she was a weapon they wielded.  But the people here, the Mycenaeans and the Minoans, then called her Pan.  Much better, for them.  Named after one of their nature gods, and a cuter nickname.”

 

Luka felt like something was tickling his brain.  “And… what did you call her?”

 

Virgo finally looked at him.  “Her full name… Panduola.  Or, as the Greeks knew her…”

 

“Pandora,” he breathed, body as taut as a bow string, “her name was Pandora.  This… this is Pandora’s Box.”

 

Virgo beamed at him, smile beatific.  “Yes!”

 

“And the last thing inside is hope,” he murmured, aware of Sass vibrating beside him, “we’ve had Dandy all along, haven’t we?”

 

“She scattered us,” Virgo confided, “because that’s the key.  As long as one of us remains away, the box will not open, and she will be safe.  Hope is the last, because when it is alone, it cannot be released.”

 

She flew from Luka’s hand with a giggle and twirl, stumbling over nothing as if she was still a newborn, and then she turned to him with a mischievous smile.

 

“Pleasure to make your acquaintance, my guardian,” she bleated, “I am Virgo, Kwami of Purity, and Guardian of Hope.  Would you like to know where Pisces was taken?”

 

Luka stared at her for a moment before giving a disbelieving laugh.

 

“We might actually be able to do this,” he muttered.

 

("Wait.  Oh my Lumii," Izuku said, "the book- the book literally mentioned this!  Mari!  Felix!  How did we forget that the book literally mentions that she bound an alpha kwami?!  ARGH-")

Notes:

AHAHAHAHAHA! IVE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS MOMENT! I think one or two people made the connection that this was Pandora's box beforehand, and one reader helpfully pointed out that I did have the book mention her summoning of an alpha kwami, but ngl everyone kind of forgot about that because they translated it once and then forgot to write it down - possibly because they assumed it was in the wheel and the wheel was a picture that is an excellent representation of all the kwami. regardless, it only took them a few days of frantic hair pulling for virgo to finally agree to let this happen. we all stan virgo, those miraculous were collected on her say so and not a moment sooner lmao.

in case you are wondering, more tales of the miraculous collection will be in a chapter in the offshoots! so we'll see more of luka, jagged, penny, and the constellation miraculous then, including all tales associated with them. libra, for example, is one of my favorites, but i won't spoil the myth she was used in.

i was glad to get a disma perspective - immutable concepts are surprisingly not that difficult to write, for some reason, so those words flowed well. we're encroaching on the end... now all we have to do is find a potential holder... and convince virgo to let her charge go. i'm sure it will be fine.

Chapter 39: A Second Conflict

Summary:

We've located Hope - time to fight back!

Notes:

i love dandy very much she's baby thank you

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Luka ended up bringing his whole box over, though every kwami but Virgo stayed inside it.

 

He pressed the star in the mosaic and there was a click before the top of the thick lid lifted, and they all leaned forward in anticipation.  The five (six, counting Luka) of them were situated in the girls’ apartment, circled around the coffee table.

 

Under the lid was a long strip of white fabric, tattered around the edges like it had been torn from someone’s hem.  It was visibly a different texture than most clothes they knew, and as it was exposed to the air it slowly started to glow lethargically, bit by bit as it “woke up.”  Finally, in a flash, a kwami appeared, sitting nestled on the fabric and blinking up at them.

 

“Dandy!”

 

Virgo tackled the kwami and she gave a peep of alarm as she tumbled over from the impact, then let out a trilling laugh, puffing up her light brown feathers.  “Virgo!  Get off, you’re smothering me!”

 

Virgo relented slightly, but was still crowded into the dove chick’s space.  “Dandy!  I’m not smothering you, I’m protecting you!”

 

“Where’s Pandy?”

 

Luka flinched at the innocent question.  “Dandy,” he said softly, “I’m afraid Pandora is long gone.  It’s been many thousands of years since her time.”

 

Dandy deflated a bit.  “Oh.”

 

Virgo glared at Luka.  “She kept you safe,” the lamb declared, “and I’ve been watching over you this whole time.  This is Luka, he’s our new guardian.  And those two are the new Grand Guardians.  Those three are just here.”

 

Dandy blinked big eyes up at them.  “Oh.  Tikki and Plagg?  It’s been a long time.”

 

Tikki giggled a little, floating out.  “Hi, Dandy.”

 

The dove looked at the humans with trepidation.  “Are they…?”

 

“The Order is dead,” Virgo declared.

 

“Oh,” she breathed a sigh of relief, “oh, that’s good.  Um, hello!”

 

Izuku beamed.  “Hi!”

 

She opened her mouth to say something before her head snapped up and she stared at the wall.  “Oh,” she breathed, “he’s here.”

 

Marinette winced.  “Right.  So, the reason you’re being brought out of hiding is because Disma was bound and we need your help.”

 

Dandy looked like she was about to cry, but she was smiling.  “He’s here.   I didn’t… oh Zoa.”

 

Plagg shot up.  “Ha!  I’m not the only one who does it!  Take that Sugarcube!”

 

“Shut up, Stinky Sock.  Can’t you see there are more important things to worry about?”

 

Dandy was beaming.  “He’s here!  So someone finally summoned him!  That’s great!  Can we go see him?”

 

Izuku winced.  “Um, well, the problem is that the person who bound him is… objectively evil.  Even by kwami standards, I think.”

 

Nooroo hummed.  “He calls himself a god and seeks to rule the planet, killing off people who oppose him.  Not conducive for species survival.  Honestly I’m just glad he’s not trying to make a Wish.”

 

They all winced and Dandy looked at them incomprehensibly.  “He’s…?  Oh.”

 

Her eyes welled up with tears and Virgo crowded her, jabbering away about how Luka was a good guardian even if he was a little slow and Luka barely made a noise of offense while the rest of them tried to deal with the sense of loss.

 

Kagami rubbed her forehead.  “Her aura is immense.  Her mood is affecting ours.”

 

Tikki sighed.  “She’s only been out and about in the world for a few months, collectively,” she chirped, “and used… what, just the once?”

 

Plagg scoffed.  “I think we’d have noticed.”

 

Adrien turned to Plagg with narrowed eyes.  “Don’t think we forgot that you knew about her.”

 

“Hey now,” the cat said, “we knew she was out there but it’s not like we’d ever met.  They didn’t want another order alpha kwami to get a bad attitude.  We just felt it when she was dragged over to this side of the veil.”

 

“Plus,” Dandy giggled, “they didn’t want you to sink another city.”

 

They all froze and Plagg scowled.  “Birdie, watch your mouth.”

 

She beamed at him.  “I think it was really sweet, what you did!  So how are we getting Disma back?  Do I have a holder?”

 

Virgo shot up.  “Not without me!  I have to be here too!”

 

Luka blinked.  “Virgo, you know they’d keep her safe.”

 

The lamb stumbled over to him, glaring something fierce.  “I am the Guardian of Hope!  If they cannot find me a holder, then she won’t take one either!”  She zoomed back to Dandy.  “Do you even want a holder?  Luka said you could just go freely if you wanted.”

 

Dandy considered it for a moment.  “I think I’d like a holder!  Only,” she glanced at them nervously, “make sure they’re order, please.”

 

The doorbell rang and they all jumped except Kagami.

 

“Just kidding,” Katsuki’s voice rang out, “Auntie gave me a key ages ago.  Why’d the lizard have to be the one to text us, fuckers?”

 

Katsuki raised an eyebrow at them, but Momo gasped behind him.  “Oh, she’s adorable!”

 

Dandy preened a little while Hitoshi pushed them in and flopped onto the couch.  “So we have the pair miraculous.  Amazing.  Now what?”

 

Virgo scoffed.  “You should be a little more respectful,” she scolded, “this is Universe’s embodiment of Hope!”

 

Hitoshi blinked.  “Um.  I’m sorry?”

 

Katsuki scoffed.  “Whadaya mean, now what?  Obviously now we go blow the old bastard’s ass up.  Wipe him off the face of the goddamn planet.”

 

Virgo slowly turned to him.  “You want to… purify the earth of him?”

 

Katsuki scowled.  “I guess.”

 

The lamb zoomed over to him, almost colliding with his face when she tripped, but managing to right herself at the last moment.

 

“How do you feel about romantic and sexual relationships?”

 

“The fuck?  They’re a waste of my goddamn time.”

 

She was vibrating now, and everyone else was watching this go down with morbid fascination and incredulity.  “Waste of your time, how?”

 

“I’m going to be the fucking best, I ain’t got time to waste on entertaining a fucking loser who thinks they’re entitled to my time.”

 

“And you like explosions?”

 

He obligingly popped off a few crackling sparks.  “I’m made of explosions.”

 

Virgo grinned.  “He’s perfect!  Guardian, I want this one!”

 

“HAAH?!”

 

Luka contemplated Katsuki.  “Bakugo Katsuki,” he was speaking slowly, not as practiced in Japanese, “Virgo wants to watch over Dandy and so needs a holder.  She has chosen you for this,  Will you wield her with respect and care and return her when the battle is done?”

 

Katsuki turned to Izuku.  “I thought you fuckers said you didn’t have a miraculous for me.”

 

“We… didn’t?  I thought Virgo was about fire.”

 

She waved him off.  “No, though fire is indeed cleansing.  Explosions work just as well.  I’m adaptable!”

 

“Then fucking,” Katsuki threw his hands up in the air, “fine!  Fucking fine!  I’m gonna be the best damn holder you fuckers have ever seen!  Gimme that fucking belt.”

 

Luka first removed Dandy’s strip of cloth, closing the hidden compartment, and then pulled the belt out.  “One chastity belt, coming right up.”

 

“Shut the fuck up, scaled bitch.”

 

“As for Dandy,” Felix hummed, “I can think of one order aligned individual that might help us.”

 

Marinette blinked.  “Strong quirk?”

 

“As we’ve seen with Disma, that’s not a factor for newer miraculous.”

 

She hummed and they both turned to Momo.  The girl blinked.  “Me?”

 

Izuku perked up.  “Yeah!  No, that works amazingly!  You’re always lifting people up!”

 

Dandy perked up.  “You?”  She zoomed over.  “Oh!  Oh yes!  I can fit around that magic!  You have such a bright soul!”

 

Hitoshi grinned at Momo’s dumbfounded blush and nudged her.  “Knew your rallying speeches would come back to bite you, Mo.  Everyone likes you and now you have to be a miraculous user.  Better start thinking of a name.”

 

Luka opened the box again and pulled out two pieces of jewelry shaped like fish.  He pinned his hair back and that was when Izuku noticed he wasn’t wearing his bracelet.

 

“Right,” he said, “if anything bad happens I’m forcefully taking back both of them.  Since I can do that now.”

 

Marinette frowned.  “What?  How?  And where’s Sass?”

 

Luka smirked.  “Pisces, school together.”

 

In a flash of transformation a fish themed hero was before them and he grinned, picking up the box.  “Reunite with Sass.”

 

In a flash, he was gone, and Izuku immediately whipped out his phone.



Izzy: luka what the FUCK

 

Lu: lmao pisces is unity.  As long as i have an anchor person i can go wherever

Lu: or i can drag them to me

Lu: works both ways

Lu: unity babyyyyyyy

 

Izzy: pls tell me the myth

 

Lu: let’s just say ariadne cheated

 

Izzy: THE LABYRINTH????



All he got back was a smiley face, so he huffed.  “Luka has a transporter miraculous.  Only works for himself and I'm assuming anything he’s touching, but that does explain why Chloe isn’t blowing up our phones complaining about being woken up.”

 

Kagami raised an eyebrow.  “I suppose you all didn’t see him arrive.  My bad.”

 

Izuku turned to stare at her.  “You were the anchor,” he said accusingly, “how long have you known about this?”

 

She raised an impassive eyebrow.  “He tells us everything.  I know a lot about New York as well.”

 

“To be fair to her, Luka got Pisces literally yesterday,” Marinette pointed out, “so he wasn’t holding back for long.”

 

Izuku whined.  “What I wouldn’t give for your chat logs.”

 

“That’s why you’re not in the chat.  Also because we don’t just talk about miraculous.”

 

Virgo scoffed.  “You’re disgusting.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“So when the fuck are we taking this fucker down?”

 

“Well,” Felix said dryly, “perhaps the two of you should transform a few times and run around so your newfound abilities don’t blindside you?  Get your kwami used to working with you?”

 

Izuku turned to Hitoshi.  “Pretty sure I should use you as the champion.  Logistically.  I have some thoughts, actually!”

 

“Oh god.  Are you going to make me a sea creature again?”

 

“No!  You’re going to be fear suppression, though.”

 

“Oh.  That sounds helpful, actually.”

 

“Thank- wait, I’m always helpful!”

 

Adrien snorted and leaned over to Marinette.  “Think you can convince Nedzu to use a gym?  Even though it's late and almost the weekend?”

 

She pulled out her phone.  “Well, let’s see.  I guess I can shoot him an email.  And possibly we should inform Aizawa.”

 

“Oh, because he’s Momo and Hitoshi’s guardian?”

 

“And also because I kind of want to throw the mouse at him and see if it works.”

 

“…Oh Lumii, Princess.  Oh.”

 

“Right?  Izzy came up with it during the sports festival, remember?”

 

“Oh yeah!  Didn’t Felix say something about the quirk messing up, though?”

 

She nodded.  “That’s why I want to check.  If we don’t have to worry about All for One’s quirks and just the miraculous…”

 

Dandy suddenly shuddered in the air where she was hovering around Momo.  “Oh.  He’s using Disma often, isn’t he?”

 

Felix sat up straight.  “Come again?”

 

She nodded, looking up at them with wet eyes.  “It’s like very small ripples.  Not large ones.  But the ripples are frequent.  We should probably do something soon.”

 

Marinette pressed her hands together.  “Okay so, what, he’s… transforming a lot?  Is he actively using his powers?”

 

“We’d know,” Felix refuted, “even a few uses would send us all out of balance.”

 

“Okay,” she nodded, “so he’s just… transforming over and over.  But that uses a bit of power every time anyway, because when you’re transformed you’re actively using a little…  Okay.  okay fine.  So either we move soon, or we just have Momo transform for a while.  Counter ripples.”

 

“We’re already feeling the effects,” Hitoshi said reluctantly, waving his phone slightly, “new outlets are pointing out an uptick in criminal activity.”

 

“It’s been four days!”

 

“Yeah?  And how many times has he transformed in that time?”

 

Marinette bit her lip.  “We need to take the fight to him.  Soon.”

 

Momo took a deep breath and stood, brushing off her pants.  “Okay.  Well, then… Dandy, are you willing?”

 

The dove blinked before jumping.  “Oh!  Yes!”

 

She picked up the strip of cloth.  “How… do I wear this?  Do I tie it around my arm, my head?”

 

Dandy cocked her head.  “It can be worn a number of ways.  Pandy wore it around her eyes.”

 

Momo opened and closed her mouth a few times, but put it on as a blindfold.  “Like this?”  Her voice was soft and weak.

 

“Yes.”

 

“Dandy, transform me.”

 

The kwami was sucked into the fabric and there was a flash of light that slowly died.  They blinked the light out of their eyes to see her transformation.  Obviously, Dandy’s origins had played into things, as she wore an off white greek style chiton that gathered at the shoulders, was cinched at the waist by a soft brown leather belt, and fell just a few inches past her knees, where it revealed her sandaled feet, ties crisscrossing up her calves.  Pooling from the metallic stylized wing clasps on her shoulders was a cape in dark pink that attached to two silver cuffs at her wrists.  Her hand clenched around the pole of a towering standard, light pink banner swaying gently.  It had a very slight imprint of a dove in flight on it in shimmery thread, only visible when the light hit it a certain way.  The top and sides of the pole had more of the stylized wings on them, and the silver metal reflected some of the light.

 

“Oh,” she said, “this is… like nothing I’ve ever felt before.  Also this banner is unwieldy.”

 

“But it makes you an easy person to rally around or behind,” Hitoshi said, hiding most of his face behind a couch pillow, “so you’re a beacon of hope, Mo.”

 

She licked her lips.  “I think… I think my name should be Pandora.  For thematic reasons.”

 

Izuku looked up at her.  “Can you see?”

 

“Oh!  Yes, I can see, it’s as if the blindfold isn’t there, haha.  Good thing, too.”

 

Marinette jumped.  “We’ve got an okay on the gym usage.  If Katsuki transforms and Izzy makes Hitoshi his champion, we can practice movement by running over.  Really, we just need to keep you transformed for a while to offset All for One’s constant minor usage.”

 

Katsuki’s transformation, “Virgo, hammer time,” (and everyone died at the fact that that was her chosen transformation phrase,) revealed him to be in what was largely his hero costume.  Careful examination revealed that all the orange was more of a golden color, and he had a ruff of golden wool around his neck.  And, of course, a massive hammer with a wide head and an opening like a jet engine in the back.  It absolutely looked like a cross between a hammer and a grenade, on theme with his costume, and he hefted it with a grin.

 

“Suit up, grab Eyebags, and let’s fucking go!”

 

Ladybug raised an eyebrow at him while Gachou chased Hitoshi with a glowing moth.  “Name?”

 

He stopped inspecting the hammer, eyes sliding to her.  His jaw worked for a moment.  “Argonaut.”

 

Hitoshi stopped, raising an eyebrow and barely budging when Gachou (and the butterfly) crashed into him.  “Oh, are we having a theme?  Yes, Gachou, just champion me.”

 

“Just for that, your name is Hypnos.”

 

“Because I’m tired all the time?  Wow.  This is discrimination.”

 

Hitoshi himself also didn’t change much, but he did look like he was in his hero costume instead of his street clothes.

 

They all filed out onto the roof, fitting the hammer and the banner through the window through some form of magic that left them all laughing a little hysterically.  They stretched, and Tsunami turned to Argonaut with a smirk.  “I will beat you to UA.”

 

“Oh you’re fucking on!”

 

They took off without waiting for anything else, and Ladybug sighed.  “DON’T BLOW ANYTHING UP,” she yelled after them, and got a pointed mini explosion, but otherwise there was no damage.

 

She pinched the bridge of her nose.  “We’re going to get the cops called on us, I just know it.”

 

“Good thing we all have some form of license,” Chat Noir said brightly, “and Nedzu would protect us!”

 

“That’s what we’re worried about,” Foxglove grumbled, “come on, let’s go after them.”

 

Other than the two that had run off, the other four kept pace with Pandora and Hypnos, ready to help if they needed it.  Pandora could use the standard to help her vault, and Hypnos was just naturally more agile while transformed.  The journey wasn’t quite solemn, there was still laughter and smiles, but there was an undercurrent of tension that belayed the thrill of the run.

 

The Great Barrier of UA let them slip right over the walls, specific lights lit up to easily indicate the path they should take to the gym Nedzu had left for them.  Tsunami and Argonaut were already there waiting for them and bickering about who had gotten there first.

 

“Right,” Ladybug clapped her hands, “let’s do this.  Pandora?”

 

The girl blinked.  “Hmm?”

 

Ladybug smiled.  “You’re point on this.  I mean, he’s your legacy enemy and has the opposite to your miraculous.”

 

“I-I don’t know if I can do this.”

 

Hypnos stepped closer to her, trying to meet her eyes but being blocked by the cloth.  “Of course you can,” he smirked, “you’re the president.”

 

“I highly doubt class office is going to matter much in the end,” she said dryly.

 

“No,” he admitted, “but it means that people believed in you.  And not just me, because if you’ll recall, I wasn’t even in your class yet.  But enough people who barely knew you thought you’d make a good leader.  You’re eventually going to be leading the entire Yaoyorozu conglomerate, no pressure, and you know what?  You know who else believed in you?  Freaking All Might.   Shit’s wild.”

 

She shook her head.  “Maybe… maybe he should have this miraculous.  He’s fought All for One before!  He almost won then, this levels the playing field for them-”

 

“First of all,” Hypnos interrupted, “I’m pretty sure this group wouldn’t let you just hand over the miraculous to someone.”

 

“But what if he’d be better at it than me?  I’m just… some girl.”

 

“No you’re not, you’re Yaoyorozu Momo.  You’re a Golden Serpent, class president, ninth holder of One for All, second holder of the miraculous of Hope, chosen for this.  And damn, if Ladybug wants you to lead, I’m all for it.  I’d like nothing more than to follow behind you, every step of the way.  It’s kind of my job.”

 

“I’m almost offended you’re doubting me,” Ladybug teased, “but this is your country, your rival.  We’ll be with you every step of the way, but…”

 

Pandora took a deep breath and straightened.  “I’m terribly sorry,” she confessed, “I don’t know what came over me.  I’m not being a very good representative of Hope, am I?”

 

Argonaut.  “Shit’s fucked.  Seems fair to me.  Useless, but fair.  Can I go blow shit up now or are we going to sit around braiding each other’s hair, too?”

 

Pandora tightened her grip on her standard.  “Yes.  Let’s work hard getting used to working together, everyone.  I don’t want this to drag on for too long.  We have a day, maybe two, before I want to bring the fight to him.  We can’t simply sit around and wait for him to make a move and terrorize the country.”

 

Hypnos grinned.  “Awesome.  By the way, Gachou made it so I can suppress fear.  Or other emotions, but really it's to suppress fear.”

 

Gachou beamed.  “He’s brainwashing you into being incapable of feeling fear!”

 

“I feel like every time he gets his little antenna on me he makes me terrifying.”

 

“My antenna?”

 

“Work on your powers, bug boy.”

 

“Work on yours!”

 

Argonaut slammed the hammer into the ground and it went off like a shot, making everyone jump and making the concrete crater beneath him.  He leaned back with a smirk.  “Oh fuck yeah, I can work with this.”

 


 

“I command you to tell me what you felt.”

 

Disma swallowed, but the words bubbled out of him anyway.  “She’s here.  My other half is here.”

 

The man clicked his tongue.  “I was going to give them a week, but if they don’t want one, fine.”

 


 

Their weapons all blared and they collectively pulled up the news alert.

 

‘UNKNOWN VILLAIN HAS ALL OF KAMINO WARD IN A STRANGLEHOLD AS EVERYONE IS PARALYZED IN FEAR!’

 

Pandora took a deep breath.  “Looks like we have to move sooner than we thought.  Foxis?”

 

“Trixx, Duusuu, unify!  Right, let’s go.”

 

“Am I ever getting my compact back?”

 

“Maybe.”

 

“Is it even your color?”

 

“Meh.”

 

All chatter died as they stepped onto the field and felt the oppressive fear bearing down on them. Even Pandora’s bolstering aura couldn’t do more than let them move slightly.  Hypnos frantically covered his eyes with his hand, then relaxed.  “Okay, nobody move, I’ve got this.”  

 

One by one, he covered people's eyes and with a pulse of power, the fear gripping their hearts dissipated to a slight tinge.

 

“I can’t get everything, apparently,” he grumbled, “but I can get most of it.  And Dora can get most of the rest just by being around, because that’s fair.”

 

Foxis raised their flute to their lips and played a slow and low pitched melody, letting their forms ripple slightly around them.

 

“Fata Morgana.”

 

Gachou stared.  “That’s new?”

 

“Mmm.  Makes people less likely to notice you, you’re dismissed as a hallucination.”

 

Ladybug opened and closed her mouth a few times.  “How does that work?”

 

“It’s an inversion of the passive, Suspended Disbelief.  Instead of being believable, we’re fake.  So we’re ignored.”

 

Pandora picked up her standard.  “Let’s find him and finish this, if possible.”

 

She led the charge, slipping past silent homes and eerie streets.  Even with the aura of fear sliding off of them, everything about this was unsettling, like a horror movie.  They found All for One standing in the middle of a parking lot.  His head tilted up at their approach.

 

“I suppose high does of fear can cause hallucinations,” he muttered, “or is it the anticipation.  Hmm.”

 

He waved his hand as if to dissipate smoke and force slammed into them, sending them careening into the ground.  They all shouted and yelped, picking themselves up and trying not to wince at the new stings.

 

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” Foxis snarled under their breath, “literally what use am I if he looks at hallucinations and uses deadly fucking force?!”

 

“Oh,” the man said, “not only did you find my counter, but you went the extra mile and tried to make me think I was going mad.  I must admit, fooling all of my senses is very impressive, I truly did not think you were real.”

 

Pandora picked herself up.  “You cannot win, All for One.”

 

“Theophobia, my dear, don’t tell me you forgot already?  Or did your friends not tell you?  Where did they recruit you from, anyway?”

 

She ignored him and raised her banner.  “Rally!”

 

Instantly, they felt full of strength, and they straightened and gripped their weapons.

 

“There’s eight of us and one of him,” she said, “I believe in us!”

 

The remaining fear went away entirely and she winced.  “I don’t know how long I can keep this up, though,” and Gachou noticed that grey was creeping up the edges of the blindfold, “so best hurry.”

 

Tsunami and Argonaut were the first to move, wielding sword and lightning, and hammer and explosions with deadly force.  The man’s shadow hand was his offense and defense as he batted them aside casually, with an air of indifference.

 

“Let’s see if your rallying cry is enough for this.  Freeze!”

 

Hypnos wheezed a little, but they didn’t falter, and Ladybug threw her yoyo from behind the villain, trying to wrap around him and hold him down.  The wires cut through his flesh like butter as he began to laugh, deep and rich.

 

“Oh, he chuckled, “I see, you also reduced my influence on you in other ways.  How amusing!  Well, if we’re going all out…”

 

His arm (the one without a shadow hand) rippled and expanding, the suit jacket stretching impossibly, and then he punched.

 

From the air displacement alone, the entire block behind them started to crumble, even though it was at least a hundred meters away.  The wind sent them all falling back, unable to keep their footing.  In another moment, he snapped his fingers and fire sprang up around them, circling them in, and the shadows seemed to stretch and grow. They stared at him from where they’d fallen with fear creeping back into their hearts, and Gachou cursed as he fed as much power Hypnos’ way as he could.  Another wave of the man’s hand and the shadows leapt for them.  They all jumped and scrambled away.

 

“Ladybug,” Pandora called.

 

“Lucky charm!”

 

The bright flash of light made some of the shadows recoil, but a form rippled into existence beside the villain.

 

“Ah, Kurogiri,” he purred, “so nice of you to join me.  I would appreciate it if you could escort our guests away.  It seems they’re a little underprepared for this fight.”

 

“Of course, master.”

 

“Oh fuck no,” the hammer came down where Kurogiri had just been standing, already having flickered to another location, “fuck that!  Dragon bitch, he’s got a metal brace, electrocute this fucker!”

 

“Gladly,” Tsunami spat.

 

Ladybug stared around them between their surroundings and the charm in her hand.  “I-I can’t-”

 

“Breathe,” Pandora said firmly, “we will not falter here.”

 

Chat Noir swung his baton at Kurogiri as Tsunami tried to hit him with a charged sword.  Argonaut and Foxis were trying to take on the main villain, but even scatterings of illusions weren’t enough for them to do more than singe him.  Pandora was clutching her standard like a lifeline as grey had already taken over half of her blindfold, and Gachou and Hypnos were guarding her like their lives depended on it.

 

“We need to retreat,” Ladybug said weakly, staring at her lucky charm.

 

They startled.  “What?”

 

“We’re going to lose,” she croaked, “we need to leave before Pandora detransforms.  I can restore the area like this never happened, and we stopped the universe from going out of balance.  We need a different approach to fighting him, though.”

 

Pandora accessed the battle before nodding.  “Pull back,” she yelled, raising the standard.

 

“Ah well,” All for One sighed, “I suppose we could take our leave instead, if you’re so hung up on Kurogiri.  Let’s go.”

 

In a swirl of purple smoke, they were the only ones left on the parking lot turned battlefield.

 

“Miraculous ladybug.”

 

The fire died, the buildings repaired themselves, and the pink ladybugs swept over them as well, fixing the little cuts and scrapes they’d gotten.  The area looked like new, and as the aura of fear dissipated, slowly began to look like just a normal empty parking lot.  There was a news helicopter speeding their way in the distance, so Foxis wasted no time in opening the sentimonster portal and sweeping them back to UA where Aizawa, All Might, and Nedzu were waiting.

 

They looked at the thunderous expression on Aizawa’s face, the deeply concerned one on All Might’s, and the placid calm on Nedzu’s, and collectively swallowed and detransformed.

 

“Let’s have a chat,” Nedzu said calmly.

Notes:

as my wife didn't know, a standard was a rallying point in an army that often marked where your commanding officer was. anyone who's read the second percy jackson series, the golden eagle was also called a standard - its usually a flag, but it can be anything that symbolizes your group. since i'm leaning into the inspiration/rally option for hope, it felt like a fitting "weapon" (and you know she can smack a bitch with that shit lmao)

i have a pencil drawing of Pandora, so I might make it a full one later as soon as i figure out how tf muscles work (i wouldn't know becuase i dont have any, of course)

i continue to be obsessed with virgo she's perfect in every way

Chapter 40: We Regroup (And I Go Slightly Off Script)

Summary:

last time we fought Theophobia fr fr, but this time with the assistance of Dandy, Kwami of Hope. Unfortunately he also has like a million quirks to make things harder, so they lost, returning to UA... where Nedzu, Aizawa, All Might were waiting for them.

Notes:

me going off script was more me jumping the gun on the timing of things, you'll see more at the end of the chapter

also no one gets to yell at aizawa for his reaction he's being very reasonable actually

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They and their kwami (most of whom were wide eyed in that sort of “oh shit, mom’s mad” way that people could get when it wasn’t technically them in the line of fire, if not outright blasé about the irritation and concern bleeding off of Aizawa and All Might respectively) trailed behind their teachers to the main building where they were ushered into a conference room.  Walking through the empty hallways with the sky darkened outside was jarring, especially because only half of the lights were on, but the eight teenagers bore the journey in silence.

 

Once the conference room door closed behind them, Nedzu gestured to Aizawa, who immediately snapped like a rubber band.

 

“What were you thinking?!   Bad enough that this is your second time running off without telling someone, don’t think I haven’t forgotten your new moon jaunt,” he glared, “but you asked for my assistance and then didn’t wait for it.  What if you- no.  If you had shown up here with triumphant smiles and everything, I would have gotten over it.  But you didn’t, you showed up with your tail between your legs and a news cycle that’s questioning what the hell’s going on.  We have the Commission breathing down our necks for the situation and to hand over your identities, which, if you recall, they’ve been after since you first contacted them about coming here.  Now they’re demanding it on the grounds of the new player on the board with the power to level cities, apparently.  And, again, you did this without backup, meaning I got here to try and help my kids and come up with a plan and the gym was empty.   Do you know how terrifying that is?  And then we get the news alert of a large scale villain attack and I have to watch you-”

 

He took a deep breath.  “So.  You got the counter miraculous.  You decided to involve fresh people.  Three of them, in fact, all three my students, one of them my son and another the girl I practically raised.  I thought, Ladybug, that we were letting you handle this because you were experts.   Because you were the only ones who could fight a miraculous.  Even though you’re children who got lucky.”

 

Marinette bristled.  “We are the experts!  No one else has the knowledge about miraculous that we do, they haven’t for hundreds of years!”

 

“Good thing you handed it right to him, then.”

 

They all stiffened at the callous words and he grimaced as if he hadn’t meant to say them, but the damage had been done.  Adrien almost pushed himself to his feet before Marinette dragged him back down, Kagami bared her teeth and had a white knuckled grip on the armrests of her chair, Izuku was staring at him as if he’d never seen the man before, Felix was seemingly trying to set him on fire with his mind, Katsuki had both eyebrows raised, and Momo and Hitoshi were shocked into silence.

 

“Perhaps we jumped the gun a little,” Felix said with acid in his voice, “you aren’t fit for a miraculous after all.”

 

“Oh, that’s the only thing you jumped the gun on?”

 

All Might raised his hands.  “I understand that everyone is under a lot of stress and panic, but I would like to remind everyone that it comes from a place of worry more than aggression or anger.  I…” his brow furrowed, “I had hoped you would be willing to confide in your teachers and mentors.”

 

Aizawa scowled.  “Especially because this isn’t the first time you’ve accepted a life changing power without telling anyone…”

 

Momo wilted a little in her seat.  “Yagi-san, I hadn’t meant to exclude you-”

 

“No, it’s alright,” he waved his hands, “I’m old and set in my ways.  My time is coming to an end.  But we are here for you to use as resources.  And how many times have I told you,” his eyes twinkled a little, “just Yagi is fine, or Toshinori, even.”

 

(Izuku, who still had a hero fanboy buried beneath all of his magic, had half a moment to vibrate in his seat at the fact that he now had All Might’s name before he focused again on how Aizawa was slouching into his seat hiding his eyes.)

 

She nodded slowly.  “I… well, I wish we had spoken to you, any of you, more.  We were… unprepared.  And part of that was because we had intended to spend a few days acquainting ourselves with Dandy and Virgo, in Katsuki’s case, but then there was a surge that said All for One was actively using his abilities and, well, we didn’t want the universe to fall out of balance…”

 

“Usually it would take more than one usage,” Dandy said hesitantly, hiding in Momo’s ponytail, “but Disma’s binder has been transforming frequently and leaking power everywhere, so a large usage like he did would have been enough to tip the balance if left unchecked.  As it stands, we are close to equilibrium.”

 

“And,” Plagg spoke up, “it’s also worth mentioning that while Sugarcube and I can sort of tell when the balance is fucky, Dandy here’s got a foot on the pulse, or whatever humans say.  We’re way better at feeling when our balance is out of sync.  Didn’t know we were that close to tipping, to be honest.”

 

Tikki huffed.  “We knew we were getting there, though.”

 

“The other issue I can see coming up is side effects,” Nooroo piped up, “because if he’s spending most of his time transformed, or just transforming multiple times, won’t he assimilate to the miraculous faster?  So he’ll be able to use similar abilities without it?”

 

Izuku bit his lip.  “Combine that with his massive number of quirks and even if we take the miraculous back he’ll be hard to defeat…”

 

“One benefit of him being transformed is that I can miraculous cure everything,” Marinette rubbed her eyes, “because most of that damage was quirk related.  But it was all tainted by magic, so, yay, damage fixed.   Why is everything so complicated…”

 

Nedzu steepled his paws with a hum.  “Well!  Now that we’ve gotten the high emotions out of the way, let us discuss a plan, yes?  As it stands the eight of you, seven miraculous users and a champion, weren’t enough to get close to defeating him, correct?”

 

Momo shifted and grimaced.  “Between Hitoshi as Hypnos and me as Pandora, we can effectively counter his aura of fear and active use of his powers in a way that allows us to actually fight back.  The issue is his numerous quirks.  I believe that was the intent behind suggesting you for the mouse, Aizawa.”

 

Marinette nodded.  “The Mouse is an order aligned miraculous with the power to split you into smaller copies of yourself, known as the multitude.  If Mullo thinks you’d still be able to use your quirk, that essentially means we can always have someone canceling his quirks at any given moment, since if there’s a hundred of you, each one will be allowed to blink as often as needed, statistically.”

 

Aizawa took a deep breath before letting it out in a sigh, expression becoming focused and serious.  “That sounds like a good power when fighting a man with an unknown number of quirks.  Mullo is… the kwami?”

 

Marinette nodded.  “She would know her own miraculous best, and know if your quirk is compatible with her power.  Obviously, there’s little point in you using a miraculous if it isn’t.”

 

He acknowledged that with a tilt of his head.

 

“That’s if we’ll allow it after all of that,” Felix grumbled, “but I agree that it would make combating him feasible.  Past that, if I keep the compact as a sentimonster and don’t have to fight him immediately, I can store up power to make another one.”

 

“A good possibility,” Nedzu said cheerfully, “and one full of potential!  Might I propose something else, however?  Nooroo proposed that with the constant transformations, All for One is adapting further to the miraculous, to the point that he is essentially going to manifest a new power that cannot be canceled with Erasure.  I recognize that we are attempting to defeat him and rescue the miraculous, but what if we didn’t do both things at once?”

 

Kagami cocked her head.  “You mean, what if we could rescue Disma first?  Without defeating him?  It sounds impossible.”

 

Felix sat straight up.  “You want to steal the mask from him.  And then, when he no longer has access to a miraculous, then we move in to defeat him.”

 

“Still impossible,” Izuku could tell he was growing agitated, looking at Felix’s expression, but he couldn’t help it, “because as I’ve told you before, there’s no way he doesn’t have a wide range of sensory quirks and even if you have Fata Morgana now-”

 

“But that’s just it,” Felix insisted, “not only do I have a power that’s tailored for this exact thing, but I can create another sentimonster that will distract him further!”

 

“I’m sorry,” he snapped, “are you not remembering half an hour ago when he swatted us despite Fata Morgana?  I highly doubt another sentimonster is going to be able to distract him when he knows that his “hallucinations” have the potential to be us, again.  Your suggestion is going to get you killed!”

 

“No it’s not,” he insisted, “if I make the right sentimonster-”

 

“Absolutely not!”

 

“Okay,” Marinette intervened, “enough.  You both have good points.  If we can steal Disma back without having to engage in a direct confrontation, then I think we should.  But we need to be very certain that Felix or whoever goes, don’t look at me like that Izzy, will be as safe as we can make them.  The fact of the matter is, if we don’t do this, there’s a potential that this situation is going to devolve into something we can’t stop as we are.”

 

“Perhaps if I was more prepared in using One for All,” Momo sighed wearily, “and less caught up in using it for the energy stores…”

 

“You’ve done very well with it,” All Might said kindly, “more than I thought possible.  You’ve grown into a fine young woman who will be an even better hero, my dear.  Where I was the Symbol of Peace, you will be,” he glanced at Dandy and smiled, eyes twinkling, “the Symbol of Hope.  Truly, I can think of no one better.”

 

There was a thump under the table and he winced.  “Even if, perhaps, you really should have told Aizawa first thing, this time.”

 

Hitoshi squinted.  “I mean… technically I’m her bodyguard now.  And she told me.  And I think Kats is sort of a second bodyguard.”

 

“The fuck I am!”

 

Virgo bleated, instantly drawing eyes and she folded her arms in front of Katsuki’s face.  “She has Dandy!  And I protect Dandy!  So you protect her!  That’s what it means to be my holder!”

 

Katsuki scoffed.  “Didn’t realize that shit expanded beyond the kwami, sheep brain.”

 

“Of course it does!  When you’re transformed, I can't very well do it, can I?”

 

“Fucking fine!  I guess I’ll protect Easy Bake!”

 

Hitoshi nodded sagely.  “So yeah, two bodyguards.  Kats, how do you feel about cats?”

 

“Shut the fuck up, I’m not joining your mini cult.”

 

“But you have the name for it, if you count the English!  Ah, well.”

 

“So,” Adrien looked around, “if we are going to steal Disma… how?”

 

“I need a sentimonster to dull the senses,” Felix muttered, “so that even if he does break through the Fata, he actually doesn’t.”

 

Hitoshi nodded sagely.  “Makes perfect sense.”

 

Felix glared at him without heat.  “So I need a sentimonster that dulls, numbs, disrupts… but not in a way that is clearly hiding anything.  I need…”

 

He met Izuku’s eyes and a mote of understanding passed through them.

 

“Oh,” Felix said quietly, “I need…”

 


 

Foxis slipped closer.  The man wasn’t asleep, despite the late hour.  They’d waited another twenty four hours, leaving the compact halves together.  It made them happier, the hero mused, the two minorly sentient halves, and they were a very minor drain, so in just another day, Iris had been ready to make the second sentimonster.  It helped that this one didn’t need to last a while, which was good, because she was as close as they could get to a person.

 

The area was blanketed in her power, and Foxis exhaled a silent breath.  Reality warped around them as they perched in the building, relying on their supernatural dexterity to keep them in position as All for One walked around the room, monologuing to a shifting kwami.

 

They observed Disma for a moment.  It was odd to see a kwami that shifted forms, but All for One seemed to ignore the changes, aside from snidely commanding him to shift out of one that was white.  Foxis only saw it for a moment, but All for One seemed to know the form enough that he could catch it every time.

 

Then, she got within range, and the next time Disma shifted to that white haired form, All for One didn’t notice.

 

It had been planned this way, of course, for her to slowly approach so the aura would build up over time in a way that the man shouldn’t notice, but still.  It was disconcerting and thrilling to see how All for One slowly lost the plot, relying on memory without realizing that he could no longer sense the world around him.

 

Disma noticed, and immediately started looking around, wide green eyes peering out from his face that was childlike in the strange proportions.  Foxis had barely a moment to wonder who this person was, that All for One feared them (because that’s what it was, wasn’t it, Disma changing into fears-) when the kwami locked eyes with them and shifted.  And really, they should have expected this, but they still reared back when they met the visage of Baba Yaga.

 

It wasn't that they feared her, per se.  It was more what she represented, the realization that was still shaping their perspective of their life, but seeing her grin up at them made their grip falter and there was a scrape.  They both froze, staring at each other, but All for One must not have noticed, because he didn’t falter in his fervent ramblings.

 

Finally, All for One flopped into a chair, as much as a man with that much presence could flop.  Disma almost immediately shifted into a skull as he focused on All for One again, and Foxis crept forward on silent feet.  Their mask was on the back of their head so they could assess things with their actual eyes.  With utter silence, not that the man should be able to hear much at this point, they climbed on the back of the chair, careful to not go over in case he leaned back fully.  They were perched, hovering on their tiptoes, and their heart was pounding in their ears, so loud they wondered how All for One couldn’t feel it.  They flexed their fingers and swallowed.

 

They reached out-

 

And immediately recoiled as he shifted his head, humming to himself.

 

“I must be more tired than I thought,” he muttered, “I almost feel as if my head is full of fuzz.”

 

Their heart was in their throat and they were frozen.  They wobbled slightly and shifted to keep their balance, trusting in their two miraculous to keep All for One from noticing.  The man settled and their hands shook ever so slightly as they gathered illusion magic in one hand.  One benefit of spending time with Trixx to develop another illusion skill was that they’d become quite intimate with the magic required, so now they could twist it in their favor without the use of the flute, because while their sentimonster was doing excellent work, the chances that All for One wouldn’t hear the flute playing directly in his ear was, well, slim.

 

Feeling like Indiana Jones, one hand swiped the mask and the other brushed the illusion onto the man’s face.

 

This illusion was specifically meant to fool the sense of touch; they didn’t think he could truly see, but he would feel the missing pressure even with numbed nerves.  To an outside observer, there would be no mask, but to All for One, as long as he didn’t put his hand on his face to touch the mask, and didn’t try to transform, he’d never know.

 

It also wouldn’t help him breathe, since it seemed this one had a filter, but it rippled to a more basic mask as he held it, a metal mesh, it seemed.  Disma disappeared.

 

Everything in Foxis told him to bolt for a foxhole before the game was up, but they forced themselves to extract as slowly as they had entered, getting to an alley outside before using their first sentimonster and slipping back to the UA grounds where everyone else was waiting.  They stepped up to Izuku and latched a hand on his hoodie, tugging on Static to let her know they were done and she could return.  They left the portal open and watched as everyone stood in tense silence.  Technically, all objectives were complete, but observing the building would let them know if the jig was up early, and none of them wanted to abandon Static.

 

She stepped through the portal and they waited another moment before pulling the mirror back and clicking the compact shut.

 

The first one to crack was Dandy, screaming with joy as she latched on to the miraculous.  It glowed for a moment before Disma appeared, immediately turning into a dark void.  Dandy didn’t even flinch and wrapped him in a hug, talking a mile a minute in the concentric language of kwami, and he was muttering back.

 

Foxis gave a  heaving sigh, breath coming in short puffs.  They held a hand to their heart and felt it rabbit under their fingers.

 

Static hummed.  “Well done!  That was a rousing success!”

 

“Thank you,” they wheezed, “you continue to be my favorite sentimonster.”

 

She laughed, the edges crackling with white noise.  “I’m glad I could help!  The fight is just beginning, however, so you should all get some rest, sweeties.  I highly doubt this will be kept from him for long, and I fear the reaction will be large.”

 

Aizawa huffed and exchanged a glance with the mouse floating beside him.  “I give it eight hours at most.”

 

Mullo giggled sheepishly.  “Not a long time.”

 

“No, I fully believe that,” Hitoshi grumbled, “so… are we retiring Dandy or…?”

 

Disma looked up.  “Why?”

 

“Because we’d have to use you too…?”

 

He shifted into an angler fish and Hitoshi wheezed, recoiling with a hand on his heart.  “Oh fuck.  Dude.  That’s seriously fucked.  Warn a guy.”

 

Disma deflated a little and he hurriedly waved his hands.  “Not, like, you’re fucked up, mad respect the fear thing, very powerful and annoying as hell to fight against.  Just.  I thought I was over the ocean thing.”

 

Disma shifted again, this time into a dragonfish.

 

“You’re horrifying.”

 

“Thank you!  But I don’t think I’d mind being used by a holder instead of a binder.”

 

They all looked at Disma, even as Dandy seemed like she was trying to burrow into him, feathers sticking up in every direction.  

 

Marinette bit her lip.  “You’d be fine with that?”

 

Disma hummed, swaying slightly in the air.  “I think so.  There’s so much I haven’t seen.  So much I feel like I can do.  And I don’t want to leave Dandy… and my binder is weak in magic but strong in the other energy.  Quirks?  Yes.”

 

Hitoshi scratched.  “Alright, so who’s going to be his holder?”

 

Static chuckled.  He looked around, blinking.

 

“Oh,” he said softly, “oh I can get behind that.  Maybe.  If he promises to stop turning into deep sea abominations.”

 

Foxis considered for a moment, meeting Marinette’s eyes, before shrugging.  “Why not.  Shinsou Hitoshi, this is the Miraculous of Fear.  You will use it to fight the evil that is trying to take over the world or some other such rot, and follow the wishes of the kwami it bears when the job is done.  Do you accept?”

 

Hitoshi suppressed a smile by biting his lip, but it didn’t quite work.  “Sure.  If you need me.”

 

The moment the mask met his hands, it shifted until it was a perfect replica of his Persona Chords, and he blinked.  “Oh, worm?   That’s sick.”

 

“And handy,” Momo muttered, “because that means Disma will blend in easily.”

 

“Up until he gets in someone’s line of sight and turns into their personal demons.”

 

As if to prove Hitoshi’s point, Disma met All Might’s eyes and turned into a spider.  He blinked, looking down at himself.

 

“Oh,” he chirped, “are you afraid of death?”

 

“Holy shit,” Hitoshi wheezed even as All Might shrieked a little, trying to hide behind Aizawa, “Dizzy, light of my life, you can’t just ask people that.  And the answer is no, you’re a spider, All Might is afraid of… damn, well, that’s blackmail I didn’t know I’d be getting today, who’d have thought All Might was afraid of spiders?”

 

All Might shuddered.  “They have so many legs!  And eyes!”

 

They all shared a small laugh as Static said goodbye and Felix detransformed, slouching slightly into Izuku’s shoulder.

 

“Let’s get that rest,” Izuku said gently, “we don’t know how long we have.”

 

Felix flicked the mirror at the wall again and raised an eyebrow when his boyfriend blinked at him.

 

“What,” he muttered, “I don’t technically need to be transformed to use sentimonsters, and this one is pretty well behaved as long as I let them connect again.  Plus, I don’t want to sleep in UA’s gym.  This is a portal to the Aizawa residence, by the way.”

 

Hitoshi immediately made a beeline for it, Momo and Aizawa following after.  “Okay, so Disma, the whole basic “transform” phrase All for One had going on?  Hell no.  Everyone here except Mo and Dandy have super fun phrases, so we should definitely come up with some if we’re going to be working together…”

 

Felix heaved a sigh as he reset the portal, sending them home, and Izuku squeezed his hand.

 

Another waiting game, unless they got enough rest that they felt prepared to initiate themselves.

 

All they had to do was defeat one man.

 

One super powered man who had had two hundred years to prepare.

Notes:

so yeah in my outline (which is, at this point, empty google docs with chapter titles telling me what im doing in that one) next chapter was the theft, the chapter is currently called "theft is for cool kids" which i might not change in that one, but i have stuff i can do next chapter instead so im not worried lol. it was funny tho, i thought to myself, "most authors complain that they're going to expand their chapter limit, i might be one of the only ones who almost always overestimates themselves lmao" but nah we're gonna end at 44 with an epilogue where these bitches go on VACATION and then you guys are going to get 7 little what ifs/one shots. one of them is less than 1k, another is already at 11k and idk when it'll finish so... dichotomy! but those ones should all be posted in quick succession because I'm almost done with all of them

Chapter 41: Stealin is for Cool Kids

Summary:

last time they stole disma back in a very very careful and stressful operation, and then the adults went "i am very concerned about you." everyone was then sent home, and it's about... probably 8 pm? sure, we'll go with that.

Notes:

i reference the song disma sang a few chapters ago but i didn't put the link in again

where is inko in this? she's working most of the time, and also trying not to have a nervous breakdown and instead trust these kids that she adores, but lemme tell you she is stressed in the background lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Is your grandfather really okay with you sleeping over?”

 

Momo shrugged.  “He’s pretty hands off.  And it’s not like he doesn't know exactly where I am, or who I’m with.  According to the clan, I’m in the safest place I can be.”

 

Hitoshi had a moment to flash back to the two times they’d fought a world-ending class villain in the past few days.  “…Right.  Safe.”

 

Dandy flew around the room.  “Is this a very safe space?”

 

Hitoshi snorted.  “I mean.  It’s… my room, so sort of.  I’d call this a safe space.”

 

Momo smacked him lightly on the arm.  “Don’t poke fun.  Yes Dandy, we’re pretty safe here.”

 

“What did you call me earlier,” Disma tilted his angler fish head, “dizzy…?”

 

“Dizzy, light of my life,” Dandy said promptly, “that’s what he said.”

 

“I like that!”  Disma made a spin and then got in Hitoshi’s face, making him flinch back with a wheeze.  “Dizzy is when you… spin, yes?”

 

Disma turned into a tornado for a few seconds before going back to the angler fish form, staggering in the air slightly.  “Ohhh, I don’t like that…”  There were a few seconds of pause before he turned into a tornado again, giggling.

 

“Speaking of calling you things,” Momo said, “would you be interested in coming up with more specific transformation phrases?  I imagine that the security of having no one else know them would be beneficial.”

 

Hitoshi raised an eyebrow.  “They’re not phones, Mo.  Admit it, you just want the full magical girl experience.”  He moved his hands in a familiar motion.  “Lock on with these sparkling gazes!”

 

“Stop,” she whined, hiding her face in her hands, “you were the one to bring it up, and it’s also because of security-!”

 

“You can’t trick me,” he shook his head solemnly, “the transformation wasn’t enough for you.  You want to be Sailor Moon.”

 

She shoved him, laughing.  “You don’t want to be my Tuxedo Mask?”

 

“There are several connotations with that and I’m not sure I like all of them.”

 

“But really,” she opted to ignore his silent question and turned back to the kwami who were still recovering from their latest twirl (Dandy had decided to hold on to Disma when he became a tornado just to try it), “would either of you want to try and come up with transformation phrases just for you?”

 

“Light of my life,” Disma said promptly, “it makes me feel nice.”

 

Hitoshi opened and closed his mouth for a moment.  “I’m going to regret saying that, aren’t I? Uh, maybe… Disma, light my life?  Does that work?”

 

Disma stared at him.  “You’re not wearing it.”

 

“I… know?  Because it's weird to wear my Persona Chords in my room?”

 

“But how will we know if it works if you’re not wearing it?”

 

“We haven’t come up with the de transformation words yet, so hold your horses.”

 

Disma paused for a moment before shifting into a horse.  Dandy grabbed him in a hug.  “Horse held,” she chirped, “what about me?”

 

Momo hummed.  “I will admit, the Emily Dickinson poem is in my head…”

 

Dandy cocked her head.  “I like poetry.  Is it a ballad?”

 

“No,” Momo chuckled, “just rhyming couplets.  Would you like to hear it?”

 

“Yes!”

 

“Hope is a thing with feathers,” she poked Dandy’s wings, “that perches in the soul - and sings the tune without the words, and never stops at all.  And sweetest in the Gale is heard, and sore must be the storm, that could abash the little Bird that kept so many warm.  I’ve heard it in the chillest land and on the strangest sea - yet never, in Extremity, it asked a crumb of me.”

 

Dandy had wide eyes and an open mouth.  “That’s about me?   How did she know?”

 

Momo laughed, and it sounded like bells.  “It is!  Hope is well beloved by humans.  How about… perch in the soul, and, the song is sung?”

 

Dandy vibrated with glee.  “Yes!  I will absolutely perch in the soul and sing the song!  Hope is a thing with feathers…”

 

“Fear is a thing with claws,” Disma continued, shifting into a wolf, by Hitoshi’s guess, flexing long claws and grinning.

 

“Hope will ask if whether,”

 

“You fear the things at all,” they seemed well practiced in this as Disma continued, “Fear can make you reckless, or breathless, or running, or blind!”

 

“But fear and hope,” they sang together, “you need them both, to quiet and center your Mind.”

 

Momo was the first one to break out of her stupor, clapping lightly, and Hitoshi followed behind slowly.  “Um.  That was… cool.  I thought you guys hadn’t seen each other in ages?”

 

Disma hummed, settled as a snake to wrap around Dandy.  If a real snake was wrapped around a dove, there would be cause for concern, but she looked perfectly content with this arrangement.  “We still had many years between Tikki and Plagg and me,” Dandy pointed out, “and I love to sing.  Disma wanted to join in so we made a song together.  How did Emily know?”

 

“Maybe she had a bit of magic,” Momo mused, “or maybe she just had a lucky guess.”

 

Disma lifted his head to look at Hitoshi.  “Can we come up with the other one so we can use them?  I want to use them.  For security.”

 

“Look what you’ve done,” he shook his head as he looked at Momo, “you’ve corrupted them.”

 

She snorted behind a hand, quickly devolving into giggles.  “Doesn’t that just mean I’m right?”

 

“Like always,” he sighed longsufferingly, trying to keep his smirk off his face, “okay, so we got light my life… dim my… soul?  Is that too morbid?  Will you take that too literally?”

 

Disma waved his head back and forth, thinking.  “No.  Your soul does get dimmer without me.  Calmer.  I like it!  Can we try now?”

 

Hitoshi wrinkled his nose.  “Would All for One notice?”

 

“No,” Disma scoffed, “he’s an idiot.  And weak.  And probably sleeping.  And Dandy will go too.”

 

Dandy nodded enthusiastically.

 

Hitoshi sighed.  “Fine.  Let me text the groupchat.”

 

He pulled out his phone.



Sunrise Kingdom

PurpleSkies: no one freak out, mo and i are testing transformation phrases

 

Bakeneko: why is it that every time someones says “don’t freak out” i immediately want to have a panic attack to spite them

 

Hime: that would be the spite, yeah



“Okay, we’re good.”  He left his phone on his side table and picked up the mask.  He grimaced.  “Do I need to… wipe this off, or anything?”

 

Disma looked offended, switching back into an angler fish, so he raised his hands.  “Sorry I asked.  Mo, you ready?”

 

She tugged the knot tight around her head.  “Ready.  Dandy, perch in the soul!”

 

“Disma, light my life!”

 

For a moment it felt like something was crawling up his spine and he shuddered, but then it settled and the only new sensation was around his right hand.  He raised it and blinked.  “Oh, cool, I keep the shadowy mass.  This isn’t going to eat my hand, is it?”

 

Pandora looked over.  “Oh.  Hmm, I don’t see why it would.”

 

“That is not as comforting as you think it is.  Dim my soul.”

 

“Oh, yes, the song is sung.”

 

He breathed a sigh of relief as his hand was whole and hale.  He tugged the mask down, noting how it had some elastic so he could and still have it hooked around his ears.  “Okay, spill.  The shadow thing?”

 

Disma blinked.  “Didn’t everyone get a weapon?”

 

“Wait, so yours is shadows?”

 

He bobbed his head, small light tantalizingly drawing the eye.  “It’s what my binder needed.  I like it.  It can become anything, just like me!”

 

He blew out a breath.  “Well that’s OP as shit.  I assume it has limits?”

 

Disma hummed, floating gently around the room.  “Yes.  It can’t leave your hand and there’s only so much shadow you get.  You’re better at magic, so it’s much more for you, but I think other weapons might not really have a tangible limit like that.  And of course, you have to think of what you want it to be.  But we’re chaos, so you should be able to concentrate.”

 

Hitoshi stared at him for a moment before turning wide eyes to Momo.  “Why is my kwami the most ominous motherfucker on the planet?”

 

She gave him an amused smirk.  “Fear.”

 

“…Yeah, that would do it.  Wait, what are you afraid of?”

 

“I was the snake.”

 

“…Your clan is the snakes.”

 

“I made the mistake of looking up different kinds of snakes when I was younger because I wanted to pick which one I was.  I imagine it’s much like what you felt about Izzy’s ocean facts.”

 

Disma gasped.  “Izzy and Dizzy!  We can be best friends!  I wonder what he’s afraid of… who is he, again?”

 

“Butterfly.”

 

“Probably… birds, then?”

 

“Wh- no, he’s not actually a butterfly, I meant he holds the butterfly miraculous, he has green hair…?”

 

“Like… plants?  Oh, him, yes.  Still birds, I bet.  Birds eat… plants.  I think.”

 

“No… no they really don’t.”

 

Disma squinted like he didn’t quite believe him.  “I’ll figure out his fear next time, then.”

 

“You do that.”

 


 

Across town, Izuku shivered a bit.  He’d had an ominous feeling for some reason.

 

“What are you, cold?”

 

He shook his head.  “No.  Just those random shivers you get.”

 

Katsuki grunted.  “Whatever.  Where are we going?”

 

Izuku grinned slyly.  “You mean you haven’t figured it out yet?”

 

Katsuki gave him a baleful glare, shoving his hands into his pockets and resting his thumbs on the top of his new belt.  “You said we’d go somewhere we could fucking train, and you left your two chucklefucks behind with your mom to go over your shitty book.  The princess and the cat or whatever are working with Aizawa on some shit at UA, the mouse shit.  It’s arguably too late at night for any gyms to be open, not that I think you could rent one out if you said, “hey we’re planning on wrecking all your shit,” and again, we’re not at UA.  So… no.”

 

“Aw, come on, guess!”

 

“Zukun,” he said sweetly with a rictus grin on his face, “where are we going?”

 

Izuku shuddered and crossed his index fingers in the other boy’s direction.  “Never do that again, holy cow.  Anyway, we’re going to the beach.”

 

“The beach.”

 

“Yep!”  He beamed, swinging his arms back and forth as Nooroo snickered into his neck.  “The beach.”

 

“You mean the trash beach?”

 

He turned to walk backwards, grinning all the while.  “Sure do!  I mean, the trash used to be way worse.  And it was pretty clean for the past several months, but recently it’s built up more.  I figured maybe you’d appreciate the community service.  Also a place to blow things up.  And we don’t really have to worry about disturbing the peace because the area still has a bit of a reputation.  Plus I’ll be championing myself to dampen the noise.”

 

Katsuki didn’t stop, but he did pause briefly, face scrunching up.  “I thought you couldn’t do that.”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “Most of the time it’s like… why bother?  Because then I don’t have the quirk sense or anything, I’m stuck to that one power.  And I like making friends and allies!  But technically it’s possible, I just need to power up a butterfly, detransform, and then get powered up.  Easy.”

 

“But can’t you give yourself any power?”

 

He waved his hand back and forth.  “It has to… mean something.  Either in the instance, or over all.  In this case, I’m pulling on my experience with Static and my general enjoyment of quiet from, well, long evenings by myself.  Couple that with the occasional thought of “geez I wish I didn’t have to have my ears ring from Kacchan’s explosions,” and you have a power that lets me muffle the sound of explosions in particular.  I mean, yes I’m able to muffle everything as well.  Just explosions for sure.”

 

Katsuki grunted.  “Not certain if I should be offended by that or not.  I’m leaning towards fuck you.”

 

Izuku snorted.  “Seems fair.”

 

They arrived at the beach to see that it was, in fact, still mostly clear.  Unlike before where there had been heaping piles of garbage, loose, in bags, or even large appliances or furniture, now it mostly seemed like your regular, run of the mill litter.  Still bad, of course, but the trash bags and empty cans and bottles didn’t quite mask the smell of the salt.  Before, all you could smell was the stench, and from several streets away.  Now, they were standing on the sand itself and they could still smell the sea.  It was greatly improved from how it had been a year ago.

 

Izuku grinned.  “Roo, if you could please raise my wings?”

 

Deedee was more than happy to land on his hand, wings fluttering and antenna wiggling in laughter as Gachou threaded power into him.  He took a deep breath and released his transformation.  He was a little nervous, actually.  He’d never done this before, but he held up the ear plug’s he’d brought with him.

 

“Fucking course you did,” he heard Katsuki grumble behind him, but he didn’t have time to reply before the power entered him and he sucked in a breath, instinctively accepting the power.

 

It was odd; like transforming, but not.  Transforming brought with it a swirl of chaotic potential, an endless stream of possibilities and enhanced senses.  Here, at least, his senses instantly dulled, and the power didn’t have that potential.  Instead it was far more focused, more like a quirk; it was designed to do one specific thing.  In addition, though he’d fed a decent amount of power into it, it was very clear that this magic was not backed up by Nooroo himself.  He hadn’t really noticed it, because he still technically used his own energy to champion people, just guided into the right shape using the miraculous, but that wasn’t quite correct.  It was like Nooroo was a great looming shadow supporting his powers, weaving little bits into his magic to strengthen and bolster it.  Here, the absence of that looming, seemingly all power presence couldn’t have been more clear.  It was like those peanut butter flavored cookies that had a Hershey kiss pressed into the top.  You could eat both of them separately, but if you just ate the kiss you would very clearly notice the lack of cookie, and together, they were awesome.  Possibly not the best metaphor, but he was trying to describe something he felt rather than saw.  (Damn, now he wanted cookies.)

 

He released a silent breath and flexed his hands, bringing them up to prod at the earplug in his ears.  The world was muted around him, like he was wearing actual earplugs… which technically he was?  Not the point, the point was he could tell that, like Static who had inspired him, he could tell that he had a range of quiet.  He grinned at Katsuki and gestured.

 

Katsuki gave him an appraising glance, but shrugged and spoke to Virgo.  His words came out in a mumble that he couldn’t make out.

 

“Oy,” Argonaut barked, sounding like it was just a murmur, “your champions always have new names.  What am I yelling at you?”

 

He grinned and mouthed the word.  “Mokumo.”

 

It took Argonaut a moment before he groaned and Mokumo laughed silently to himself.  Mokumoku meant mute, but Mikumo, one syllable off from the name he’d chosen, was what his mother had always said she almost named him.  Combining the two for Mokumo was something that amused him to no end, even if he knew he’d only be doing this once or twice at the most.

 

Mokumo sat on the beach and Argonaut hefted his hammer with a grin.  It was almost as tall as he was with a head twice the size of Argonaut’s own.  The back flared out like a rocket and the sides were ridged and rounded like a grenade, but the front end was smooth and a dark matte metal.  An explosion was etched into the metal almost like a bullseye.

 

Mokumo barely heard him say “Wipeout” and the back of the hammer started to glow.  Argonaut grinned nastily and slammed the hammer onto the ground in front of him, causing a muffled boom as a plume of sand shot into the sky.  Mokumo blinked and looked at the ground where it had shaken beneath him, then back to where the sand had settled to reveal a bit of a charred crater.  Some of the sand at the epicenter of the explosion had turned into slowly cooling glass.  It was currently glowing a dull red, but was quickly darkening and turning closer to translucent as he watched.

 

“Oh yeah,” Argonaut must have yelled, sounding like he was talking through cotton, “let’s clean the shit out of this beach!”

 

Five minutes later, Katsuki was cackling while Virgo inspected the scene, giggling to herself while she ate the fresh herbs they’d picked up from the grocery store.  Even though there was some new lumps of glass around the beach and the sand dunes were getting quite torn up, Katsuki had managed to go through a solid chunk of the trash, “purifying” the beach a bit more.

 

Mokumo leaned back with a grin as Argonaut suited up again.  Even five minutes was enough to see him improve at flinging his hammer around in motions that were becoming practiced that landed precisely where the miraculous user meant them to go.  Katsuki had always prided himself on his precise control, Mokumo mused, and he could even control the size of the explosion the hammer let out.  He lasted longer when transformed as well, each time adding a few minutes onto his time as he got used to how much magic and energy each strike would drain.

 

By the end of the night, the beach would be clean again.

 


 

All for One sighed and rubbed his hand down his face.  The law was somehow finding all of his shell companies and shutting down most of his industry.  In times like these, he almost wished he hadn’t sacrificed the doctor, at least, if not Tomura.  At least he still had Kurogiri, and a few more assets squared away.  He frowned to himself.  He should at least have had the foresight to relieve his sacrifices of their quirks.  Oh well, hindsight.  Now, not that he needed it, but he figured now might be the time to go fetch Gigantomachia.  A worthy project of his and a long devoted follower…

 

He tapped his chin some more.  Yes, that would be good.

 

His finger stalled on his chin.

 

Very slowly, he pressed more fingers to the lower half of his face.

 

If he had working eyes, this would have been the moment in which he saw red.

 

“Kurogiri,” he said, voice dead, “drop Gigantomachia at UA, would you?  It seems my little heroes want to die.”

 

Kurogiri flickered away, which was good, because ice was currently creeping across the floor while All for One seethed.

 

He started chuckling, growing louder and louder until his laugh boomed out, slightly manic.

 

“Oh,” he crowed, “oh how vexing.   So they wish to die?  And here I thought I made our situations clear!  Let’s see how those brats cure this!”

Notes:

disma: "im going to find out his fear for sure"
hitoshi: "this feels like justice"

if you couldn't tell, "Sunrise Kingdom" is the japan group chat. purpleskies is hitoshi (because he's referencing the group chat name) bakeneko is adrien (because he's referencing a youkai) and hime is marinette (because she was too tired to think of a pun)

man, the deception last a whole night at least? rip UA, dyk that school is still going rn? they're prepping for the cultural festival still. it's in like, a week. maybe less, they haven't been paying attention. im sure gigantomachia is very excited for the concert they're putting on and that's all.

Chapter 42: we kick afo's ass

Summary:

All for One dropped Gigantomachia on UA. Yikes.

Notes:

warning towards the end for uhhh graphic description of death? you'll know what its describing once they get you, i wont spoil that, but if you want to skip it, stop at "How are we killing him?" and start at "I'm texting Chloe"

(also sorry its been 3 weeks lmao)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Momo took a deep breath and clapped her hands, drawing the attention of the class.  “Okay,” she said, “the festival is tomorrow.  Let’s do a dry run!”

 

The class cheered, pumping fists into the air.  They were dressed in either plain clothes or gym uniforms, depending on their own preferences, and the wide concert hall that had been converted from one of the gyms echoed their cheers back at them.  All they’d had to do was add in the stage and the lighting, but the special effects crew had enjoyed being able to customize ahead of time.

 

They were doing three songs, two covers and one original, and Ashido had been working the dance crew like crazy for the past week, meeting up with people after school and assigning them homework.  Between her and Jirou, they were frantic.  Well, most of them.

 

Kagami smirked at him and waved.  “I will be on the catwalk, then.”

 

Izuku clicked his tongue in mock annoyance and shoved her lightly.  “You do that,” he grumbled, “have fun making your ice glitter.”

 

“I will,” she said primly, patting him on the arm, “thank you.  Todoroki.”

 

She nodded at the boy in question and they slipped away with the rest of the special effects team.  Hitoshi sighed beside Izuku.  “Lucky bastards.”

 

“You’re not the worst dancer.”

 

“I’m not an amazing one,” the taller boy grimaced, “but I have good balance and know how to count.”

 

“Half the battle,” Izuku assured him, “if I wasn’t constantly thinking of fencing or free running I’m certain I’d look like a robot, or be tripping over my feet every half measure.  Truly, the only victor here is Kac-tsuki.”

 

He stuttered briefly over the name before sticking to the actual name, instead of the nickname.  Their relationship was… weird, and he still wasn’t sure how he felt about it yet.

 

Hitoshi mercifully didn’t mention the almost-slip.  “Yeah, for real.  Just banging away at his drums, making an explosion of sound.  Too bad I dunno how to play an instrument other than the human mind.”

 

“Truly a tragedy.”

 

“Now boys,” a sickly sweet voice came from behind them and dread curled down their spines, “I know for a fact that you’re not just sitting on your asses when prez already called for the dry run!”

 

They turned to look at the beaming Ashido and quickly scrambled to where the rest of the dancers were slowly getting into their starting formation.

 

The dry run went well.  The main lights were kept on, for this time, and the only special effects used were the quirk based ones and not the ones that used actual supplies, and the instruments weren’t really plugged in, but Jirou’s singing was loud and they kept easy time.  At one point, Ojirou’s tail tripped Uraraka and she muffled a shriek, using her quirk on herself, but Tsu caught her with her tongue before she could get too far and Ashido got this glint in her eyes, instantly pouncing on them when the set was done, blabbering about using Uraraka’s quirk on the audience at the peak of the last song when all the effects were in full force and everything.  The band went over a few measures of each song that Jirou wanted them to, and they all held their breath until Momo beamed at everyone.

 

“We’re going to do amazing tomorrow!”

 

Everyone let out a massive cheer, energy high despite the fact that a few of them were sweating.  Anyone who ever said that dancing wasn’t exercise was wrong, especially after almost fifteen minutes of it.

 

Their celebrations were interrupted by the ground shaking and a distant crash.

 

“Huh,” Kaminari said nervously in the silence, “weird time of year for an earthquake.”

 

“You’re a fucking idiot,” Katsuki scoffed, “earthquakes don't have a fucking season.  They’re in the ground, dumbass, they don’t give a shit about the weather.”

 

They all braced for the aftershock, but it didn’t come before the speakers hummed, being overridden by the PA system.

 

“All students, please evacuate from the main campus.  I repeat, all students, evacuate from the main campus.  Teachers and third years are clear to engage.”

 

“ENGAGE?!”  Hagakure yelled shrilly.  “THAT WAS A VILLAIN?!”

 

Izuku made a beeline for the door.  The gym they were in was technically on the edge of what was considered the “main” campus, since that mostly referred to the main building and the surrounding grounds and forests, but they were still close enough that he could see the dust and smoke rising as the main festival setup was attacked by a hulking person with large claws and a protruding lower jaw.  He towered over everything, easily standing as tall as four stories.  It seemed like he was gunning for the students fleeing their set up attractions, and Izuku tensed, hand going to the pin tucked into his shirt collar.

 

“Hey,” Hitoshi said, “no, we’re not supposed to engage.”

 

Izuku whirled on him.  “Um, hello?  Giant monster person?”

 

Hitoshi raised an eyebrow.  “Um, hello?  Teachers and third years?  Besides, we’re still technically on the main campus.  Let’s go.”

 

The class came up behind them, Momo organizing them.  She furrowed her brow in concern as they all murmured, taking in the giant laughing man as various people buzzed around like flies.  “Principal Nedzu would have said something if this was a fight meant for us.”

 

The class murmured in tense agreement, but she glanced at him, his cousin, and Katsuki when she said it, so as Izuku’s heart sank, he knew she had meant us, as in, the miraculous users.  He bit his lip, but reluctantly nodded, moving with the class to the other side of the building.  They were veering for the extensive woods that sprawled over the campus, where the other people who had been assigned a spot for the festival near to the gym had started to gather.

 

“We need to get deeper into the woods,” Momo called to them all, “if we can still see the villain, the villain can possibly still see us.  While he is currently distracted, it appears as if he is going for people.  Let’s not give him targets.”

 

They were a second year business class and a third year gen ed, but they all murmured agreement and slipped deeper into the trees.

 

Izuku’s phone buzzed and he whipped it out.



Sunrise Kingdom

Hime: yall aren’t next to the dude, right?

Hime: you’re good?

 

Matcha: you can never make fun of me for saying yall again

Matcha: yeah, we’re fine, we could see it

 

PurpleSkies: no no hey wait

PurpleSkies: why does it sound like you ARE next to the dude???

 

Bakeneko: in our defense its not our fault

 

Matcha: ive never been more concerned in my life, are you okay?!

 

Kitsune: we’re fine, we’re mostly evacuated, even

Kitsune: i'm more pissed the cafe is fucked

 

Firework: can yall *shut the fuck up*

Firework: whoopdedoo, you’re not fucking dead

Firework: do you want a goddamn medal???

 

Ryujin: forgive us for having a modicum of care for fellow human beings

Ryujin: we’ll shed no tears at your funeral

 

Izanami: so we’re not engaging?

 

Matcha: …you *literally* told me we’re not going to

 

PurpleSkies: to be fair i said it first

 

Hime: no, we’re not engaging

Hime: cure works on miraculous stuff

Hime: this is not miraculous stuff

Hime: as near as i can tell this is a gift sent by our enemy tho

 

Kitsune: yes, it’s safe to assume the theft has been noticed

 

Bakeneko: you can’t see it but he looks so freaking smug right now its sickening

 

Hime: he deserves a little smugness, as a treat

 

Matcha: so gimme the deets on the guy

 

Kitsune: you’re incorrigible, but fine

Kitsune: calls himself… Gigantomachia, from what he’s been yelling

Kitsune: refers to afo as “Lord”

Kitsune: definitely more than one quirk

Kitsune: fun fact, did you know that eraserhead can only erase one quirk at a time?

 

Matcha: logistically this makes sense

Matcha: because

 

Kitsune: and apparently its random too

 

Matcha: when he uses erasure, it only activates on whoever he’s looking at upon activation, and he can only look at one person

 

Kitsune: apparently giga’s job is to just… cause destruction and show his lord’s wrath

Kitsune: oh sorry, keep going

 

Matcha: and usually one person only has one quirk, so either this is a discrepancy in evolution or the quirk is like a muscle and it never had to erase more than one quirk so now it can’t

Matcha: but if i had to guess, multiple instances of erasure would enable him to erase multiple quirks, one for each instance

Matcha: making the mouse his perfect miraculous

Matcha: omg felix you were still talking?

Matcha: i'm so sorry o(><;)oo

 

Kitsune: no i like reading your analysis

 

Bakeneko: stop flirting on main

 

Hime: lmao you’re one to talk, kitty

 

Bakeneko: only the best for my princess <333333

 

Ryujin: sickening

Ryujin: so has our teacher transformed yet

 

Hime: as if you wouldn’t be just as bad

Hime: ive *muted* the guardian chat because of you three clowns

Hime: fe, zoe and I are *suffering*

Hime: and you’re not even IN that chat!!!

Hime: anyway yeah he just ducked away after felix held up his necklace and raised an eyebrow

Hime: omg no way

Hime: he’s calling himself *mouse trap*

Hime: that's so good actually

 

PurpleSkies: ngl i kinda thought he’d just clal himself Rat

PurpleSkies: dyk he didnt even pick his hero name?\

PurpleSkies: mic did

 

Izanami: and he still says they haven’t been in love with each other for forever smh my head

 

Matcha: wait are they not married???

 

PurpleSkies: oh my kwami we get to involve everyone else in the drama

 

Bakeneko: idk if this is the time since our teachers and senpais may or may not be fighting for their lives

Bakeneko: wait no nevermind giga shrank so fast, multitude is a very nice power, he’s in cuffs

Bakeneko: proceed to spill the tea

 

PurpleSkies: thank you, thank you

PurpleSkies: so all of you are lucky bastards that weren’t in the know for the useless pining stage

PurpleSkies: but essentially they’d been “roommates” SINCE GRADUATING for “financial reasons” and “too much effort to establish another routine” and “ease”

 

Bakeneko: oh my god they were roommates

 

PurpleSkies: now mo has been around them for ages and no efforts made them realize that they were both in the friendzone for no goddamn reason

PurpleSkies: mo list the crimes

 

Izanami: sharing food from their utensils, sharing straws, going out of their ways to offer comfort and treats when the other was feeling sad WITHOUT BEING INFORMED BECAUSE THEY “JUST KNEW” LIKE WHAT THE-, cuddling, sharing a bed once tosh got adopted, not to mention the whole “don't move out that’d be illogical” like okay just say you can’t live without him, knowing each other’s favorite everything, driving each other to work, in fact, pretty sure aizawa only got a job at ua because yamada was already there, nedzu intentionally hired yamada first to entice him because he knew aizawa would never be caught dead around teenagers otherwise i'm still not over this, pet names, the longing looks, the fact that the only other thing aizawa ever took pictures of were cats, they have three cats together, they file their taxes jointly…

Izanami: do i need to go on

 

Hime: wow you type with a speed to rival izzy

Hime: you really needed to get that off your chest, huh?

 

PurpleSkies: and with all of that, it still took eri tearfully asking why they didn’t love each other to get them to confess

PurpleSkies: everyone say thank you eri

 

Izanami: THANK YOU ERI

 

Hime: thank you eri!!!

 

Matcha: thank you eri :D

 

Kuroneko: thank you eri :3

 

Ryujin: thank you eri

 

Kitsune: thank you eri

 

Firework: i'm not gonna fucking say it

 

PurpleSkies: [erismile.jpg]

 

Firework: …she looks feral, why is she baring her teeth

 

PurpleSkies: how dare you that is a bonafide smile

 

Firework: the fuck it is lmao

Firework: fine, thank you eri

 

Matcha: wait is that all it takes?

Matcha: you just have to look feral????

Matcha: kacchan wtf

Matcha: *katsuki

 

Firework: ffs zuku just call me kacchan i don't give a shit

 

Matcha: maybe *I* give a shirt

 

Ryujin: shirt

 

Kuroneko: shirt

 

Hime: shirt

 

Kitsune: shirt

 

PurpleSkies: [typointhegroupchat.png]

PurpleSkies: get his ass

 

Matcha: N E WAY

Matcha: why has the evac order not been lifted if the dude was taken out five minutes ago



They all tensed as an unnatural wave of fear made them shudder and Katsuki clicked his tongue.

 

“Just had to fucking say something, Zuku.”

 


 

Marinette made eye contact with Felix, then looked at her boyfriend.

 

Adrien bared his teeth in a grimace of a smile, similar to the picture of Eri before.

 

“Once more into the breach, my lady?”

 

She took a deep breath, trying to push down her fear.  “He spent a lot of time with that miraculous,” she grumbled to herself, “but hopefully with Mouse Trap we have a chance.  Let’s suit up.”

 

She spared one glance for her classmates, who all looked sick with fear.  The moment All for One had appeared on the battlefield, monologuing to his failed wailing minion, everyone in the vicinity, including the third years who had managed to make it, froze for a moment.  She knew that Aizawa had already detransformed, because adult or not, Mullo’s power and his quirk were not compatible, no matter how useful they were together.  Hopefully she’d managed to convince Aoyama to part with some of his swiss cheese, but since the boy was sort of worshiping Plagg, another “god” after his cheese wouldn’t be out of left field.  And Plagg couldn’t even complain, because apparently while he teased Mullo based on their animal representations, the two of them could talk about cheese for hours.  Was it morally wrong to use Aoyama for refueling?  Maybe… but desperate times called for desperate measures.

 

She shakily pressed send on one last message before she slipped away from her classmates, out of sight.  They had used the time after Gigantomachia’s sudden defeat and subsequent capture to get out of the rubble from the destroyed attractions.  She internally grumbled about the equipment and hoped that the festival could be postponed if they weren’t restored in time for tomorrow, because she’d actually really been looking forward to this low stakes school event, and the other five wouldn’t budge on detailing their performance.  They even practiced in secret!

 

She shoved that out of her mind and went into the leader mindset for Ladybug as Felix turned into Foxis and Adrien into Chat Noir.

 

“Tikki,” she murmured, “spots on!”

 


 

Gachou looked helplessly at the battle.  Daredevil was fluttering around as he mentally categorized the people around.  Once All for One had shown up, even the third years had evacuated, ensuring that they protected the other students.  Mouse Trap was around, he could see some of the little versions of their teacher dressed in black with pink and grey accents in various places around the battlefield.  According to one he’d asked, there were about four dozen of them, all scattered and looking at the villain for as long as they could.  Each one could cancel one quirk at a time, but All for One still had so many to choose from, it seemed like.

 

“It seems,” he crowed, “that I have more power than you know what to do with!  I assume this is your pesky butterfly’s doing.  Modifying quirks, what a wonderful ability.  I see now that it was foolish of me to leave you with power!  I’ll just have to take all of your miraculous to ensure it never happens again.  And, of course, I’ll have to kill hope.”

 

He tensed, but both Argonaut and Angler appeared.  Angler spun the shadowy chain sickle around in a way that looked lazy, but the teeth of his mask seemed to be grinding together, and Argonaut’s grip on the warhammer was tight.

 

“Oh hell no,” Angler purred, “you won’t manage it.”

 

Pandora looked at them with some relief in her eyes, clutching tight to her banner as she moved around the torn up grounds that made up their battlefield.  Her aura of hope made it so the teachers wouldn’t get speared, frozen from the killing intent that was pouring out of the villain, and allowed them to get their own hits in.  The problem with Mouse Trap is that while he could cancel out the quirks, All for One seemingly had an endless supply of them.  Ice, fire, telekinesis, muscle augmentation, bone spears, air cannons, energy waves, balls of darkness no one was in a hurry to touch, poison spray, shapeshifting, levitation, glue, speed… his powers were seemingly endless, and forcing him to switch between them was hurting as much as it was helping.

 

Ladybug called for a lucky charm and inspected what she now held in her hands.

 

“Space,” she called, “eat the space macaron!”

 

Gachou blinked, but pulled the tupperware of his pocket dimension anyway, pulling out the deep blue one.  He mentally thanked his lucky stars (heh) that they were apple flavored and downed the cookie in three bites.  He winced a bit at the feeling of his costume changing while still on him, but stayed still as it took over.  He couldn’t see himself and didn’t want to bother finding a mirror, but he was wearing a helmet now, and his gliding wings had just become real ones.  Around the battlefield, whether they’d retreated or been tossed, everyone slowly did the same, gaining helmets and full body coverage for their suits if they didn’t have it before.  There was a slight click as comm units connected.

 

“Okay,” Ladybug sounded a bit out of breath, “one, I am so glad we made extra.  Two, we need to take this to the stratosphere.  If anyone else has been paying attention to his monologue…”

 

“Yeah,” they could all hear Angler’s grimace in his voice, “I think seeing or sensing me or whatever pissed him off.  He’s gearing up for something big, and I for one, would rather campus not be obliterated.”

 

“Try all of Musutafa,” Mouse Trap grumbled, “and he’s been counting me.  Besides that, the potion didn’t transfer to the multitude, so I’d need to regather and resplit.”

 

“Which would mean another recharge,” Foxis sighed, “and we might not have time for that.  What do you mean, he’s been counting you?”

 

“I mean, he’s been counting the multitude.  He knows how many of me there are, or he has a pretty good guess.”

 

Ryuunami sucked in a breath.  “Meaning he knows how many quirks you can disable at a time.”

 

“That sounds bad,” Chat Noir said tightly, “does anyone else think that sounds bad?”

 

“We need to get him out of range and we need to do it yesterday,” Ladybug breathed, “Angler?”

 

“Maybe if Chat worked with me.  He provides the height, I provide the chains.”

 

Gachou felt something flicker at the corner of his range, which was covering the field.  He turned his perception in that direction, and Daredevil was already moving.

 

“Too slow,” Ladybug was saying, “we have maybe a minute.”

 

The butterfly connected.

 

In an instant, Gachou felt like he had made a mistake.  He couldn’t contain a gasp as he doubled over, clutching at his helmet.  Pain lanced through his head as the memories he usually got felt broken.   Fragments of memories pushed forwards, ones he didn’t expect and couldn't immediately make sense of, scenes that didn’t seem like something they would have seen, pictures that felt over a decade old but were deemed important to what was happening.  Purple, a collapsing building, a stricken face of a friend…

 

“Kurogiri,” he gasped, and he barely noticed heads swinging his way since everyone could hear him over the comms, “you are… a puppet.  You’ve served, all you’ve ever known, but that’s… that’s not right.  You… do you remember?”

 

“I do not.”

 

“You do,” Gachou swallowed, “because otherwise I wouldn’t either.  I don’t need to transform you, since you can already do this.  But you’re not… quite dead, are you?  Shirakumo Oboro?” He ignored the strangled gasp he only half heard anyway.  “Will you let me heal you?”

 

“…Can you?”

 

“Well,” he glanced at the laughing villain who was beginning to glow, “not if your kidnapper and master blasts this city off the map.”

 

In response, black and purple smoke, filled with specks of light like stars, flung across the battlefield, picking up every miraculous user and All for One.  When it cleared, they were surrounded by stars, and the earth was a blue marble, floating in the sky.  All for One clenched his fists as his quirk pulsed and fired.  The force of the blast sent them all careening off into space, turning head over heels, but they instinctively used their new powers to right themselves with puffs of air or explosions of the flap of new wings.  They were far away from the man who was surrounded by a translucent bubble and throwing a fit they couldn’t hear in the vacuum.  He tried to use the air quirk to move, but it punctured the bubble and he immediately canceled it in a panic, letting the bubble piece itself back together.  He turned to them, turning every which way and floundering.  He was saying something, but they couldn’t hear him.

 

“Gachou, what did we say about championing villains?”

 

He jumped at Foxis’ deadpan voice.  “Um.  We didn’t?  I don’t think?”

 

“Okay,” Ladybug said gently, “new rule, no empowering villains or villain minions.  Even if they’re also victims.”

 

“Even if they don’t want to be villains or villain minions?”

 

“If they’ve murdered someone, they’re off the list.”

 

“How am I supposed to know if they’ve murdered someone before I send a butterfly?!”

 

“You know basically everything!”

 

“Flattering and untrue!  Also, I feel like Kuro- um, Shirakumo, shouldn’t count.  Since he was programmed, which is basically like brainwashing someone.  It shouldn’t count.”

 

“Can we please,” Mouse Trap sounded like he was on the verge of a breakdown, “please kill All for One and go back to earth?”

 

Gachou blinked.  “Can I champion heroes who have murdered someone?”

 

Kurogiri coughed politely over the connection.  “Can I be healed now?”

 

“Oh, sure, Chrysalis.”

 

“Gachou,” Chat Noir whined, “please tell me you didn’t just turn out way home into goo?”

 

“…Oh.”

 

“I would like to go home quickly,” Mouse Trap said, “I just beeped and would rather not be in the void of space when I detransform.  How are we killing him?”

 

“I’m not even going to protest the murder,” Ladybug grumbled, “Mouse Trap, just erase the quirk, it’s the only thing keeping him from… what happens when exposed to space, imploding?”

 

Chat Noir hummed.  “I thought you froze because space was cold?”

 

“Well,” Gachou tilted his head, trying to pick out the other planets while he spun idly, not looking at All for One, “first you lose oxygen very fast so you fall unconscious, which is good because then you boil and then freeze due to the non existent air pressure.  Then all your tissues would expand, which looks like exploding.”

 

“I’m texting Chloe,” Ryuunami grumbled.

 

“Wait,” Angler said, “how can you boil and freeze?”

 

“Cold vacuum of space and then direct exposure to the sun without the benefit of an atmosphere.  If you’re in the shade of a planet you’ll just freeze.  Of course, there’s still all the cosmic radiation…”

 

“New fear unlocked.  Dizzy is going to be delighted.”

 

A voice connected to the comms.  “<You’re all fucking lucky I love and care about you,>” Brille Fille snarled, “<and have been nervously waiting for news.  Why are you in space?!>”

 

They all clumped closer together.  “<Because,>” Ladybug said, “<it’s over.  We didn’t want him to level a city, so we sent him to space.  Drop us at UA please?>”

 

“<If it’s over, that means we can go on vacation.>”  She tried to sound like she was threatening them, but they could hear the relief in her voice.

 

“<We’ll go visit Luka in Crete,>” Ladybug promised, “<they’re spending the rest of their break there, we have like a week.>”

 

“<Thank Lumii.  Okay, don’t move.>”

The portal opened up and Gachou had a moment to marvel that the effects of gravity and the atmosphere were contained behind the portal like it had a film on the circle, keeping everything inside until it passed through.  One by one, Mouse Trap first, they stepped back onto UA grounds, until they were all in and Brille Fille shut the portal.  Ladybug looked around the destroyed area and bit her lip under the helmet as Mouse Trap slipped away to where the teachers were clearing some of the rubble, meeting Present Mic there.

 

She threw the star-shaped lucky charm into the air.  “MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!”

 

The ladybugs swarmed in whirls of pink and when they cleared away, some of the damage had been restored, but not all of it.  She slouched with a sigh, and smiled at them all.

 

“It’s done.”

 

They all let out relieved cheers.

 

It was over.

Notes:

when in doubt, return to chatfic (if you aren't aware, my first fics in mha were chatfics lol)
in case the nicknames weren't clear, you might remember purpleskies is hitoshi, bakeneko is adrien, hime is mari, the others are felix as kitsune, momo as izanami, izuku as matcha, kagami as ryujin, and katsuki as firework. speaking of kats, i know most chat fics have him type in all caps but i find it very funny if he doesn't realize he's loud because his quirk makes him partially deaf so in his eyes he's not constantly yelling

afo is dead! if you skipped the brief bit its just describing how space kills you, uh, mouse trap erased the bubble quirk and he's dead now, i believe murder is an acceptable outcome

two left!

Chapter 43: A Gathering of the Expected and Unexpected

Notes:

thank you for your patience, let's get our last "official" chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The first thing Izuku did after they got back was recharge and transform again, sending Apollo to Cementoss and turning him into Constructoss.  With power over all building materials, not only could he more effectively clean up the destruction from the two villains, but he could restore much of the stalls and temporary buildings that classes had set up for the festival.  With thirty three total classes, they were sprawled across the grounds closest to the entrance, and thirteen stations had been turned into rubble.  With his champion’s control over metal, wood, stone, concrete, and even wires and pipes, Constructoss was perfect for the job.

 

Of course, his design had Adrien in stitches.

 

“You made,” he wheezed, “you made yourself a sentient brick wall to befriend-!”

 

Gachou smacked him over the head with his cane a few times, blushing furiously.  “That’s still not a funny joke!  Shut up!  And he’s made of more than just brick, it’s just his torso-”

 

Suffice to say, it took a few hours, but they were done by dinner and the campus was restored.

 

All of the students had been sent home shortly following the heroes’ trip to space, being told that everything was fine.  They’d cheered when the miraculous heroes had all walked out of the portal unharmed.  Immediately after the fight, the other students all went home, including their classmates who had sent them a few worried texts when it had become clear that they’d disappeared.  Izuku wasn’t certain that their class had bought the “just another place in the woods” explanation, but when they all appeared unharmed the next morning, it seemed way more accepted.

 

Inko had fussed over them for a while, crying happy tears of relief that it was finally over for them.  They had Aizawa and Yamada, plus Hitoshi and Momo, come over for dinner just so everyone could relax a bit.  Of course, that meant they had the Bakugos over as well, and ate a lot of food, including katsudon, curry, pasta carbonara (he still remembered Alya’s mom teaching him how to make it), and various pastries.  Apparently, Marinette was practicing to make sure she remembered for tomorrow, but no one quite believed her since they all knew she’d done almost all of the prep work in the past week.

 

Finally, however, after the guests had gone home, the original miraculous team members had a sleepover in the girls’ apartment (where Inko could come out to see them safe at any moment) and woke up refreshed.  The five of them turned on the news, settled in the blanket nest.

 

The newscaster talked about the destruction at UA, but how the students had rallied to help their teachers defeat what was apparently a notorious villain that the HPSC had been keeping under wraps to stop the public from panicking.  All Might himself made a statement to the press talking about he’d fought this monster before, and how countless heroes had already fallen.  He then went on to praise the ones who’d fought against his tyranny, especially noting one young woman who had been going by the alias Pandora.

 

“Many students and staff reported that she gave them the strength to flee, where otherwise they would have remained frozen to be killed,” he said solemnly with a soft smile on his face, so different from the exuberant ones he was known for, “but because of her and individuals like her, we have hope for the future.  I have hope for the future, knowing that we can put our trust and safety in the next generation.  I’ve been a hero for over thirty years now!  I can rest easy knowing that our rising heroes will be the pillars to hold us up when I am gone.  It is time for a new age… many things are changing, and I, for one, am eager to see how much light can fill the world because of it.”

 

Of course, they immediately spammed Momo with quotes and emojis, and the class group chat blew up as the newscaster called Pandora the Symbol of Hope.  No one in the class knew that Momo was Pandora, of course, due to the nature of the masking magic, but they were all talking about being pillars and making All Might proud, living up to the legacy it sounded like he was going to be leaving behind.

 

In the Sunrise Kingdom chat, Momo confided that it was possible the only reason he hadn’t declared his retirement right then and there was because he then immediately turned around and started gushing about the cultural festival UA was hosting that very day, since they weren’t postponing at all.  He hadn’t wanted to distract with what would likely take over the news for weeks, so he left a little hint to get people used to the idea and focused on them, the kids.

 

And it worked.

 

Even arriving an hour before the gates would open, the grounds were a swarm of activity and there was already a line around the block of people waiting for admittance to the festival.  Security was heightened, of course, with many heroes attending for free as long as they took a shift, but the UA grounds were looking immaculate as people were beaming.

 

Momo breathed in as their class gathered outside the gym.  Hitoshi smirked beside her.  “Smells like teen spirit?”

 

She flashed him a mock-irritated look before grinning.  “Yes.  Can’t you feel it?”

 

He shrugged.  “I can’t.  Which… I think is kind of the point.  Opposites, and all that.”

 

Momo flushed and Katsuki snorted.  “Stop flirting, we ain’t got time for that shit.”

 

“Yeah,” Ashido crowed, “come on prez, what’s the plan?”

 

She took a deep breath and nodded once.  “Okay!  As you all know, the festival opens at nine, and our performance is at one.  Does everyone remember their shifts?”

 

“Wait,” Kaminari raised his hand, “was I on ten to eleven, or was I eleven to noon…?”

 

“Christ,” Jirou pinched the bridge of her nose, “you were noon to twelve thirty, we’re not working on hour shifts at all.”

 

“Ohhhh.  Good thing I asked, heh…”

 

Momo giggled.  “Indeed.  The schedule is pinned in the class chat, if you need to check it again.  During that time, you will get your stack of flyers to promote the concert to festival goers.  Outside of that time, you are, of course, free to look at the rest of the festival.  I recommend traveling with one of your shift partners or setting an alarm so you don’t miss your shift.”

 

“Yes,” Iida chopped his hand, “I would inform you that Aizawa is intending to give remedial training to anyone who misses their shift!”

 

The class shuddered.

 

“But,” Momo said soothingly with a hint of a laugh in her voice, “afterwards, the festival is open until four, so any remaining time in the festival is free.  Does anyone have any questions?”

 

They all made murmurs of disagreement and she beamed.  “Excellent!  Then, it’s time… let us Go Beyond!”

 

“PLUS ULTRA!”

 

They all cheered and went off to their respective locations.  Most people had been paired with friends for the promotion aspect, which would begin in an hour as soon as the festival opened, so it shouldn’t be too difficult for them to hang around each other to hold themselves accountable for timing.  Izuku, for example, was just paired up with Kagami.  Katsuki was paired up with Kirishima and Ashido, Momo and Hitoshi (which got them endless teasing since they were not subtle about how much they liked each other), and so on.  There were groups of three and groups of two, since they had twenty one people to cover eight shifts.

 

For now, of course, they were getting some last minute practice in and making sure that everything was ready, from costumes to supplies to the technical side of things.  Kaminari and Jirou worked together on the tech stuff, as did Shouji, who surprisingly had some knowledge of the sound and lights, and other than missing some rope, which Momo promptly created, everything was in order.

 

The festival was full of amazing stuff, and Izuku adored this as a concept, constantly dragging Kagami everywhere.  She retaliated, of course, dragging them to a haunted house which had him shrieking, still remembering the Trial of Courage.  He made eye contact with Hitoshi and Momo as he exited and they entered and grinned, mouthing, “you’re still scarier.”  The purple boy rolled his eyes and slipped into the haunted house himself.

 

Kagami was willing to let Izuku wait, getting crepes from a second year business course’s nearby setup, and soon enough Hitoshi was through.

 

“So,” he said slowly, “was I right?  Were you scarier?”

 

Hitoshi snorted.  “Of course I’m scarier.  Dizzy liked it though.”

 

Izuku narrowed his eyes.  “The screams I heard were from the class running it, weren't they?”

 

Momo burst out laughing.  “Mostly, yes, but Dandy and I calmed them right back down again.  Well, I did, mostly.  Dandy was having just as good of a time as Disma was.”

 

There was a little voice from Hitoshi’s hair.  “Wait, is this Izzy?  I need to see what he fears-!”

 

Hitoshi smacked a hand on his head.  “You know the rules,” he pretended to be fixing his hair, “you stay out of sight when we're in public.  You were pushing it in the haunted house.”

 

“Aww,” Disma pouted out of sight, “but he’s a name buddy…”

 

Izuku nodded slowly, mechanically taking the banana nutella crepe his cousin handed him.  “Hitoshi, I thank you for my life.”

 

“Yeah yeah, you owe me… see you guys around.”

 

They wandered off, looking at their own attractions and Kagami inspected the pamphlet.  “Oh no,” she deadpanned, “our shift coincides with 1-B’s play.  How tragic.”

 

Izuku brushed away an invisible tear as Nooroo and Longg could audibly be heard giggling.  “Truly,” he sighed, “is it time to go visit the others now?”

 

Kagami sighed out, sounding world weary.  “I’m surprised I’ve managed to keep you back this long.  Fine.  Let’s go see your boyfriend.”

 

Izuku beamed and took a massive bite of his crepe.  It was already half gone, but he wanted to eat it as fast as possible since they were literally going to a bakery.

 

They managed to track it down on the map and made a beeline for it, until they stood in front of the small temporary building.  The outside had little tables and chairs with umbrellas over them to keep off the sun, and cherry blossom petals (which were incredibly out of season by five to six months) fluttered around on the breeze, never touching the tables but leaving an excellent atmosphere.  In fact, there weren’t even any trees around.  The front of the building was a counter where you’d order, pick up, and donate to the tip jar if you wanted.  Everything was free, since you paid at admission, but most of the attractions had little donation boxes, whether it was to go to the class or to a charity.  Apparently, it was a bit of a mini competition between the business classes to see who could get the most in donations.

 

The smell of pastry and warm bread and sugar (as well as some savory flavors as well) brought Izuku to the line, waiting as patiently as he could.

 

Adrien beamed down at them, leaning on the counter.  Izuku heard several swooning sighs behind him at the boy’s smile and he cocked an eyebrow, smirking.  Ren rolled his eyes.

 

“Don’t you start too,” he laughed, “Felix kept snarking at me for it, as if this isn’t the exact reason they put me as the face for the first half of the day!  Anyway, welcome to Princess Pastries, what can I get for you two today?”

 

Izuku pretended to consider it.  “One boyfriend, please.”

 

“So sorry,” Ren sighed dramatically, “Felix is out of stock!  Also not for sale, you see, his boyfriend would be very upset if he got sold off and my girlfriend would kill everyone if we let him go too soon.  Can I interest you in anything else?”

 

Izuku looked at him, deadly serious.  “You know what I want, Ren.”

 

Ren nodded several times before handing over a box.  “There’s your payment, sir.  Just keep our store safe from those yakuza types.”

 

Kagami rolled her eyes.  “I would like some stained glass cookies please.”

 

Adrien’s demeanor completely changed.  “Of course!  Here you are, have a royal day!”

 

He waved them off with a sunny smile that had more people swooning around them, and they each tucked some money into the donation box before sitting at a table to tuck into their treats.  Izuku opened his box to reveal a rainbow of macarons and he beamed.  “I’m so glad I went to France.”

 

Kagami snorted.  “As am I.  I shudder to think how last year would have gone without you there.  Will you be sharing?”

 

He clutched the box to his chest.  “Hell no.  You had your chance.”

 

Kagami snorted, but smiled into her own cookies.  She very blatantly picked out all of the orange ones and set them aside, working her way through the others first.  “We forgot to ask about the cherry blossoms,” she remarked idly, “were you not curious?”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “It’s an illusion quirk of someone in his class.  They can only do flowers, from what I can tell.  Felix and Mari are both in the back of the booth with some of the other members.  It looks like they actually have a lot of good quirks for running a bakery.  Non-conventional ones, sure but there’s someone who can maintain the temperature of the air around them, which I think they mostly use to never need air conditioning, but right now it's keeping the oven hot and everything else cool, and being used to cool the treats.  There’s a few others that say, stop the scents of the savory treats mixing with the sweet ones, so everything has its own distinct flavor, which is nice.  Another is a scheduling quirk that's probably being used as an oven timer, if I had to guess.”

 

Kagami hummed around her cookie, finally having gotten to the orange ones, and Izuku scrambled to eat his own treats.  It was exactly like the first box of macarons Marinette had given him all those years ago (read: a year and change), he mused as he bit into the peach one, and it was a good one.

 

On their slow meander back to their station for their shift, Izuku spotted a fortune teller booth from a third year general studies class and all but abandoned Kagami.  He didn’t totally believe in the fortune telling stuff, but he was more than willing to let them tell him something for free, and, well, part of him was deadly curious about what it would say.  Maybe (probably) they’d be vague enough that it couldn’t help but be true, like fortune cookies, but maybe they’d tell him something ludicrous and he’d get a laugh out of it.

 

He stepped into the tent, his cousin abandoning him with a roll of her eyes, and beamed at the shrouded girl.  “Hi!”

 

The girl grinned back.  “Hi there, caterpillar.”

 

He blinked.

 

“Yet to grow into a beautiful butterfly,” she said wistfully, “still but a child.  Will you let the future into your heart, to learn what patterns your wings will hold?”

 

He let out a silent sigh of relief.  It was just a thing she did.  “I will.”

 

She beamed.  “Excellent!  Would you like a card, crystal, or a palm reading?”

 

Izuku tilted his head back and forth, “I think,” he said slowly, “a crystal ball reading.”

 

“Excellent choice,” she nodded, “sit there, let me just get it out… most people want cards, you know.  They’re excellent for a lot of things, like love.  Lots of people have questions about love, these days.  Not you?”

 

He grinned.  “I believe in giving you as little information about me as possible.”

 

“Oho, a skeptic.  No worries, there’s gotta be a million of you.  More skeptics than not, of course.  Right, okay,” she gestured to the crystal ball that was full of swirling glittery liquid, disrupted from how she’d pulled it up on the table, “chances are you might not see anything in this, which is okay, since I’m the one who’s going to see the most as the fortune teller, duh, but if you do see a shape, let me know, okay?”

 

“Sure!”

 

She set her hands on the table on either side of the ball, supported as it was by a small wooden ring to keep it from rolling.  Her hands were tilted up as if cupping it, holding her palms parallel to the surface of the orb.  They began to glow purple.

 

He blinked.  He hadn’t been checking her quirk this entire time on purpose, but now… he slipped into the quirk sense and made a considering hum.  Her quirk was pulled to her hands, the same purple as the glow and the same texture as the inside of the ball.  It also pulled up to her head, settling in the lower central area and crawling up the back to the occipital lobe.  Memory and vision, then?

 

“Your quirk isn’t telekinesis,” he murmured, “but it’s clearly doing something.”

 

She grinned behind her veil.  “I thought I remembered you!  You’re that first year with quirk sensing.  No, my quirk is a minor psychic quirk that relies on proximity and mediums.  For tarot reading, the cards will actually give hints to the future, if I can interpret them correctly.  For palm reading, those ones mostly just… certain lines being highlighted based on what I know of classic palm reading.  For this… hmm.  Okay, so pretty soon you’re going to encounter a lot of old friends.  Some that you expect, and some that you don’t.  All of them will be joyously received, and… that’s a… huh.  A pegasus?  Or something like that?  Huh.  I’ll have to look that one up.  If you know anyone who’s related to a winged horse thing then they have an adventure coming up.  Did you see anything?”

 

Izuku frowned.  “Just swirling colors.”

 

She cocked her head.  “Colors that weren’t purple?”

 

“Yes…?”

 

She grinned.  “No clue what that is!  It’s not supposed to change colors.  Welp, that’s all the time we have together, my little caterpillar!  Your wings are going to be great, and you’ll be surrounded by friends, it sounds like!”

 

She ushered him out.

 

“Thanks,” he called back as she waved, ducking back into the tent.  He checked the time and began to walk back a little faster.

 

Their shift of promotion ran smoothly and without issue, with them walking around different areas of the festival and passing out flyers, and in no time at all, their stacks were depleted and their time was up.  There was only another hour before the performance itself, so Izuku slipped into the backstage area where some people were also running around.  Looking at his classmates he couldn’t help but think of the fortune teller (who actually had a minor, if slightly finicky, precognition quirk, which was fascinating) and what she had said.  Expected and unexpected… well, the expected was probably the original team, since they were all planning to meet on the island of Crete, where Jagged was finishing up his mini tour of the Mediterranean.  As for the unexpected…

 

More and more of his classmates showed up, changing into their costumes and practicing the dances and Izuku put it out of his mind.  They had a show to perform.

 


 

All of the dancers took as many quick deep breaths as they could.  The first two songs had gone off without a hitch, the special effects crew managing the lights to make everything awesome, and the crowd had eaten the first two up.  Izuku took a sip of water, catching Hitoshi’s eye and grinning.  They hadn’t been able to see anything in the crowd with the lights, and everyone was shaking themselves out and ready for the final song.

 

“Thank you all for coming out this afternoon,” Jirou said into the mic, “and for supporting UA’s cultural festival!  We have one final song for you today, and we’re taking All Might’s words to heart.  We are the rising generation, the future pillars, and we’re gonna bring the world light…” she grinned, “and noise!  Hit it!”

 

Katsuki screamed in victory and started on the drums, letting the band quickly follow, and they all raced out to dance this final song.

 

“What am I to be?”

 

This was the song where all of the special effects were being used.  There was shining ice in the air as glitter, lights were being reflected and prisming to spread across the entire large gym, and for the first time, Izuku could see the audience, even in the darkness, as light pierced through the darkness.  He almost did a double take.  He could very clearly see Eri on Aizawa’s shoulders, baring her teeth in her version of a smile as her eyes glittered, and right next to them were Felix, Adrien, Marinette, and his mom.  But more than that, there was Aunt Tomoe, an elderly man that had the same bearing as Momo, and the ones who had made him do a double take… Chloe, Sabrina, and Luka.  His heart was pounding in his ears and he was certain his grin would split his face in half if it got any wider.  He focused in, his steps snapping out perfectly as the class poured their hearts into this last bit of their performance.  After the bridge, Uraraka and Tsu combined to help her use her quirk on members of the audience, making them rise into the air as Aoyama was used as a disco ball.  The air was sparkling and he could detect a dragon shape as Kagami worked to keep everything going.  There were ribbons and banners and he could feel himself swell with joy, nestling in his heart like a bird.  After what seemed like no time at all and forever, they finished the song, everyone in their places.  For a moment, silence suspended in the gym before it erupted with deafening cheers.  Jirou’s earjacks recoiled a little, but she was panting and grinning too wide to seem to really care.

 

“Thank you very much!”  She yelled over the crowd.  “Enjoy the rest of the festival!  And as always, go beyond…”

 

“PLUS ULTRA!”

 

Momo laughed behind her and the girl flushed.  “It was good,” she said, only the class being able to hear her, “I was inspired!  And clearly the crowd agreed with me!”

 

“Yes yes,” Hitoshi huffed with a smirk, “Mo’s an inspiration to us all.  Now, some people are lingering, namely, family members.”

 

“Indeed,” Iida called, “we must clean up this venue!”

 

Ashido turned puppy eyes on Izuku.  “Mido, surely you can champion someone for this?”

 

He raised an eyebrow.  “Who would I champion?”

 

“I already gathered the ribbons and such,” Kagami reformed beside them, “so there are simply a few piles to be cleaned up.  There isn’t much.”

 

Half the class cheered.  “You’re a godsend,” Kaminari cried, “an actual godsend!”

 

Kagami snorted and only Izuku could probably tell that she detransformed to catch the god that had helped her.

 

“Uh,” Ojirou called, “we have a lot of parents here… are we letting them in?”

 

Aizawa made the decision for him by opening the door and walking through it, holding Eri’s hand and being trailed by his official boyfriend.  “Hell Class.  Good work.”

 

They all cheered and split up to find their parents.  Izuku let out a laugh as Chloe practically tackled him before pulling Kagami into a searing kiss.

 

“Babe,” she said as she pulled back, “you make an excellent light show.”

 

“None of us want to see that,” Izuku complained, “stop making out with my cousin!  You couldn’t even see her!”

 

“Maybe you couldn’t see her, but I would not be so ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!”

 

He beamed back.  “I’m so glad you guys could come!  I thought we’d see you next week instead?”

 

“They didn’t even tell us,” Marinette said with some amusement, “they just showed up next to us when we went to come see you guys.  Apparently they got here this morning and only got to the festival around twelve thirty.”

 

“But,” Izuku could hear the smirk in Felix’s voice, “they aren’t the only surprise.”

 

“Esmeralda, that was brilliant!”

 

Izuku jumped like Kaminari had shocked him and gaped as the figure came into view.  As he jumped forward to hug him, he cried, “Maestro!”

 

The sentimonster was just as he remembered, with his papery skin and domed head.  He felt the silvery embroidered notes press into his face as he giggled, elated.  He pulled back suddenly and looked at his partner.  “I can‘t believe you!  You never told me about this!”

 

Felix raised an eyebrow and smirked.  “Yes, that sort of negates the surprise part, my dear.”

 

Maestro beamed.  “What a performance, Esmeralda.  And the last song, it was an original for the singer, yes?  Oh, I must go meet her, that was magnifique!  Truly, this is what makes life worth living.”

 

Izuku grinned.  “It’s really good to see you again.  How long are you sticking around for?”

 

He waved him off.  “Just for today.  Ah, but what a marvelous day.  And do not fret, I will return occasionally.  Your beau is very kind, and full of love for you!”

 

Felix and Izuku both went beat red as Maestro laughed and walked away to where Jirou was talking to her parents.  Izuku felt like he’d burst, but instead he just wrapped himself around Felix and buried his head in the other’s neck, grinning madly.  Arms wrapped around him and a kiss was pressed into his hair.

 

“You looked good up there,” Felix murmured as conversations resumed around them, “but I’m not certain orange is your color.”

 

Izuku snorted.  “No, I thought the same thing.  I also thought about how glad I was that Roo didn’t stick me in purple and make me look like the Joker.”

 

“Good Lumii.”

 

“Exactly.”

 

He leaned back and beamed at his partner.  “Thank you.”

 

Felix looked away, blushing.  “So my aunt had two good ideas ever in her life.”

 

Izuku snickered and looked around.  Pretty much everyone had their parents and siblings around.  It looked like Kaminari had a weird uncle with a scar on his… oh.  Oh!

 

He extricated himself from his slightly confused boyfriend and walked over.

 

“Jin!”

 

The man jumped and squinted.  “Hi?”

 

He grinned and bowed slightly.  “I’m Midoriya Izuku!  Gachou.”

 

The man blinked before he started crying and Izuku freaked out.

 

“AH!  No no no, I’m so sorry, oh my gosh, I’ll leave, I don’t-”

 

“No,” Jin got out, “no I just… thank you.   Thank you.”

 

Izuku slowly took a breath and exchanged a glance with Kaminari.  “Um.  You’re welcome?  I didn’t do much…”

 

The elder Kaminari laughed and tucked Jin under his arm.  “As if!  I hadn’t seen this kid in ages, and suddenly he’s texting me out of the blue!  I mean, I knew it was his sister who would knock him into shape eventually, but without you… gosh, I knew the name Gachou sounded familiar!  Denki, why didn’t you remind me?!”

 

The boy blinked.  “I didn’t know!  You said a hero helped Uncle Jin, I assumed it was an adult!  Sorry for not connecting the dots!  But uh,” he scratched the back of his head and gave a sheepish grin, “in hindsight the clues were there.  Especially because Mido is the one who asked for your phone number, dad…”

 

His dad laughed and gave a short bow to Izuku.  “Thanks for helping my friend,” he grinned, “it’s been nice to get back in touch!  And that was a killer performance.  Wasn’t my kid amazing?!”

 

Izuku laughed.  “We all worked really hard, and we couldn’t have done it without him!  Have a good rest of the festival!”

 

Jin gave him a nervous but genuine smile and Izuku felt fit to burst with joy.

 

Everything was looking up.

 

“Come on,” he grabbed Felix’s hand and looked at the rest of his friends, “there’s a whole festival to explore!  And some of you guys haven’t been through it before, so I can show you all of the cool bits!”

 

Luka smiled.  “I think the three of us could be convinced to go with you for a while.”

 

Chloe pouted and Kagami rolled her eyes, but there were still a few hours left before the festival was over, so they’d have alone time as well.  And soon, they were all going to Greece to take some time off.

 

The new age was upon them.

Notes:

ahh, we're so close to the end! thus ends the japan arc for the miraculous, but we;re going to have another chapter to see our original great eight, and then i have 7 oneshots that are related! big hype for those, some of them slap real hard lol

someone was asking what gets updated next: truthfully... after i do the third bit of this series, which im calling "Butterfly Effect" because i can't not, especially since that's sort of how my what ifs are working, I'm going to be focusing a lot of little things! Also finishing neswift, lmao. but really, i have like... at least 10 oneshots half written, so I want to devote the time to finishing those! I also have this fun series, GTE Time Travel, Golden Trio Era, its a HP series that deals with the entire class stuck in a time loop... well, i only haver two works left in that time loop saga, plus a few GTETT oneshots in mind that are unrelated, since technically the series is any time travel in that era (as opposed to fett, fouders' era, tmrett, riddle's era, or mett, marauder's era) so that should be fun. if you want to know about future chapter fics, join my discord! I have a channel called #up-next that's all about the future chapter fics im thinking about, all pinned with the summaries so you can read about em.

if i put my shoulder to the wheel and finish out butterfly effect, where i only half half of the fifth out of seven to finish, then i'll wrap this up,. since im posting all of those either one day at a time or all at once, i havent decided yet lol

thank you for reading, don't let the wednesday's get you :)

Chapter 44: Epilogue

Summary:

A Vacation in Greece

Notes:

did i need this long to write less than 2k words? no but also yes. it be like that. expanded lore in the end notes, if i forgot to mention something, let me know! The oneshots should all go up... erm, shortly, I guess, I don't think I can schedule them so once this is done I'll set them up, maybe give it a half hour so i can make sure they're all polished, thanks!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Did you know that this is the island where King Minos trapped Daedalus and Icarus in the Labyrinth?”

 

“Yes, Izzy,” Chloe drawled, “we did, in fact, know that.  He was called the King of Crete, this is Crete.  It’s not exactly rocket science.”

 

“I can’t believe you’re ruining my vacation like this,” he pouted, “Hime, she’s ruining my vacation!”

 

“Well,” Marinette didn’t even pretend to look at him, eyes closed behind her sunglasses, “you did Chrysalis our way home from space.  He’s still goop and everything.”

 

It was true; during the reconstruction process, Aizawa, Yamada, and Kayama had discretely moved the giant green chrysalis to the nurse’s office, where they put as much monitoring equipment as possible.  Every so often, Izuku would reconnect with Daredevil and feed more magic into the bond to ensure that Shirakumo had enough juice to keep healing and it didn’t break early.  They were going on day four, at this point, with no real end in sight other than a vague “it’s definitely fixing something.”  Izuku was holding out hope that everything worked out fine, because if this worked, the next thing they were going to do was try to use Flo to help and revive Adrien and Felix’s fathers.  If Izuku could swing it, he was going to try every miraculous they had that could potentially be used for healing and pool the kwami’s knowledge, since they were trying to combat a huge and old quirk curse.  If anything, fixing the boy/man who had once been Kurogiri was excellent practice for him, even if he was helped by the state of deterioration being considered an “active” injury so Chrysalis would actually work.

 

“Head empty,” he claimed, “he was so helpful to stop his old boss from nuking half of Japan.  I am curious as to why the quirk was far less effective in space, because we weren’t that far away from him.”

 

Kagami gave a smug snort and he turned to squint at his cousin.  “What did you have to do with it?”

 

She sipped her lemonade, staring him in the eye.  “Luck Dragon.  It’s also why our single use of Erasure managed to get the air bubble quirk.  You’re welcome.”

 

He gaped.  “You got that working and didn’t tell us?!   Gami what the fuck!”

 

Luka raised a hand.  “We knew.”

 

He turned accusing eyes on Luka and Chloe.  “You abused partner privilege!  That would have been good information to have!”

 

Marinette finally looked at him, frowning.  “Did you not hear her?  Like, we were all connected on comms.”

 

He sighed.  “I guess I was either too caught up in the awe of space or I was still in the warp gate at the time maybe…”

 

Adrien snickered.  “In Zuks’ defense, I didn’t hear it either.  That’s really cool though, you should use it to win the lottery!”

 

“We already have more money than God, why would we need that.”

 

“Boo, spoilsport!”

 

Felix squinted.  “We also have a large sum of money and assets in the form of our parents’ companies that we’ll be taking over in only a few years.  Hasn’t Natalie been wiring you more money than you know what to do with?”

 

“I mean.  Yes?”

 

“Then why do you want to abuse a miraculous to win the lottery, of all things?  You know they tax it heavily, yes?  The government takes most of your winnings.”

 

“There are much better ways to get money than rigging the lottery,” Sabrina snorted, “and most of them are even legal.”

 

“Every time you say something like that I wonder how you’re a detective and daughter of a police chief,” Luka said with amusement, “because I feel like you’re the one who is most vocal about your willingness to resort to crime.”

 

“It makes my song spicy, doesn’t it?”

 

“It truly does.”

 

Their phones went off, and Marinette was the one to check the massive miraculous groupchat.

 

“Okay, what the fuck?”

 

Izuku immediately went for his own phone but Felix plucked it out of his hand.  “Let her tell you,” he murmured, “go back to relaxing for the love of Dandy.”

 

“Did you use Dandy because you’re hoping I do what you want?”

 

“Is it working?”

 

“Maybe.”

 

“Okay,” Marinette said gleefully, “I think Max just volunteered to run point on the Tribal Box!  Apparently, he met someone using a miraculous from it!  Alix claims he’s a traitor who’s breaking up the aroace gang… wait, does he like this person?  Hang on.”

 

Izuku turned pleading eyes on Felix, who was unswayed.  “Just wait.”

 

“Okay but that’s a box we don’t need to worry about.  That means we’re up to five, Zodiac, Constellation, Spirit, Jungle, and then Tribal when that team decides to go for it.  Good for them.”

 

“I think you mean thank fuck,” Felix snorted, “because otherwise we’d have to deal with it, and I, for one, would like a year of just being vaguely normal.”

 

Adrien snorted.  “Vaguely?  How can you be vaguely normal?”

 

“Simple, we’re never going to be completely normal because of the miraculous and the magic in our lives, but we’re also not going to be batshit insane as long as we only have to deal with your regular run of the mill villains.”

 

“And hey,” Adrien snickered, “our first miraculous villains took us like nine months, this one took us like two weeks once he actually had a miraculous; that means any more will go even faster!  We’re such a good team!”

 

“I swear if you jinx us-”

 

Sabrina interrupted the cousin spat with a snort.  “I mean, do you guys want to wait a few years before tracking down the other boxes?  There’s at least one left if we’re not going with the seven theory.”

 

Kagami slowly turned her head.  “What do you mean there’s at least one left?”

 

Sabrina waved her tablet.  “How do we feel about Australia?”

 

The other seven gave groans of various strengths and she giggled.  “When I was looking up info for Bayak, our raven, I found evidence of a magpie miraculous in Australia.  I’m not saying it’s going to be a whole box…”

 

“The book is so useless,” Marinette grumbled, “that’s at least two boxes it has no idea about!”

 

“It depends on when these boxes were made,” Felix said slowly, sounding dead inside, “we’re damn lucky the book was updated with the Spirit and Jungle boxes based on their timelines.  Either the aboriginals figured out miraculous on their own, separately, or the knowledge came over with the convicts, which would place them far later than the other boxes.  I mean, ours was… what, 3000 BCE?”

 

“We don’t even know when the Tribal Box was made,” Marinette admitted reluctantly, “because Flo had a decent counterpart in her box with the turkey, and we found that crocodile miraculous that we thought was fertility in Anansi’s box.”

 

Luka hummed.  “Like how Dandy was partially balanced with Capricorn being similar to discord, plus having Aries there.  Goodness, we all got very lucky.”

 

“But is it luck or is it fate,” Sabrina mused, “since it seems like a lot of things just… drop into our laps.  Still bummed I haven’t been able to find evidence of a seventh box, though.  I love number symbolism.”

 

Tikki coughed and nudged Plagg out of the miniature kwami spa they’d made up for their kwami and the kwami of the Constellation box who were here before relaxing by the pool on their own reclining deck chairs.

 

Plagg gave her a truly nasty look, but she just stared at him.

 

“Ugh,” he yelled, “fine!  There’s totally a seventh box, but it's fine where it is and I don’t think you can get to it anyway.”

 

Adrien shot up in his seat.  “Hang on, wait, does this have something to do with Lumii?  You were super sketchy when talking about her.  Them?  Whatever.  You said the same thing about that last alpha pair, that Lumii was totally safe and no one could get to them.  Spill!”

 

Plagg ground out a sigh as long as he could, which was a long time considering he didn’t need to breathe, but eventually Tikki threw a piece of cheese at him and he snapped it up without thinking.  “Okay fine,” he grumbled, “so I definitely sank Atlantis.”

 

There was a moment of shocked silence before everyone was immediately talking at once.

 

“Woah woah woah,” he yelled, “I’m not gonna talk if you all keep yappin!  Geez!  So basically, I didn’t want the Order to get their grubby little hands on Ashaa and Jiini.  I mean, come on, what the hell do you think they’d do with the kwami of logic and faith?!   Or, fuck, straight up using their Wish to change people’s beliefs.  It’d be a clusterfuck of epic proportions.  So I did what any good samaritan would do and sunk the entire place under the ocean before the Order could notice someone else made miraculous.  I mean, it was the first time someone had done that, what was I supposed to do, let the Order get more powerful?  Um, no.  So yeah, I just pretended I got bored one day and caused massive destruction for funsies.  They never looked deeper into it.”

 

Adrien swallowed.  “So… since they made more miraculous, you killed all those people?”

 

Plagg recoiled.  “No, what the fuck?  They’re fine.  Probably still going strong down there, all things considered.  They’re kind of self-sustaining, a bit like your guys’ I-Island, I guess.  Just… underwater.”

 

Izuku blinked.  “But how?”

 

Plagg shrugged.  “Um, I dunno?  I don’t care, either, but I saw this pearl looking barrier go up so they probably had a miraculous or two that helped them.”

 

Aquarius made a noise of realization.  “Oh, Andromeda saw them once, I think?  She assumed it was Poseidon’s water palace.  There was a giant eel that was moving the city, which is where her sea monster story came from.  It spotted her and tried to scare her off.”

 

Plagg shrugged.  “Sure.  Anyway, I didn’t look any closer because I didn’t care.  It’s not like kwami need to breathe.”

 

“Plagg,” Tikki groaned, “I can’t believe you didn’t tell me!  I would have wanted to see them, we’d never met before, you know this!”

 

“Yeah, but then the Order would have asked you about it and you would have been forced to spill the beans, we’ve been over this.  Other than our octopus and jellyfish, they had like… a lobster, I think?  No idea what concept that would be.  Probably an eel or a sea snake.  Something to do with pearls.  Yeah, they’re fine on their own.  Maybe one day we can take a vacation and go visit or something, I dunno.  But yeah, there’s your seven boxes or whatever.  There sure are a lot of us, huh?”

 

“And many more,” Tikki said wistfully, “so many concepts that simply haven’t been embodied.  The world is so vast…”

 

Aries stretched.  “Guardians, is Virgo doing alright?  I know she can take care of herself, it's just, well, this is the longest we’ve been apart and awake…”

 

Izuku snorted.  “She was doing great the last I saw her.  She and Kacchan get along like a literal house on fire, and she’s pretty content to see Dandy and Disma just… experience the world.”

 

“As are we all,” Mari said warmly, “while I could do without the jumpscares and revelations of my deepest darkest fears, it's nice to see them take joy in the smallest things.  Makes me really appreciate life.”

 

“Also makes me appreciate not being at school,” Felix snickered quietly, “poor bastards are bearing the brunt of Disma’s curiosity right now.”

 

“According to Hitoshi,” Izuku sighed, “he really really wants to meet me since we’re name buddies.  Can I get an F in the chat?”

 

They all chimed in their F’s and he smiled.

 

Yeah, it was really easy to appreciate life.

Notes:

we're done! the real delay on this was making sure the oneshots were all ready, so sorry about that but I think they're amazing!

okay, since we're not doing future books and the oneshots aren't about these ones, here are the boxes that will not be addressed in the oneshots (click on the triangle to expand):

Outback

chaos: Kangaroo (dueling), tasmanian devil (expression), magpie (fortune)
order: dingo (kinship), koala (stubbornness), camel (preservation), bat (visualization)

Ocean

chaos: Jiini Jellyfish (faith), eel (static/movement)
order: Ashaa octopus (logic), clam (sanctuary), lobster (immortality)

Atlantis was just a fun thing - canon Plagg says he is the reason that happened, iirc, so I thought it'd be a fun lore point. very occasionally, i think twice in the fic, he refers to it... specifically he talks about The Thing... essentially though, this is one of the catalysts for Dandy - this made the order dislike him and try to go for one of the other alpha kwami; granted, many decades if not centuries later, but still.

Other notes... oh! Mr. Compress is volunteering a lot! Sako still feels really bad about not dying instead of kidnapping Mari (because those were his options lets be real) so he's doing his best to still be a hero and is working with disaster relief a lot, plus volunteering for magic shows. Mari probably gave him jean's number, after telling jean obv, because he's another magician that izzy mentioned to sako im pretty sure, so they compare magic tricks

hawks and the hpsc never figure out their identities and pandora and angler are minted heroes in their own right, used either when the kwami want to, or when genesis and mindblank need that sweet sweet identity protection for some reason. eri definitely grows up to be both a Cat and also the ring bearer when mo and tosh enter a "permanent relationship" because damn i didn't expect to like this ship as much as i did but it hit me like a freight train lmao. speaking of permanent relationships, now that aizawa and yamada are dating they definitely get engaged and then married very quickly. everyone say thank you eri /j

(one last thing about mo, dandy saw the damage ofa was doing to her due to the fact that she already had a quirk and the singularity and went "huh" and absolutely smoothed that over, then turned to mo and went "so can we float now? because hope lifts you up and you have that fun quirk? i think we can do it-" dandy is everything i ever wanted in life i love all of my fanon kwami lol)

i think that's it! again, let me know if there's still something you're wondering and i'll add it here to the end notes. see you in the oneshots!

edit: gentle and la brava decided against interrupting the UA festival after a few of them decided to kill god for interrupting so they went to shiketsu, their rival school, and uh, got fucking rolled lmao there's no way inasa for one didn't just... obliterate them, and he's one first year

Notes:

if you want to talk or see more of my content and the people who consume that content, join my discord for the cool fun times and fun exclusive content :)

Series this work belongs to: